Ugly Ducklings by Brenda by old_archive
Summary:

Originally Found On: madame.homestead.com

Summary: Nick and Abby were ugly ducklings until they each found their swan.  


Categories: Fanfiction > Backstreet Boys Characters: Nick
Genres: Drama, Romance
Warnings: Sexual Content
Challenges:
Series: Archived Author: KS Angel (Brenda)
Chapters: 119 Completed: Yes Word count: 249769 Read: 174797 Published: 08/14/08 Updated: 08/14/08

1. Chapter 1 by old_archive

2. Chapter 2 by old_archive

3. Chapter 3 by old_archive

4. Chapter 4 by old_archive

5. Chapter 5 by old_archive

6. Chapter 6 by old_archive

7. Chapter 7 by old_archive

8. Chapter 8 by old_archive

9. Chapter 9 by old_archive

10. Chapter 10 by old_archive

11. Chapter 11 by old_archive

12. Chapter 12 by old_archive

13. Chapter 13 by old_archive

14. Chapter 14 by old_archive

15. Chapter 15 by old_archive

16. Chapter 16 by old_archive

17. Chapter 17 by old_archive

18. Chapter 18 by old_archive

19. Chapter 19 by old_archive

20. Chapter 20 by old_archive

21. Chapter 21 by old_archive

22. Chapter 22 by old_archive

23. Chapter 23 by old_archive

24. Chapter 24 by old_archive

25. Chapter 25 by old_archive

26. Chapter 26 by old_archive

27. Chapter 27 by old_archive

28. Chapter 28 by old_archive

29. Chapter 29 by old_archive

30. Chapter 30 by old_archive

31. Chapter 31 by old_archive

32. Chapter 32 by old_archive

33. Chapter 33 by old_archive

34. Chapter 34 by old_archive

35. Chapter 35 by old_archive

36. Chapter 36 by old_archive

37. Chapter 37 by old_archive

38. Chapter 38 by old_archive

39. Chapter 39 by old_archive

40. Chapter 40 by old_archive

41. Chapter 41 by old_archive

42. Chapter 42 by old_archive

43. Chapter 43 by old_archive

44. Chapter 44 by old_archive

45. Chapter 45 by old_archive

46. Chapter 46 by old_archive

47. Chapter 47 by old_archive

48. Chapter 48 by old_archive

49. Chapter 49 by old_archive

50. Chapter 50 by old_archive

51. Chapter 51 by old_archive

52. Chapter 52 by old_archive

53. Chapter 53 by old_archive

54. Chapter 54 by old_archive

55. Chapter 55 by old_archive

56. Chapter 56 by old_archive

57. Chapter 57 by old_archive

58. Chapter 58 by old_archive

59. Chapter 59 by old_archive

60. Chapter 60 by old_archive

61. Chapter 61 by old_archive

62. Chapter 62 by old_archive

63. Chapter 63 by old_archive

64. Chapter 64 by old_archive

65. Chapter 65 by old_archive

66. Chapter 66 by old_archive

67. Chapter 67 by old_archive

68. Chapter 68 by old_archive

69. Chapter 69 by old_archive

70. Chapter 70 by old_archive

71. Chapter 71 by old_archive

72. Chapter 72 by old_archive

73. Chapter 73 by old_archive

74. Chapter 74 by old_archive

75. Chapter 75 by old_archive

76. Chapter 76 by old_archive

77. Chapter 77 by old_archive

78. Chapter 78 by old_archive

79. Chapter 79 by old_archive

80. Chapter 80 by old_archive

81. Chapter 81 by old_archive

82. Chapter 82 by old_archive

83. Chapter 83 by old_archive

84. Chapter 84 by old_archive

85. Chapter 85 by old_archive

86. Chapter 86 by old_archive

87. Chapter 87 by old_archive

88. Chapter 88 by old_archive

89. Chapter 89 by old_archive

90. Chapter 90 by old_archive

91. Chapter 91 by old_archive

92. Chapter 92 by old_archive

93. Chapter 93 by old_archive

94. Chapter 94 by old_archive

95. Chapter 95 by old_archive

96. Chapter 96 by old_archive

97. Chapter 97 by old_archive

98. Chapter 98 by old_archive

99. Chapter 99 by old_archive

100. Chapter 100 by old_archive

101. Chapter 101 by old_archive

102. Chapter 102 by old_archive

103. Chapter 103 by old_archive

104. Chapter 104 by old_archive

105. Chapter 105 by old_archive

106. Chapter 106 by old_archive

107. Chapter 107 by old_archive

108. Chapter 108 by old_archive

109. Chapter 109 by old_archive

110. Chapter 110 by old_archive

111. Chapter 111 by old_archive

112. Chapter 112 by old_archive

113. Chapter 113 by old_archive

114. Chapter 114 by old_archive

115. Chapter 115 by old_archive

116. Chapter 116 by old_archive

117. Chapter 117 by old_archive

118. Chapter 118 by old_archive

119. Chapter 119 by old_archive

Chapter 1 by old_archive
Nick looked around the room, giving everything one final check. Yes, it was perfect, down to the last detail. He smiled to himself. Ronni was going to freak.

Ronni.

Veronica.

Veronica Ann Howell, soon to be Veronica Ann Carter. Mrs. Nick Carter.

Nick bit his lip as a nervous thrill ran through his stomach. He looked over at the table by the window. It was set for two. Three white roses stood in a crystal vase in the centre. Ronni ‘s favorite flower. Nick didn't get how white could be your favorite color for a flower, but that was Ronni. His Ronni.

He'd met her at the launch party for AJ's solo CD, Juggling Act. Talk about a crazy party! That was one for the record books. Jugglers, for God's sakes...and circus clowns and waiters on unicycles dressed like acrobats. Ronni was a waitress. She was dressed like a tightrope walker or bareback rider or something - wearing only sparkly tights and a skimpy, sequined outfit that didn't leave much to the imagination.

Nick noticed her as soon as he walked in the door. She stood out from the crowd. She was beautiful and she glowed. And man, could she work a room!! He figured she must be a singer or songwriter - something like that - someone trying to break into the business. She wasn't serving much in the way of food, but she was serving up lots of sexy moves, chatting up all the movers and shakers. Nick figured she'd go home with one of them at the end of the evening. He had no idea that it would be him.

He walked around the party talking to people, answering the same dumb questions he'd been answering for years. No, the group wasn't broken up. They were just doing their own thing for awhile.

Thank God AJ had finally got his act together, thought Nick. He was the last one. Nick had two CDs under his belt now; Brian had released his pop/gospel CD the previous fall and Howie's solo effort had followed soon after. Kevin had done his thing in Chicago all over the place and now he was filming a movie in Spain.

Nick thought about his own movie, The Hollow. It had been pretty bad, he guessed, but he'd had a lot of fun doing it. He'd sure learned a lot about making movies. He'd make some better choices next time, for sure.

The fellas all kept saying they were going to make one more album as a group, but it was getting harder and harder to find a time when all five of them were free. The last time all five of them had been free was right after the Black and Blue tour when they could barely stand the sight of each other. Familiarity had certainly bred contempt near the end of that tour, and it was good that they took some time away from each other. Now they had the inclination to be together and they didn't have the time.

"Shrimp?" The sequined waitress appeared in front of him with a tray of appetizers.

"Speak for yourself, little girl," laughed Nick, flashing his toothy grin. Wow! Up close, this girl was even more beautiful. Blonde and blue-eyed. Perfect bone structure. She smiled back at his little joke.

He picked up one of the shrimp. "Are you a model?" he asked.

She shook her head. "No, why?"

"'Cause you sure are beautiful enough to be one," he said sincerely.

"Why thank you, kind sir," she said, fluttering her eyelashes at him. "Actually, I'm trying to be an actress."

"Ah," he said, with a knowing nod. "Having any luck?"

"Not much so far," she said. "But, what the heck, I'm having fun at it."

"And waitressing helps you meet people and pay the bills?" suggested Nick.

"I don't worry about the bills," said the girl. "That's what I have parents for."

"Lucky you," said Nick. He selected a stuffed mushroom from her tray. Someone put a hand in between them to reach for a shrimp and she turned away.

He didn't see her again until he was getting ready to leave. Outside the club, he handed his parking tag to the valet and waited for the car to be brought around. He heard a voice off to his left and looked around. A few feet away, he saw the waitress, talking into her cell phone, with one finger stuck in her other ear to block out the street noise. She didn't seem happy.

"But you said you would pick me up if..." She paused to listen. "Yeah, well, it didn't..." she said after a moment. "And I don't want to take a cab all the way out there." More silence.

The valet pulled Nick's car up to the curb. Nick tipped him and walked around the car. He looked over the top of it at the girl. She looked at him and shrugged, rolling her eyes at whatever the person on the other end of the line was saying.

"Need a lift?" said Nick.

"Really?" she asked. "It's pretty far."

"Sure," shrugged Nick. "Come on." It wasn't all that late and he wasn't tired and she was beautiful.

She said a few words into the phone and snapped it shut. She picked up her gym bag from the sidewalk. The parking attendant opened the door and she climbed in, placing the bag at her feet.

"Where to?" asked Nick, pulling the car out into traffic.

She gave him an address in the suburbs.

"Wow! That is far out," said Nick. "How do you get back and forth to work?"

"Usually, I drive my car, but my roommate needed it tonight. She was supposed to come and get me, but I think she got luc...busy."

She got lucky, thought Nick, and you didn't. Or, he reconsidered, maybe you did. Maybe we both did.

"Well, if she's...busy...maybe it wouldn't be convenient for you to go there right now."

"Good point. I'm Ronni, by the way, Ronni Howell."

"Nick. Nick Carter."

She laughed. "Ah, yeah...like, I know."

"Do you want to get a drink or something...maybe something to eat?" asked Nick.

"Yeah, that's a good idea." Suddenly, she sat up straight. "You know what I feel like...breakfast." She said the word like she hadn't eaten in a week. "I want pancakes and eggs. Is that weird or what?"

"Actually, it sounds pretty good," said Nick. "And I know just where to get it."

He drove to an all-night diner down by the marina. They ate and talked and got to know each other. Finally, Ronni pushed her plate away. "That was great," she said. "It really hit the spot. But it hasn't made that drive any shorter, has it?"

"Maybe it has," said Nick. "I've got lots of room at my place. Do you know me well enough to trust me...that I wouldn't...you know...come on to you...? You could just have one of the guest rooms and then I could drive you home in the morning."

"Are you sure?" said Ronni, "Because I...you know...sort of...first date and all..." She shrugged.

Nick assured her that it would be fine and then waved away her protestations that it would be too much of an inconvenience for him. He took her home and settled her in one of the guest rooms. Then he lay in his bed and thought about her. She lay in her bed waiting for the knock on her door. It never came.

In the morning, she got up early and had a shower in the ensuite bath. She pulled clean clothes out of her bag and got dressed. She always took a change of clothes with her, because you just never knew...

She found Nick in the kitchen. He wasn't usually an early riser, but last night he had set the alarm before going to bed. There was a pitcher of orange juice on the table and coffee was dripping and gurgling in the coffee maker.

"Good morning," she said from the doorway. Sometimes the morning after was awkward, but not today...since there hadn't really been a night before.

"Good morning," he said. "Did you sleep okay?"

She nodded and poured herself a glass of juice. They had coffee and made small talk. Then he drove her home. She gave him her phone number and he said he was going out of town but he'd give her a call when he got back. On the way back to his house, he thought about her. Yeah, he thought maybe he would give her a call.

At her place, Ronni thought about it too. She knew he would.

Chapter 2 by old_archive
Nick walked over to the table. He looked at the fine china and the fragile crystal sitting on the snowy white tablecloth. He picked up the tiny velvet box that sat beside one of the plates. He opened it and looked at the sparkling diamond ring. He snapped the box shut and put it in his pocket. It was the one thing he couldn't decide on - should he have the ring sitting on the table for her to find when she sat down or should he present it to her later?

He wanted it to be a big moment and he didn't want her to discover it while he was standing there holding her suitcase or when the waiter was there bringing the food...but on the other hand, he wasn't much for making speeches...and he didn't want to sound awkward and dumb. He could just hear himself. "Uh...Ronni...like, ya know...like, do you wanta...like...get married or sumthin?"

He had changed his mind about it half a dozen times. Because he wanted to do it right. Everything else was perfect. He knew that for sure. He'd put a lot of time and effort into this.

The idea first came to him when they were out on his boat. Ronni was telling him about vacations from her childhood, how they had spent two weeks at Brookhaven Lodge for a couple of summer. It was a big resort on the shores of Lake Michigan. She described the place vividly, telling great stories of summer fun.

"I want to go back there some day and stay in Rose Cottage," she said wistfully.

The lodge, it turned out, had most of the rooms in a big, central building, but scattered throughout the extensive grounds were eight cottages...small houses really.

"We were pretty well off," said Ronni, "but there was no way we could afford one of the cottages. I asked both years, ‘Can we stay in Rose Cottage this year? It's the smallest.' But we never did."

Nick decided that he would propose to Ronni in Rose Cottage at Brookhaven Lodge on the shores of Lake Michigan. He got his P.A., Mary Kemp, working on it. He chose the beginning of June. He had a week off before he was meeting the guys for another stab at getting an album together. The weather should be good then, nice and warm, but not too hot. It would be too cold to swim in the lake but there were three heated outdoor pools and one indoors.

Nick arranged to have Rose Cottage for the whole week. He figured that, after he proposed, they could spend a few days planning the wedding, getting all their thoughts together about what they wanted before Jane Carter and Miranda Howell got their fingers on it.

He also wanted to have a week of privacy before the news was made public...because he knew how it would be received by his fans. Nick wasn't being cocky about it, but realistic. He had spent over a decade watching girls scream, cry and even faint in his presence. News of any publicized girlfriends had been met with hysteria and horror and sometimes even hatred. To say that a significant portion of teenage America would go into mourning was not an understatement. Nick wanted to get engaged and then get married quickly, so that the furor could be over and done with.

He looked at his watch. 4:00. She should be arriving in Chicago right about now. O'Hare was the closest airport to the Lodge. A limo was waiting to drive her in comfort for the three hours it would take to complete the journey. Nick had had the car stocked with flowers and Ronni's favorite snacks and soft drinks. Wine and champagne would be saved for later. Supper was going to be delivered to the cottage at 8:00. In just under five hours, Nick was going to be an engaged man.

At 4:30 his cell phone rang. Probably Ronni calling from the limo. Probably trying to get more clues. He had kept the whole thing a secret. He told her they were going on vacation for a week, but he wouldn't tell her where. He told her what time to be ready. A limo would pick her up. Subterfuge wasn't his best thing. He didn't like lying and playing games, but he figured this time that the end justified the means.

Ronni, on the other hand, loved playing games. She did it all the time to him. She didn't care for it so much when he did it to her. She tried to wheedle the information out of him.

"What kind of clothes should I pack?"

"Think early summer in New England," he said. Then, after a pause, "Or Seattle."

"Will I need any foreign currency?"

"No, I'll pay for everything."

"Why can't we travel together?"

"I've got some business in New York and you've got that audition here. It's just easier if we meet in the middle."

Nick really did have meetings in New York and it really was easier if they just met at the Lodge, but his true reason was that he wanted to get there before her and make sure everything was perfect in Rose Cottage.

Rose Cottage was not at all what he expected. First of all, there were no roses. It was a white building, a small house, set in a grove of trees. There were flower beds on either side of the front door and also bordering the white stone pathway that led to the house. There were petunias and pansies and marigolds. There were small shrubs and even some ivy climbing the side of the house. But not a rose in sight.

Until he opened the door. Then his brain was assaulted by them. The furniture, the drapes, even the carpets were patterned with dark green leaves and deep pink roses. The furniture in the living room was English country cottage style, two overstuffed armchairs and a love seat.

In the corner by the window was a pine table and chairs. The chairs were ladder-back colonial style with padded seat cushions that matched the curtains and the upholstery. A matching pine sideboard stood on the opposite wall. Even the paintings on the walls were landscapes of country gardens.

There were two bedrooms where the rose motif continued unabated. The larger bedroom was done in darker furniture and yellow roses for the curtains, wallpaper and linens. The smaller bedroom was in pale pink with more pine furniture.

Nick wondered if Ronni had ever been the inside the house as a child or if she had just gazed longingly at the outside and imagined what was behind the white stucco walls. She seemed more of a leather, metal and glass person these days.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He picked up his phone.

"Hello, Baby," he said in a very sexy voice.

"Um...Mr. Carter, this is Domenic. I was given your number. I work for Towne Car Service. I'm to pick up a fare at O'Hare Airport."

"Yes, that's right," said Nick. "Veronica Howell."

"Flight 389 out of LAX?" queried Domenic.

"Right," said Nick. "Arriving at 4:00. What's the matter? Was the flight delayed?"

"No, the flight arrived on time, but...um...the young lady...Ms. Howell...she wasn't on it."

"What? What happened?"

Nick was saying this more to himself than to the limo driver, but Domenic felt compelled to answer anyway.

"I don't know, Sir. I waited until all the passengers were gone. I was holding up my sign and I'd been told to look for a..."

"...gorgeous blonde," filled in Nick.

"Yeah," said Domenic. He'd watched until the last passenger had gone through. Then he'd gone to a counter and had her paged. After that, he'd gone to an airline rep and tried to find out if he'd somehow missed her. The airline didn't want to share information with a lowly chauffeur, but Domenic persisted until the airline rep took pity on him. Seat 9B had been vacant. Ms. Howell had not made the flight.

"Maybe she took a later flight," suggested Nick.

"I thought that too," said Domenic, glad that Nick agreed with his line of thought. I had her paged after the next four flights landed. Nothing, sir. I'm just...um...wondering, what you want me to do now."

Nick's mind was in a whirl. Where was she?

"Sir?"

"Um...give me ten minutes and then call me back," said Nick. He disconnected and phoned Ronni's cell. If she was in the air, her phone would be turned off, but otherwise... There was no answer. He paced the floor and tried not to worry. His phone rang and he snatched it up.

"Hello!"

"Mr. Carter?" It was Domenic again.

"Hi, Domenic. Anything?"

"Another flight arrived. She isn't on it. That's the last flight from L.A. for three hours."

Nick sighed. "I tried her cell but it must be turned off. She always answers. If she's on that flight..."

Domenic didn't care where she was. He got paid by the hour. And quite frankly, cooling his heels at O'Hare was a much better gig than driving through rush hour in Chicago. Same hourly rate, less traffic.

"Twenty minutes more," said Nick. "And give me your number there."

Nick pulled a pen and a small pad of paper out of a drawer in the sideboard. Dominic recited his number. "Okay," said Nick, "I'm going to make some calls. Call back in twenty if you don't hear from me first."

"Yes, Sir," said Domenic, feeling very glad that he was not Mr. Carter.

Nick paced the floor and punched buttons on the phone. No answer. Try again. No answer. No answer at his house or on her cell. He didn't know what to do. He felt stranded, out of his element, all alone in chintz-covered Rose Cottage in the back of the freakin' Brookhaven Beyond on the stupid shores of stupid Lake Michigan.

Where was she? Why hadn't she made the flight? Was she okay? Why hadn't she called?

All the arrangements were in place, he knew that. He'd talked to Mary after he arrived this afternoon. Everything was taken care of on her end. He thought about calling her, asking her to contact the limo service in L.A., see if they could shed some light. But he didn't want to cause a big fuss over nothing. He also knew that Mary didn't like Ronni all that much. She had never said anything to him, but Nick could feel the atmosphere change when the two women were in the room together. In the four months, Nick and Ronni had been dating, Mary had grown more and more distant. Instead of the laughing, joking atmosphere of previous times, now it was all business. All Nick's business.

Nick knew that the problem lay with Ronni's attitude toward Mary. She treated her like a servant, which she kind of was, Nick guessed. But she was Nick's servant, not Ronni's.

It started with little things...Ronni asking her to make an appointment with the hairdresser...that was the first time that Nick remembered. Mary had asked in a frosty tone if Ronni knew the phone number. Ronni said, sure, and reeled it off. Mary smiled sweetly and slid her cell phone across the table to her. Then she turned back to Nick. "Now back to business," she had said crisply, turning her back on Ronni and freezing her out of the conversation.

Boy, had Nick heard about that later! He sat on the sofa and watched Ronni pace up and down, waving her hands and ranting.

"Who does she think she is? That was just plain rude, what she did."

Nick nodded in appropriate places, but he didn't say anything. Mary was invaluable to him and there was no way he was getting rid of her. But his relationship with Ronni was progressing to the point where decisions about living arrangements were about to be made.

"It was just a simple phone call, after all," raved Ronni.

If it was so simple, why couldn't you do it yourself? wondered Nick.

"Mary works for me," said Nick after Ronni finally wound down. "It wouldn't really have been her place to do something for you..." He didn't like the look on Ronni's face. "...like...um...you know ...before she did my stuff."

Eventually, Ronni was mollified. But she didn't give up. A few weeks later, she was virtually living at Nick's house. She sat in on every meeting. She had Nick tell Mary the things she wanted done and smiled in satisfaction at the look on the older woman's face as she made notes. The smile disappeared when Mary would arrive the next day with all the completed items crossed off the list. The incomplete ones...sorry, didn't have time for that, I'll try and get to it today...those items were always Ronni's. When she complained to Nick, he just sighed and said patiently, "Well, why don't you do it yourself? You have lots of time."

Ronni did have lots of time. Her acting career wasn't going anywhere. She had given up waitressing at Nick's request. He wanted to spend time with her at night. During the day, she went on auditions or read scripts, while he was taking care of business. Real business. Money business. He was taking control of his own finances.

The entertainment world had been shocked a number of times over the years by supposedly well-off stars ending up bankrupt because of mismanagement of funds, either by stupidity on the part of their financial advisors or by outright theft. After the most recent one, Nick began to realize that he didn't have any idea how much he was worth, where it was invested, how much tax he paid, etc. He talked it over with Howie who informed Nick that he knew all the answers to those questions about his own finances and he was surprised that Nick did not.

Nick set up an appointment with his accountant, Robert Evans, and took Howie along. Howie asked questions and Nick sat there feeling stupid. Not only did he not know the answers, he didn't even understand half the questions.

But the accountant did and answered them openly and honestly. He showed Howie the books, at Nick's request.

"Is there some kind of problem?" asked Robert, after awhile. He didn't feel like he was being raked over the coals or anything, but... Nick had never shown any interest in these matters before. In fact, any attempt by Robert to go into detail had been met with a wave of the hand and a ‘yeah, yeah, whatever'. Nope, no problem, shrugged Nick. I just gotta learn some stuff.

After the meeting, Howie assured Nick that everything was in order, but suggested that Nick might like to take a little more interest in his own life.

"I guess it's the grown up thing to do. I'm not so good at that," laughed Nick. But he did it. He wasn't making an album or a movie at the moment and he wasn't on tour, so what the hell...he had time on his hands, might as well learn something. What he learned was that he enjoyed it...discussing figures and investments, tax write-offs and portfolios.

It opened his eyes to a few things. First, it made him hate Jive Records even more for the way they continually tried to weasel out of paying Nick and the others what they deserved by inflating "costs" and subtracting them from the "profits" owed to the boys. He also learned that some of his practices were downright foolhardy and he started to change his ways. He didn't become a miser or anything, he just put a little more thought into his lifestyle and reorganized his priorities.

And one of his biggest priorities became his relationship with Ronni.

Chapter 3 by old_archive
Nick's relationship with Ronni could best be described as a spiral, he thought. It kept going up but not in a straight line. After their first evening together, there had been a break of a week, when Nick had been out of town. For the rest of the month, he'd been in and out of town, so they saw each other sporadically. Sporadically but constantly, because whenever he was in town, he was with her.

And when he was out of town, he found himself thinking about her. And soon he was calling her, opting for an hour on the phone over a night on the town. They had long chats about nothing and everything. And he couldn't wait to get home because he wanted to be with her...in all senses of the word. The sex that hadn't happened on the first date, did on the second and on all subsequent ones.

Ronni would drive into L.A. and meet Nick at his place. They'd do ‘whatever' in the evening and then spend the night rolling around in his big bed. The next day, she'd go back to her place or off to an audition. Gradually more and more of her things got left at Nick's. And there was less and less reason for her to go home. Gentle hints from Nick about her moving in officially were rebuffed with words like ‘independence' and ‘roommate'. She couldn't leave her roommate in the lurch. Nick acquiesced and fell deeper and deeper in love. Announcements of impending matrimony by three friends in separate areas of his life led Nick to the decision that he was going to skip the whole 'living together' part. He was going to marry her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

If he could find her, he thought.

Suddenly, he stopped pacing and started to laugh. He'd figured it out. He knew where she was. She was sitting in the back of that limo, sipping cream soda and laughing it up with Domenic about the joke she was playing on Nick.

His shoulders sagged with relief. Yep, that was Ronni. She'd turned the tables on him, really had him going there for a minute. Now, how should he play it? Act all hurt and worried? Or laugh it up...yuk, yuk, you got me? He shook his head. Ronni and her games!

The phone rang. He looked at his watch. Eight minutes had passed.

"Hello."

"Hello...Nick." It was her.

"Ronni," he said, relief flooding over him, because the worst-case scenario could now be discounted.

"Um...Nick...I...I didn't make the flight."

"Yeah, yeah, I get it. Domenic told me already." He didn't have the patience for a game at this point.

"Who's Domenic?"

"Your driver," answered Nick. "The guy behind the wheel."

"I'm not in the car, Nick," she said softly. "I told you...I didn't make the flight."

"What? Why not? What happened? Are you okay?"

She laughed. "Oh, Nick. I'm more than okay. I'm wonderful. I'm...I'm married."

Nick knew he couldn't have heard that right. But his heart decided to stop beating anyway.
"What?" The lone syllable choked its way out.

"I'm married. To James. James Fenton."

"Blast-from-the-past James?" said Nick, wondering why he couldn't feel his body anymore. He poked a finger into his thigh. Nope, nothing, couldn't feel a thing.

"Yes," sighed Ronni, "Blast-from-the-past James. We're in Las Vegas. We got married today. I'm Mrs. James Fenton." She said it proudly.

Mrs. James Fenton.

Not Mrs. Nick Carter.

"But Ronni, how...when...?" Please, God, let this be one of her jokes. Please, God!

Blast-from-the-past James was a former fiancé. Nick gathered that Ronni had more than one of those in her past. That was why Nick had been planning on rushing the wedding through, He hadn't wanted to risk becoming a ‘former fiancé'. But now it seemed he wasn't even going to get that dubious status.

"...this week..."

Nick tuned into the words. The words that were slicing through his heart. James had come to L.A. on business and had looked up his former love. They'd spent a lot of time together and rekindled the flame.

Nick snorted. Rekindled the flame. Who talked like that? It sounded like a book. Hope flickered anew...that it was a book, or at least a story.

"James said he wouldn't tolerate another engagement and that we had to get married immediately. So when the car came this morning, we had the driver take us to Las Vegas instead of the airport. Oh, Nick, please be happy for me."

No, thought Nick. I'm not happy for you.

"Ronni? Is this real? Not a game?"

"Yes, Nick, it's real. I love James and I'm going home with him, giving up on all that L.A. crap."

Nick guessed that ‘all that L.A. crap' included him. "Have a nice life, Ronni," he said and disconnected.

He sat without moving, without thinking, almost without breathing. His mind was a total blank. He tried to force a thought into it, but he couldn't. So he just sat.

The ringing of the phone startled him. It was still in his hand. He looked at it through two rings before he could remember how to answer it.

"Hello." His voice was dull, lifeless.

"Mr. Carter?" Domenic could tell by the sound of his voice that there wasn't going to be a trip to Michigan tonight.

"Oh, Domenic, yeah...um...okay...she's not coming...yet. She got hung up in L.A." Nick didn't know why he was bothering to lie.

"Okay, so I should just...pack it in here?"

"Yeah, and thanks man, you went above and beyond the call."

"No problem, Sir."

"Hey, Domenic. You got a wife?"

"I have a fiancée."

"Well, take all the roses and food and shit out of the back and enjoy the evening off with her."

"Thank you, Mr. Carter. That's very generous of you." Domenic had already planned on doing that anyway.

"Yeah...well...enjoy...bye."

Nick disconnected and threw the phone across the room. It bounced off the back of the loveseat and landed in the middle of the table, knocking over a crystal wineglass. Nick walked over to see if it was broken. It wasn't. He wanted it to be. He wanted to smash every glass and dish on the damn pine table. He wanted to pick up the colonial ladder-back chairs and hurl them through the glass patio doors. He wanted to pull the rustic landscapes from the walls and put his foot through them. He wanted to burn Rose Cottage to the ground.

Instead, he picked up the bottle of Merlot from the table and poured himself a glass. He went back to the living room and dropped into an armchair.

What the hell had just happened? He tried to take stock of his life, to make sense of it.

He and Ronni had known each other for six months. As far as he knew, she hadn't been seeing anyone else. Certainly not after she moved in with him. And he certainly hadn't been seeing anyone. Nick hated dating. Oh, he loved women, loved spending time with them, loved having sex with them...he just hated the process of getting to know someone well enough to enjoy their company. He hated the bullshit...trying to see if the person was real or just wanted something from him, trying to stave off disappointment before it occurred.

The thought of having to go through that process again made him pour another glass of wine. He drank it down quickly and put his head in his hands. Tears fell and great wracking sobs shuddered through his body. This can't be happening. This can't be happening. This can't be happening.

Why? Why? He leaned his head back and looked at the ceiling. Why did he take the trip to New York? Why didn't he stay in L.A.? Why hadn't he gone back to get her before coming here? Why had he even come here? Why hadn't he just asked her at home?

Maybe then, she wouldn't have taken the limo to Vegas. He sat up. She took the limo to Vegas. No, they took the limo. Her words came back to him. "...when the car came this morning, we had the driver take us to Las Vegas..." Which meant that James was already at the house...Nick's house...in the morning...had probably been there all night...in Nick's bed...making love to Nick's woman.

Nick drained the glass and raised it, preparing to hurl it against the mantel. A knock on the door stopped him.

Nick walked to the door, staggering a little. Was it her? Omigod, had it all been a joke? A horrible, cruel joke!?

He flung open the door. "Ronn..."

"We have your dinner, Sir." A waiter in a white dinner jacket stood on the doorstep with a tray in his hands. Behind him were two others.

Nick stepped aside, saying nothing. He looked at his watch. Eight o'clock. Right on schedule. He didn't know where the time had gone. He watched the waiters bustle about, putting silver-domed dishes on the sideboard on hot mats, lighting the candles on the table, pouring ice water into the glasses, setting a bottle of champagne in an ice-bucket, placing silver bowls of shrimp and crushed ice at each place setting.

The head waiter lifted the lids and pointed out the various dishes to Nick. Nick just looked at him, not saying a word, not taking any of it in.

"There you go, Sir, and if there's anything else you need, just dial 5-0 on your phone."

By force of habit, Nick reached into his pocket. He slipped a bill into the man's hand and mumbled a ‘thank you'. The waiters departed and Nick was alone again. He put his hand back in his pocket and his fingers curled around the little velvet box. He rubbed it with his thumb.

Why, Ronni, why?

He guessed only she knew the answer to that. Well, dammit, he was just going to ask her! He dialed her number. While it was ringing, he walked over to the sideboard and lifted the lids on the dishes. All her favorites. Shrimp cocktail. Linguini with clam sauce. It hadn't been easy either. Brookhaven Lodge was used to serving the same dinner to many people...tonight roast beef, tomorrow pork loin roast, next day chicken. Large portions and always in the meat-and-potatoes format. Linguini with clam sauce was a little out of their range. But Mary had persevered on Nick's behalf and it had all been arranged finally. It was a beautiful, perfect meal and the sight of it made him want to throw up.

"Hello?" Ronni's voice jolted through him. "Hello?" she said again.

He could barely hear her through the background noise. There were bells clanging and electronic whoop-whoop sounds, all overlaid with the din of voices. She was in a casino. Nick disconnected without a word. It was real. It was true. She wasn't coming.

Chapter 4 by old_archive
She wasn’t coming.

Nick felt his spirit drain from his body.  The empty feeling started at his neck and moved down through him.  He looked down at his feet, expecting to see some kind of puddle of essence or heap of crystals or something.

“Ronni?”  It was half-plea, half-question.  Bewildered.  Lost.  Nick sat down in an armchair and cried like a baby.  And when he had no more tears left, he wiped his eyes on his sleeve and stood up.  He looked around the room for a tissue, but didn’t see one.  He walked over to the table and picked up one of the linen napkins and used it instead.  Then he picked up one of the shrimp from the bowl of ice..

What a bitch! he said to himself, popping the shrimp into his mouth.  The taste of the shrimp reminded him that he hadn’t had anything to eat since breakfast.  He picked up another shrimp and swooshed it through the cocktail sauce.

What a fickle bitch! he thought.  He wondered how long they would stay married, the happy Mr. and Mrs. Fenton.  Maybe Ronni would start making a list of former husbands now, instead of former fiancés.  Nick ate the last of the shrimp from his bowl.

Nick poured himself a glass of ice water and drank it down.  Then he ate a piece of bread to get rid of the taste of the shrimp cocktail.  Then he ate Ronni’s shrimp cocktail.

Yep, he thought.  It won’t last.  More of her words came back to him.  “James said he wouldn’t tolerate another engagement and we had to get married immediately.”  So even James knew, thought Nick, making her get married so quickly.  He pushed away the thought that he had intended to do the same thing and reached for the plate of linguini.  It was good.  It might not be the chef’s regular thing, but it was good.  Nick ate the whole plateful. 

And then he ate Ronni’s.  And he washed the whole thing down with the rest of the wine.

Yessir, James, you’re welcome to her.  You can have her silly games and her pouting lips and her spoiled-little-rich-girl attitude.  I hope you’ll both be very happy.  Mr. and Mrs. Fucking Blast-from-the-past James Fucking Fenton.

Blast-from-the-past James.

Nick had named him that.  James and Ronni had gone to high school together, some upper crust school in Chicago.  They had drifted apart when he went away to college and had come back together the summer after his sophomore year.  That’s when they got engaged.  Ronni found it hard to sustain her enthusiasm for him while he was away at school…or at least for the enforced celibacy that a long-distance engagement called for. 

So she started dating casually…oh, she told James all about it…it was just an escort here and there for the various society events she attended.  Eventually, she slept with one of them and she broke off the engagement to James.  She repeated the pattern twice more before she got to Nick.

Often, when Ronni talked about her youthful days back in Oak Park, the wealthy suburb of Chicago she’d been raised in, a wistful smile would cross her face.

“What are you thinking about?” Nick asked her once.

“Oh, I just had a blast from the past,” she said.

“Does this blast from the past have a name?” he asked her one day.  It was happening more often.  Her acting career wasn’t going all that well.  So far, she’d only managed one television commercial and two movie roles with no speaking parts…the girl sitting in the lobby kind of thing.  She referred to ‘the good old days’ a lot.

“James,” she said with a smile, “James Fenton.” And then she’d tell some story that didn’t sound romantic or anything, just a funny friend story.  A gang of us were doing this and James said…

Once Nick found out that James was not just a funny friend, but a former fiancé as well, he became jealous.  Ronni thought it was cute.  She reassured Nick that there was nothing between them anymore and that Nick had nothing to worry about.  But it amused her to bring James up every so often just to keep Nick on his toes.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick pushed back from the table.  Look at what you’ve done now, he said.  You’ve made a pig of yourself.  You’re disgusting.

He felt uncomfortable.  A whole bottle of wine, combined with all the food, topped off by the emotional roller coaster ride had left his heart broken, his eyes puffy and his stomach swollen and distended.

He went to the sideboard and poured himself a cup of coffee from the thermos jug that was there. He lifted the silver lid from the remaining dish.  Chocolate-dipped strawberries lay nestled on a bed of mint leaves.  Nick sighed and popped one into his mouth.

It was a mistake.  The chocolate hit the linguini and the heartbreak and his stomach rebelled. 

He made it to the bathroom in time to throw up.  Wave after wave of nausea washed over him and his stomach heaved and then heaved again.  When there was nothing left to come up, he kept retching, long gasping heaves that made him afraid he might choke to death.

Finally, his stomach was still, but his head kept spinning.  He laid his clammy cheek against the cool porcelain of the bathtub and closed his eyes in an effort to make the room stand still.  He woke up with a start a few minutes later.

Okay, get up out of here, he told himself.  You don’t need to fall asleep here.  It’d be just like you to slip sideways and crack your head on the toilet or something.  How pathetic would that be?!

Nick dragged himself to his feet and turned on the tap.  He cupped cold water in his hands and splashed it on his face.  He patted his face dry with a hand towel and looked in the mirror.

His eyes were a little puffy and bloodshot, but other than that he didn’t look too bad.  He grabbed his toiletry bag and rummaged through it.  He fished out a bottle of Tylenol and his toothbrush.  He could feel the beginnings of a headache at the base of his skull and he hoped he could nip it in the bud.  And his mouth tasted like shit.

Back in the living room, Nick surveyed the remains of the meal and was disgusted with himself all over again.  He was too heavy already.  He knew that.  And he was getting very close to being fat.  Right now he could get away with saying ‘overweight’, ‘heavy’, ‘a little thick in the waist’.  But he knew he was only a couple of pounds away from ‘fat’. 

It was hard.  When he was on tour, there was a built-in exercise regimen.  It was the show.  Jumping around and singing your guts out for a couple of hours wore off quite a few calories.  Add that to sessions with a personal trainer and there was a good chance of keeping the weight under control.

When you were on tour, your job was to perform and do publicity.  It was someone else’s job to feed you.  All you had to do was tell that person to feed you nutritious stuff.  Half the time you were too tired to know or care what you were eating, so it might as well be salad.

But when you weren’t on tour... Nick sighed.  Yes, that’s where the problem was.  When he had to be responsible for himself.  And he just wasn’t a responsible sort of guy.  It wasn’t all his fault.  No one had ever taught him how or even let him when he tried.  He was the kid, Little Nicky, with four older ‘brothers’ and a slew of management and gofers.  The biggest decision Nick ever had to make was which video game he wanted to play next.

That was all changed now, of course.  He was a grown-up, twenty-four years old.  He was learning responsibility – in his career decisions, in his financial matters, in his dealings with family and friends – but he hadn’t quite mastered how to be responsible for himself.

He was a slob.  He never picked up after himself.  He paid top dollar for a good housekeeper and he let her earn her pay.  That didn’t change after Ronni came around.  She was used to being picked up after, as well.

Food was the worst.  Food was his enemy.  Nick never made decisions in advance.  If they were going out at night, they’d ‘get something along the way’.  If they were staying in, he’d root around in the kitchen for awhile and then phone out for pizza or Chinese.  Mrs. Marquesa, the housekeeper, would have been happy to make meals, but Nick never knew if he was going to be there for dinner and told her not to bother.

The biggest problem with food for Nick was that he couldn’t stop eating until all the food was gone.  If there were three guys sitting around a pizza, Nick would eat a third.  If it was just him and Ronni, he’d eat his half and then finish off the remains of her half. He drank gallons of soda and beer to wash down all the food.

He hadn’t been with a woman for awhile before Ronni and he was embarrassed the first night they were together.  He tried to suck in his stomach and get between the sheets as quickly as possible.

When he commented later that he knew he needed to lose a little weight, she had shrugged and told him it didn’t matter to her.  She liked his love handles, she told him, grabbing handfuls of his flesh and squeezing.

And she never nagged him about his eating habits…or encouraged him for that matter…

Oh, come on now, Nick, he chastised himself.  Now you’re going to blame Ronni ‘cause you’re fat?

He grimaced at himself in the mirror over the fireplace.  Might as well, he thought, she’s never going to have to defend herself.

Wallowing in self-pity wasn’t really Nick’s style, and he’d already done enough of it for the evening.  The smell of the food lingered in the air and was making his stomach queasy again.  He decided he wanted all evidence of the meal removed.  He gathered all the dishes from the table and stacked them on the trays.  My God!  What would the waiters think?  All that food for one person!

Nick shook himself.  Who cared what the waiters thought?  But still, he didn’t really want to face them.  He dialed 5-0 and told the person on the other end that he would like the trays picked up.

“Yes, Sir, someone will be down within twenty minutes or so.”

“I’m going for a walk,” said Nick.  “Tell them to come in and get the stuff.  Everything’s on the table.”

“Yes, Sir, Mr. Carter.  No problem.”

Nick left the floral extravaganza that was Rose Cottage and went out into the real world.  He followed the stone path to a larger one and wandered up toward the main building.  Along the way he passed signs pointing down other paths.  The Doctor’s House.  The Livery.  Honeymoon Cottage.  Hah!  He wondered if the Fenton newlyweds would be using that one.

Nick continued along the path leading up the hill.  The people who used the cottages were obviously not beach people.  The cottages were all in sheltered groves of trees.  The Main Lodge stood between them and the beach.  To get to the water from them, you had to either go through the main lobby of the Lodge or go around the building.  Maybe it was for privacy.  Maybe the cottage people didn’t want to mingle with the masses.  He had certainly wanted privacy.  He got a little more than he was expecting in that regard, he thought.  Nick went into the main lobby.  He walked past the front desk and out the door on the other side.  Wow!  What a view!

The main lodge stood back from the lake on a small hill.  Terraced down to the water were levels of patios – some with striped umbrellas and molded plastic chairs, others with large Muskoka-style wooden lawnchairs.  The patios all looked down onto the beach.  Brookhaven Lodge was nestled in a cove.  A man-made beach had been carved out of the rocky shoreline.  Reflecting in the moonlight, Nick could see a line of floats roping off the safe swimming area.  Although it wasn’t that late, Nick didn’t see anyone out there.

The days of families spending weeks of the summer at a lodge were long gone.  Anyone with that much money and time traveled to other countries these days.  Brookhaven Lodge had moved with the times and now billed itself as Brookhaven Lodge and Conference Center.  Their main clientele group these days was corporate.  Think-tank meetings and business seminars.  Company golf weekends and go-get-em power-building retreats.  They had also added an extensive spa facility and that had increased their business way beyond their expectations.  There were a lot of women out there waiting to be pampered.

Nick made his way down the terraces to the beach.  At either end of the crescent were large rocks, providing a natural barrier to the beach.  Nick wondered if they were there to keep intruders out or the guests in.  He walked to the far end of the beach and then turned back.  But no, he wasn’t ready to go back to Rose Cottage just yet.  He wondered what was on the other side of the rocks.  He climbed carefully around the edge, trying not to get his shoes wet.  On the other side was another beach-like area in that it was flat, but it wasn’t sandy, it was all rocks.

Nick looked over his shoulder.  The hotel and the beach had disappeared from view.  He was truly alone.  A feeling of sadness swept over him.  Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes.  Alone.  All alone.  He had lost his insulation against ‘aloneness’.  He had lost Ronni.

When she had come along, he had been estranged from his parents – not totally apart from them, just determined to stay away from both of them until they resolved their marital difficulties.  He was not being pulled into that whirlpool of emotion!  He wasn’t working on an album or a tour.  He was working on songs, sure, writing them, experimenting with sound, but mostly that was alone.

The fellas were busy with their own projects and his regular friends all had day jobs.  Ronni had filled the loneliness gap just by being there.  And now she was gone.  And he was alone.
Chapter 5 by old_archive
Alone.

All alone.

Nick looked up at the moon.  “Why?” he wailed.  The word reverberated off the rocks and echoed out over the lake.  Why? Why? Why?...each one growing softer until the sound faded away.

Why?  Nick knew Ronni was getting frustrated with her so-called career.  She was a beautiful woman, but she couldn’t act for beans.  Nick knew that he was no Laurence Olivier himself, but Ronni was truly bad.  He had worked with her a couple of times, running lines with her for one of her auditions.  It had been almost painful.  And she hadn’t been too receptive of his suggestions, either.  It was hard to believe, because when she was playing a joke on him, one of her childish games, she fooled him every time.  He guessed being a good liar wasn’t the same as being a good actor.

The camera didn’t do her justice either.  She didn’t look nearly as beautiful on film as she did in person. 

Nick didn’t care about any of that.  He would be happy just for her to be his wife, his companion, for her to travel with him, to be there when he got home.  But he hadn’t said any of that to her.  He hadn’t wanted her to think he was being negative about her acting, not supporting her career aspirations.  Maybe if he had said something… Her words came back to him…’all that L.A. crap’… Maybe if he had just said something before, instead of saving it all for some dumb, dramatic speech in some dumb artificial atmosphere like dumb fucking Rose Fucking Cottage.  Maybe then she wouldn’t have run off with dumb fucking Blast-from-the-fucking-past James Fucking Fenton!

“Fuuuuuuuuuuuccckkkk!”   He wailed again.

But one week?  That was all it took for her to effect this huge change in her life?  One week to go from ‘I love you and I’m practically living with you, Nick’ to ‘I’m married…please be happy for me’?  One week?  One lousy, stupid, fucking week!?  She’d just been using him obviously, making the most of him until something better came along…or came back, as the case turned out to be.

“Bitch!” he shouted, shoving his hand in his pocket.  His fingers closed around the box.  He took it out, then spun around and threw it as hard as he could toward the trees.

“Hey, watch what you’re doing?”

Nick froze.  Sitting on the top of the rock outcropping was a person – a girl.

“What are you doing here?” demanded Nick.  “Isn’t it obvious I don’t want company?”  If this girl asked for an autograph, he was going to lose it completely.

“I was here first,” she said quietly, giving a small shrug. 

Nick peered at her in the moonlight.  She was sitting with her arms wrapped around her knees.  She was wearing a long skirt and a baggy sweater.  It all looked too big for her, although she didn’t look like a short person.  She was ugly, thought Nick.  Well, maybe not ugly, but…plain.  Yeah, that was it.  She was plain.  Her skin was awfully pale.  That might be a reflection of the moonlight.  Even though it was hard to see her face, because she kept her head bent.  Her hair was parted in the middle, stringy, hanging just past her shoulders.  It hid her face when she bent her head.

“How much did you hear?” he asked.

“All of it,” she said.  Then with another shrug.  “All three words.”

Nick realized that all of the thoughts that had spun through his head had been just that… thoughts.  But he figured that she could put together a pretty good scenario from those three words.  Why?  Fuck!  Bitch!  And the ring sailing past her ear into the woods would be another clue.  He hoped she wasn’t a fan.  No one but Mary had known any of his plans for the evening and he hoped to keep it that way.

He climbed up the rocks and sat down on one a few feet away from her.

“I’m Nick,” he said, looking for a sign of recognition.  He didn’t get one.

“Abigail,” she said.

“Abigail,” he repeated softly.  “Do you go by that, or Abby…?”

She looked startled.  “I like Abby,” she said finally, and a wisp of a smile crossed her lips.  It didn’t reach her eyes.

“So Abby, what brings you down to the rocks this fine evening?”

She didn’t answer for a moment.  Then she waved her arm in a wide semi-circle, encompassing the lake and the trees and the sky.  Nick looked up at the moon and the stars and then back at her. 

“The beauty of nature,” he said, nodding and then added, “I guess you weren’t counting on some lunatic charging across the scene, ranting and throwing stuff.”

“No, I wasn’t counting on that,” she said quietly.

Nick sat for a moment looking out over the lake.  She wasn’t a fan.  She didn’t recognize him.  He hadn’t told her his last name.  Good!  Now, he just had to extricate himself from the awkwardness of the situation.  A cloud passing over the moon made it darker.  She shivered.

Nick stood up.  He hadn’t quite defeated the headache and thought he might get some more Tylenol.  “Well, I think I’ll go back.  Are you going to go back now or are you going to stay here a bit?”

“I’m not done here yet,” said Abby.

“Okay.  Sorry again for disturbing you.”

“That’s okay,” she replied.

Nick nodded his farewell and turned away.  He picked his way carefully down the rocks.  He reached the beach and started back to Rose Cottage.  The moon came out from behind the clouds and he looked over his shoulder at it.  Abby was silhouetted against the sky, standing now at the edge of the rocks.  She had her shoes in her hand.  Nick turned to watch her.  She set down the shoes and then she removed her sweater.  She folded it carefully and set it down on her shoes.

What was she doing?  She couldn’t be too warm, surely.  Even though the day had been warm, there was a chill in the air now.   She seemed to be unbuttoning her blouse.  The lake was way too cold yet for swimming.  Nick started back toward her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Don’t.” 

The word came softly from behind her.  Her hands became still.  She clutched the blouse tight in her fists.

“Go away.” 

He stepped around in front of her.  She didn’t look up at him.  “Don’t,” he said again, his voice still a whisper.

“This is none of your business.”  Her voice shook with anguish.  He could barely hear her.

“It is now,” he said with determination in his voice.

A whimper escaped her.  “No,” she said in a tiny voice.

He wasn’t going to argue with her, but he also wasn’t going away.  He stood in front of her, between her and the icy water. 

“Please,” she begged.  The pain in her voice was visceral.  It cut through him, but he stood his ground, not moving and not saying anything.

Finally, she looked up.  “Do you have any idea how much courage it took for me to get here?” she said defiantly.

“None,” he said.  She blinked in astonishment.  “The courage comes,” he continued, “when you turn around and walk away from this.”

She winced at his words and slowly shook her head.

“Just suck it up and go on,” he said.  He wasn’t trying to be cruel.  He was trying to break through to her.  “What could be so bad that you can’t get over it?” he asked.  He hadn’t actually meant to say it out loud, and he wasn’t asking for specifics.  It was a rhetorical question.

She didn’t treat it that way.  Her face was a mask of pain as she said, “My parents tried to hire someone to marry me.”

Her answer sucked the air out of his lungs and left him breathless.  He couldn’t decide which was the word that hurt her the most…’hire’…or ‘tried’.  How awful!  It was unthinkable.

She read his thoughts as they passed across his eyes.  Slowly, she nodded.  “Yes, it’s pathetic, isn’t it?”  He knew she meant, “I’m pathetic.”  He didn’t reply.  He had no words for this situation.

She shook her head slowly and then took a small step.  He wasn’t sure if she was going to turn back or if she was trying to move around him, but he wasn’t taking any chances.  He raised his arm to stop her.  She looked up at him again and saw the determined set of his chin.  Her whole body sagged.  He knew that he had defeated her, or at least defeated her sense of purpose.

“Come on, let’s go back,” he said softly.  She didn’t move.  “Come on, now,” he said again, and finally he touched her…just on the elbow, just to turn her away from the water. 

She drew her elbow sharply away from him, but she turned toward the beach.  She quickly buttoned her blouse and then bent down and picked up her shoes and sweater.  She moved agilely from rock to rock and jumped off the last one to land lightly on the beach.  Nick clambered over the rocks and dropped down beside her with a grunt.

“I’m staying in Rose Cottage,” he said.  “There’s two bedrooms.”

She shook her head.  “No, it’s okay.  I’ll go to my room at the Lodge.”

He looked doubtful.  “I’d really rather…”

“No,” she said more forcefully.  “Don’t worry.  I won’t…do anything…tonight.  It wouldn’t be fair to you.”

He moved to protest, but she turned away and started up the hill to the Lodge.  “I promise,” she said.

“I’ll see you at breakfast then,” he said to her.  She didn’t answer.

Nick watched her go.  When he saw her disappear through the doors into the Lodge, he walked around the lodge and followed the path to Rose Cottage.  Well, this day sure turned out to be straight out of hell, didn’t it?  A day that had held so much promise in it at the beginning and which turned out to have so much drama and tragedy by the end.  Well, maybe tragedy was too strong a word, he thought, as he made his way up the path, but there’d certainly been loads of drama.  He looked over his shoulder at the lodge.  And there could have been tragedy.

What if he’d just walked away?  What if he hadn’t looked back?  Would she have done it?  What would he have done if she had jumped in?  That part was easy.  He would have gone in after her. He thought about Ronni.  Here he’d felt worse than he’d ever felt in his life, and he hadn’t thought about ending it all.

My parents tried to hire someone to marry me.  Boy, there was a lot packed into that sentence, he thought.  He knew all about manipulative parents.  His mother could give a course in it.  He thought about his mother and Ronni.  Now, there were two women who had hated each other on sight.  Nick shook his head recalling the awful day they’d first met.  Jane Carter assumed, as she always did, that Ronni had ulterior motives, that nobody could love Nick just for Nick.  Ronni thought Jane had no class.  Nick thought now that maybe they were both right.  Jane Carter certainly had no class.  And money hadn’t managed to buy her any.  And apparently, Ronni didn’t love Nick for Nick.  Ronni didn’t love Nick at all.

And with that depressing thought, Nick pushed opened the door to Rose Cottage.  He looked around.  The detritus from the dinner was gone, although a faint smell of clam sauce lingered in the air.  It made his stomach a little queasy, but not too much.  He wasn’t going to throw up again, he knew that.

He stood in the center of the room.  Let’s see, he told himself, I’ve cried, I’ve eaten like a pig, I’ve had too much to drink, I’ve cursed and howled at the moon.  I’ve felt sorry for myself, I’ve thrown up and I’ve gotten mad.  What’s left?  There didn’t seem to be much left to do except break something and he was past that point.  He swallowed some more Tylenol and took off his clothes. He pulled back the sheets and climbed into the bed.

He tossed and turned, reliving the day, thinking about how it could have been different, missing Ronni.  He moved into the middle of the bed and tried to make it seem less empty.

A flutter of heartbreak made tears prick his eyes again, but he shook them away.  Get over it, he said.  You can’t change it.  You’re not going to let it bring you down.  You’re not going to let her bring you down.  Suck it up and go on.  His mind turned to the girl with the lost soul, standing on the rocks, ready to give in, to quit, to let them beat her.  Abby.

And with that thought, he drifted off to sleep.
Chapter 6 by old_archive
Abigail lay in her bed staring at the ceiling.  She was numb.  She had no feelings.  She was empty.  She was supposed to be done with it all.  And here she was again, staring at the ceiling.  She had thought she was traveling down the road she wanted and then she had been veered off it by a big, blond truck.  Where had he come from?  Abigail had been so wrapped up in her own thoughts that she hadn’t even heard him approach and his first shouted cry had startled her so much, she nearly fell off the rock.  She hadn’t known what to do next…obviously, it was a private moment in his own personal hell.  He hadn’t noticed her so far, so she kept very still and hoped he’d take his anguish and go somewhere else, so she could get back to the business at hand.

But he hadn’t.  She hated the thought that she was eavesdropping, but at least, he wasn’t saying much.  Both of his next shouted words had made her jump and she almost said something, but it was only when he threw the box that words came out of her.  “Hey!  Watch what you’re doing!”

He was a big man, and a very determined one, as it turned out.  He was tall and stocky, just this side of fat.  His face was round and puffy to the point where it distorted his features.  She didn’t know how much of that was excess weight and how much was from crying.  Because he had been doing that.  It was obvious.  “Why?...Fuck!...Bitch!”  It was pretty clear that he was having woman problems.  And then the ring.  It had to be a ring in a box that size.  You didn’t need to be a genius to figure it out.

He’d called her Abby. 

All her life, she had wanted to be called Abby.  But it never took.  She was Abigail.  Abby was too cute, too pert, too…pretty.  No one ever matched that name to her face.  Abigail.  Staid, old-fashioned, plain.  That was her.  But he had called her Abby.  Even though she had introduced herself as Abigail, he had called her Abby.

When he walked away, she thought how ironic it was that it was at this moment in her life that someone had done that.  It could be her last thought.  It wouldn’t be a bad one.  Abby.  She could go out as Abby.  No one would ever know, but then again…who knew anything about her now?

“Don’t.”

One word. 

Don’t.  And it said it all.  It said that he knew what she was planning to do.  And he wasn’t going to let her.

She had begged him.  Go away.  This is none of your business.  Please.  But she knew he wouldn’t give in.  Who would, after all?  Oh, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to stumble upon your attempt to end your sad, sorry life.  I’ll just be moving along now.  Have a nice day.

It didn’t make him a hero.  It made him a human being.  But not one that she’d wanted to see at that moment.  Nick, he said his name was.  Nick.  Well, thanks for nothing, Nick! 

She snorted…an ironic little laugh.  He had the bedside manner of Attila the Hun.  Suck it up and go on.  This doesn’t take any courage.  He thought she was taking the easy way out.  The easy way out.  Maybe he was right.  But maybe she wanted the easy way out.  Did he ever think of that?  Okay, it doesn’t take courage, so what?  Maybe it’s all I can do right now.  Maybe the courage does lie in continuing.  And maybe I don’t have it.

“What could be so bad?” 

He hadn’t expected an answer and she hadn’t meant to give him one.  He wasn’t prying for details.  He didn’t even care.  And she surprised herself with her answer.  She’d thought there were way too many reasons.  She guessed when it finally came down to it, though, there was only one.  What her life had been reduced to.  That sentence.  It said it all.  My parents tried to hire someone to marry me.

She leaned her head back on her pillow and gasped as the pain moved through her heart.  The overwhelming agony.  The thought that her parents had done that.  They had obviously lost faith in her, lost any hope that she could find a man on her own.  And so they had decided to do it for her.

They had been doing it all her life, of course.  Setting her up with guys.  It wasn’t hard.  She was ugly, but she was also rich.   At least she would be.  There was a serious pot of gold at the end of her rainbow.  But it wasn’t enough to turn an ugly duckling into a swan.  It would just turn her into a rich ugly duckling.  The men who moved in her social circle already had some money.  And most of them weren’t willing to invest time in her to get more.  And those that were, were so obviously transparent about it that she had sent them packing at the first opportunity.  What she needed was a poor man, someone so desperate for cash that he would overlook her physical attributes and be willing to spend time with her.  But her parents didn’t know any poor people.  At least, that’s what she thought.

Until Philip Randall came into her life.  She folded her hands over her stomach, trying to stop the pain that coursed through her at the thought of him.  Philip.  Philip Randall.  Not tall, dark and handsome, that would be asking way too much!!  He was tall, well, taller than her at least.  She was 5’8”, tall for a woman.  He was about 5’10”, she guessed.  He was dark, not swarthy Latin dark, but medium dark.  Brown hair and a decent tan in the summer.  And handsome?  Looks counted for nothing in Abigail’s world.  Too many people judged her on her looks.  She refused to judge others the same way.

No, she thought, not in Abigail’s world…in Abby’s world.  She was going to be Abby from now on. She had intended to get rid of Abigail tonight, and dammit, she was going to.  From now on, she would be Abby and she would sort the people she knew into two groups, the ones who called her Abigail and the ones who called her Abby.  She laughed out loud.  The latter group now contained a total of two people…herself and Mr. Nick, who appeared to be as much of an emotional loser as she was. 

Maybe they could find other people who would call her Abby…other losers…they could start a support group…Abby’s Army.  Her thoughts and emotions were spiraling up to hysteria and tears weren’t far behind.  She put her face in her pillow and sobbed.  She did it as quietly as she could.  Nick had Rose Cottage to cry in.  He could wail if he wanted.  No one would hear, except those bloody awful roses.  But Abby was in the Lodge.  She had a corner room and didn’t think anyone was on the other side of her, but still…it would not do to be heard.

“Philip, oh Philip, damn you, damn you, Philip!”

She wrapped herself around her pillow and curled into a fetal position.  She rocked back and forth and cried. 

She’d met Philip at a black-tie fundraiser for The Chicago Symphony.   She was on the Committee.  She was the organizer, the behind-the-scenes girl.  She did the mailing lists and the brochures.  Other people handled the public aspects.  It suited her fine.

Philip Randall ignored her at the Fundraiser.  Which also suited her just fine.  She didn’t even want to go.  There wouldn’t be anyone there her own age.  People her age had better things to do than attend fundraisers for music that they didn’t even listen to.  You want to have a fundraiser for the House of Blues, they’d be there!  But the Symphony was for their parents.  Abby only went because her parents insisted.  Her father was on the Board of Directors and she was a member of the organizing committee and should be there.  Her mother, of course, did not want to waste an opportunity for her to find a man.  What if this were the evening that Prince Charming swooped down to claim her?  It wouldn’t be, of course.  It would be an evening of blue-haired ladies patting her arm and calling her ‘Abigail dear’.

Philip was introduced to her as a relative of Russell and Margaret Sloan, a distant cousin from Philadelphia.  He was a ‘consultant’.  That could mean anything from financial wizard to con man and Abby wasn’t impressed. 

Ordinarily, an unattached man would have been prey for Abby’s mother who would have manipulated the two of them into dancing together or private conversation.  But this time she didn’t even seem to notice him.  Perhaps Russell and Margaret had already given him the thumbs down.

The next time Abby saw him was in the living room of her own house three days later.  She arrived home from tennis to be told in a loud stage whisper by Mrs. Smith, the housekeeper, that there was a gentleman in the living room waiting for her father.  Mr. Fremont had been delayed and asked that Miss Abigail entertain him until he was able to get there.

Philip rose to his feet as Abby entered the room.  “Abigail.  How lovely to see you again.  I’m waiting for your father.”

“Yes, he’s been detained.  If you give me a minute or so to change out of these tennis things, I’ll come back and mix us a drink.”

“That would be lovely, “ he said.  “Take your time.”

Abby stood under the shower and laughed.  He had said ‘lovely’ twice in two sentences.  ‘Lovely’ was a word people used around her a lot.  It was the most benign compliment they could give.  Lovely talking to you.  We had a lovely time.  It meant nothing.

She laughed again at ‘take your time’.  This would be a good indicator as well.  She was sure he meant ‘take your time, there’s no hurry’ but it could be interpreted as ‘take your time, and do a careful job and try not to be as plain when you come back as you are now’.  She would know how much thought he’d put into her looks if he was embarrassed on her return.

But he wasn’t.  When she re-entered the living room a few minutes later, wearing grey slacks and a yellow blouse which made her skin look sallow, he just smiled.  She made them each a gin and tonic and they made small talk about the Symphony fundraiser.  When that avenue of conversation was exhausted, she asked him about himself.  This question usually got her a recitation of a man’s résumé, all the things he had done in his life that would qualify him for equal signing privileges on her chequing account.

Philip didn’t do that.  He didn’t even mention business, but instead talked about leisure interests.  Tennis, anyone?  He enjoyed that and golf, as sports to be played.  And he liked to watch football and basketball.  What about her?

Well, she played tennis, of course, she said with a laugh, sweeping her hand down her body to indicate the tennis gear that she’d been wearing a few minutes earlier.  He smiled at her little joke.  And baseball, she said.  I love to watch baseball.  The Cubs.  I let them break my heart every year.

Do you get to many games? he wanted to know.  Yes, she said, we have a private box.  Daddy entertains there quite often, although he doesn’t care for the game himself.

“I used to be a Phillies fan, but there doesn’t seem to be much point to it these days,” Philip said with a grin.

“Hey, you’re talking to a Cubs fan,” she said.  “We hang in there through thick and thin.  Only there hasn’t been too much thick.  We’ve gotten close a couple of times lately, but…” She shrugged, “…it seems we get our hopes up and then get them squashed flat.”

“Oh, well, there’s always…”  Philip started the sentence and they finished it together.  “…next year.”  They laughed together and moved on to talk about their favorite baseball movies.  John Fremont’s entrance into the room a few minutes later disappointed Abby.

“Sorry, I’m late, Philip.  Thanks for taking over, Honey,” he said, dropping a kiss of dismissal on Abby’s forehead.  “Come into my study, Philip.”

“It was nice to see you again, Abigail,” said Philip sincerely, cutting across her father’s words.

Three weeks went by and she didn’t see him.  Her father mentioned him once or twice when he was giving the report of his day at the dinner table.  Sharon Fremont didn’t care about the business details but she did want to know who he had met with and lunched with.  There might be gossip to be gleaned from it.

“He mentioned you today,” said her father one night.  Abby paid scant attention to her father’s recital of the day’s events and hadn’t been listening.

“Who did?” she asked.

“Philip.  Philip Randall.” 

Abby could see her mother’s ears perk up like a rabbit sniffing out a carrot.  “What did he say?” her mother demanded.

“Nothing,” said her father.  “Just mentioned her.  Mentioned having seen her here at the house.  Asked how she was doing.”

“Why?” asked Abby’s mother.  “Did he think there was something wrong with her?”

“You mean, beyond the usual?” said Abby sarcastically.  Sharon ignored her.

John Fremont furrowed his brow.  “It wasn’t a big deal.  He said…um…oh yeah, I remember…we were talking about tennis…and he said that he missed playing…and I said that Abigail played…” 

Abby groaned.  “Oh, Daddy, you didn’t.”

“Sure I did.  He doesn’t know many people in town.  What could it hurt you to invite him to the club for a tennis match?”

“But what did he say about her?” demanded Sharon.

“When I said that Abigail played, he said, ‘yes, that’s right, she was just coming in from tennis the day I was at your house.’  And then he asked if you had recovered from the Bishop trade?’”

Abby laughed and so did her father.  Her mother was clueless about baseball, however, and didn’t have any idea what they were talking about.  “What?  What’s that?  What’s a Bishop trade?”

Abby and her father shared a smile.   Abby’s faded immediately at her father’s next words.

“I think I’ll invite him to the Club on Sunday for tennis and brunch.”

Abby’s heart sank.  She knew what would happen.  Her mother would fuss around and say embarrassing things to try and make Abby more palatable, talk about her work with this Committee at the Art Gallery or that one with the Symphony or her volunteer work with underprivileged children.  They’re not underprivileged, Abby would respond, they’re deaf.  Her mother would wave her protest away and continue her quest to help Abigail land a man.

“Daddy…” she said, nodding her head at her mother. 

John Fremont nodded.  He understood exactly what she meant.  “Okay, then, you call him up and invite him for tennis during the week, then.  He’s staying at the Renaissance.”

“He hasn’t found an apartment yet?” asked Abby, wondering why this question wasn’t coming from her mother.

“No, he wants to get established in business first,” said her father.  “You’ll call him?”

Abigail nodded.  Thanks, Daddy for putting me between the rock and the hard place.  Either I call him on my own, or you’ll send Mother after him!  Not much of a choice there!

So she called him.
Chapter 7 by old_archive
She called him and they went to the Club to play tennis.  Abby was a very good tennis player.  She played two or three times a week, against the club pro if he wasn’t booked.  He enjoyed playing with her.  She was better than most of the men who came to the club.  Of course, she was younger and in better shape.

Abby didn’t enjoy playing against prospective suitors.  It wasn’t very feminine, as her mother constantly reminded her, to run a man’s ass all over the court.  A gentleman gasping for breath could hardly propose.  Her mother begged her to lose gracefully, just once, Abigail.  Do you have to win every time?  No, her daughter replied, only when I’m better than them.

It was the definitive bellwether for her.  Not to tell if they were interested in her or not, they weren’t, she knew that, but to determine how deceitful they were willing to be to have a shot at the Fremont vault.

She knew who she could beat and who she couldn’t.  She had no interest in men who lost on purpose; or in men who lost and tried to act like it didn’t matter, when it really did; or in men who lost and then pretended that they had let her win.  She didn’t like men who apologized for beating her; she never apologized when she beat them.  And so far, the only man she’d ever played who had not fallen into one of these categories was Troy, the club pro.

And now Philip Randall.

Philip defeated her two sets out of three.  But they were hard-fought sets, both of them giving it their all.  They complimented each other as they played.  Good shot!  Well done!  He called the lines fairly; if her shot was out, he said so.  By the end of the session, they were both sweating and red-faced.

“That was wonderful,” he said, as they were putting their racquets away.  “I’ve really missed that.  You’re a good player, a real challenge.  Do you think we could do it again some time, Abigail?”

Certainly, she assured him with a smile, she was always looking for a worthy opponent.  Same time next week?

He accepted and they went to separate change rooms.  He didn’t offer to buy her lunch or even a drink.  Abby was glad.  That was when it got awkward.  At home, Abby waited for the inquisition from her mother.  But it never came.  “Did you have a nice time, dear?” was all she said. 

The next week after tennis, he invited her for a drink.  Then they started playing tennis twice a week.  The drink became lunch.  And that was all.  He never invited her out anywhere and she never invited him.  Tennis and lunch twice a week for a month.  And her mother never said a word.

That should have been the tip-off right there, thought Abby, the fact that her mother stayed out of it.  How could I have been so stupid as to think that she’d finally reformed, grown up, become a human being, whatever?  When all along she knew what was going on.

And what was going on was that the suite at the Renaissance was being paid for by John Fremont.  That Philip’s consulting business was a myth.  His only purpose in being in Chicago was to woo and marry Abigail Fremont.  And not only did he have her parents’ blessing, he had their solid financial backing as well.

Philip gradually upped the ante.  Tennis and Sunday brunch at the club with her parents brought out the wistful confession of how much he missed home cooking.  Restaurants were fine and Chicago had a lot of good ones, but every now and then, well…you just wanted tuna casserole.  At the time, Abby thought it was luck that he had named her favorite comfort food.  Before she had finished processing the thought, her mother had invited him home for dinner.  So Wednesday evening dinner was added to Tuesday and Thursday tennis.

Did he play bridge? asked Sharon at dinner the second Wednesday.  They were having Mrs. Smith’s famous meat loaf and scalloped potatoes.  This was John Fremont’s favorite and also one of Philip’s, as it turned out.

Yes, he did play bridge, quite well, in fact, and he was added to the list of extras for the Sunday afternoon Bridge Club.  Wasn’t that wonderful, said her mother, we’re always looking for an extra player.

Abby liked him.  He was a nice man.  But she wasn’t in love with him.  And he wasn’t in love with her.  He hadn’t made any kind of move in that direction at all.  She didn’t even consider him a boyfriend or a date.  She considered him a friend of her father’s.

Until the Tribune Ball.

Abby had never been.  You didn’t tag along with your parents to this.  You didn’t slap on an Organizing Committee badge and lurk in the corner.  You had to have a date.  The tickets cost a lot of money.  It was a big social event in Chicago.  Abby’s father asked her if she would go with Philip.  Abby wondered aloud why Philip didn’t ask her himself.  He will, said her father, if he thinks you’ll say ‘yes’.  He doesn’t want to ask you if you don’t want to go, her father explained.  He likes you, likes being your friend and playing tennis with you, and he doesn’t want to louse that up by asking you out if you don’t want him to.

Abby thought it over.  She was touched by Philip’s concern.  She didn’t want to jeopardize the friendship either.  So she gave her father the go-ahead and the next day, Philip phoned and asked her to the Ball.

It was while they were dancing that their relationship changed.  Philip was a good dancer.  Of course, he was.  Philip was good at everything.  It was during a slow dance.  They had managed successfully to avoid the first two, but they were on the dance floor when the third one began.  Philip pulled her into his arms without a word.  They moved around the floor.  Suddenly, he sighed.

What the hell was that about? thought Abby.  She felt his hand in the small of her back pulling her closer.  His hand moved up and down her back.  His other hand pulled hers in close to his body.  Abby stiffened.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered.  His breath in her ear was warm.  He went to move away from her.

“No, it’s okay,” she said, and leaned her body into his.  She put her head down on his shoulder.   They finished the dance and she turned to go back to the table.  His hand still held hers.

“This way,” he said, and led her out of the ballroom.  He dragged her along a hallway without saying a word.  Then he stopped and looked around.  He pulled her behind a large potted plant.  “Abigail,” he said.  “I’m sorry if this offends you, but…”  And he took her face in both his hands and kissed her until she thought she’d faint.

“Why would you think I’d be offended?” she asked breathlessly, when he let her go.  And that’s when he did his song and dance about their relationship.  How he wanted more, but blah, blah, blah… He knew she’d think…yadda, yadda, yadda…  And the bottom line was that her friendship was too important to him to jeopardize it by injecting unwanted emotion, but that he was starting to care for her and that he really, really wanted to have sex with her.

It was all so open and honest.  He was so afraid of rejection.  And she, who had been afraid of rejection her entire life, fell for it…hook, line and sinker.

They went back into the Ball and danced the night away, but now they held hands when they left the dance floor.  He escorted her to her father’s car and waved goodbye as they drove off, but first, he gave her a small kiss on the cheek.  The next day they all met for brunch at the club and she slipped a note into his hand.  He left the brunch early, citing a headache.  When the Fremonts got home, Abby announced her intention to go for a walk.  She met Philip in the old chauffeur’s quarters above the garage and he made passionate love to her all afternoon.

No!  No!  No!  I’m not going there, she told herself sternly.  She got up off the bed and paced the hotel room floor.  Don’t think about that, she said.  Don’t think about his hands and his mouth and how he made you feel…valued…wanted…beautiful.  Don’t think about how you started going out in public and all of Chicago society considered you a couple and were just waiting for the announcement.  Don’t think about how you tested him, over and over again, driving him to the edge, trying to prove to yourself that it wasn’t real.  That it couldn’t be real.  Nobody could love Abigail Fremont.  Don’t think about the first time he said it to you.  Don’t think about what you were doing at the time, wrapped in each other’s arms.

Think about the day you found out.  The day you walked into your father’s study to get a pair of scissors.  Not knowing they were there.  Think about the words.  “…a deal is a deal, John, but honest to God, Abigail makes it so hard sometimes…”  A deal is a deal. 

A deal is a deal.

Abby backed out of the room.  A deal is a deal.  What did that mean?  She went to her rooms and sat on the edge of the bed for an hour, not moving.  A deal is a deal.  Finally, she picked up the phone and called the Renaissance.  She identified herself as Mavis Doherty, John Fremont’s assistant.  She was calling about the suite occupied by Mr. Philip Randall.

The desk clerk put her through to Accounts Receivable.  Was there a problem, Ms. Doherty?  No, no, she just wanted to reconcile her figures with theirs.  The Fremont Corporation had so many accounts, she just wanted to make sure this expenditure was coming out of the right one.  It was.  It was coming out of John Fremont’s personal account.

She sat at dinner that night, not saying a word.  She had to concentrate all her effort on breathing, on not shaking apart.

“Is there anything wrong, Abigail dear?” asked her mother.

Abigail shook her head.  “No.  No,” she said in a quiet voice.  “I was just wondering how much I was worth.”

The three of them looked at her.  How much you’re worth?  What an odd question, they thought.

“No,” she said, looking from one to the next.  “I guess I phrased that poorly.  I meant…” and she looked straight across the table at Philip, “…I wonder how much I cost.”

Her parents dropped their eyes to the table, but Philip held her gaze.  “I hope you invested it wisely,” she said to him, “because you aren’t getting any more.  I know that ‘a deal is a deal’…” she turned and glared at her father, “…but this deal is off.”  And she picked up her plate of tuna casserole and she threw it across the table at her intended.  Her tennis prowess paid off.  It was a direct hit.  The plate of food smacked him squarely in the face and slid down his chest.  Bits of macaroni and celery and tuna flew everywhere.

Her mother sat at the end of the table, frozen with horror.  So many breaches of etiquette had taken place that she didn’t know where to begin.  And of course, they were going to have to start all over again with Abigail…finding her a man…because this one wasn’t going to stay, even Sharon Fremont could see that.

“How could you, Daddy?” Abby turned pained eyes on her father.  John Fremont stared at his plate.  He would not meet his daughter’s eyes.

Philip Randall rose to his feet.  He picked up his linen napkin and wiped his face.  Then he used the napkin to wipe the worst of the mess from his jacket.  He never took his eyes off Abigail.  “You’re pathetic,” he said, finally.  “All of you.”  He looked at Abby’s mother and then her father.  “I tried.  I really tried.”  He raised his hand and pointed at Abby.  “But you know…you’re just too much work, Abigail.  You’re just too much effort.  I’d rather be poor.”  And he walked from the room.

And that left the three of them. 

“Pathetic,” said Abby, echoing Philip’s words.  She reached for her wine glass.  Her mother’s eyes widened.  How much more was going to be thrown about? 

“Here’s to us,” said Abby, raising her glass in a toast.  “The pathetic Fremonts.  And you thought it was only me.”  Her father would not meet her eyes.  “I hate you, Daddy,” she said, rising to her feet.  “I hate you.  I hate you.”  And she hurled the wine glass at the wall behind his head.  The shattering glass made him jump, but still he did not look up.

“Look at me,” she screamed.  He raised his eyes.  There were tears at the corners of them.  Abby tilted up her chin.  Her anguish made her face truly ugly at this moment.  She pointed her finger at him and enunciated very carefully.  “I…will…never…forgive…you.”

She left the room and went upstairs to kill herself.  She went into her closet and pulled out her secret stash.  Her friends.  She had decided long ago, after reading a biography of  Virginia Woolf, that her fate was probably to kill herself one day.  So after each heartbreak, after each faithless suitor, she had added to her “friends” collection.  She had gone to a different clinic in a different part of the Chicago suburbs.  She had used a false name and paid cash.  She had told her story of sleepless nights.  The doctors weren’t stupid.  They had given her a prescription for three or four pills only.  She had gone back to each one of them exactly twice…to garner a few more pills.  And now her “friends” collection held five full bottles of pills. 

The doctors weren’t stupid, but they obviously weren’t readers either.  She had prescriptions in the names of Ginny Woolf, Erma Hemingway, Sylvia Plath (she hadn’t even had to try and prevaricate on that one) and Nancy Sidney (it was the best take she could come up with on Sid Vicious and his ill-fated love) and Courtney Cobain.

She held the bottles in her hands.  Now was the time.  It did not get worse than this.  But no, she could not do this here.  Not in this place.  If she were going to set her soul free, it could not be from here.  Her soul would be trapped forever in these confining, smothering walls.  She just knew that, somehow.  So she would go someplace to set her soul free.  She would go someplace where she had once been happy.  She would go to Brookhaven Lodge.  She would kill herself at Brookhaven Lodge.

And here she was at Brookhaven Lodge.  And she had discovered some things.  One, it was harder to kill yourself than she realized. Two, taking a lot of pills on an empty stomach made you throw up.  It did not kill you.  Thank God, she had only taken Ginny and Erma.  She still had the others in reserve.  Three.  People just wouldn’t mind their own business.  Nick.  Bloody Nick.  Bloody interfering, heartbroken, wouldn’t-go-away-Nick.  And fourth and finally, what she discovered was that the ultimate betrayal…it wasn’t Philip…he’d only been doing what he did best…the ultimate betrayal was her father.  Daddy…her protector…the one who was there for her…the buffer against her mother and all her machinations…Daddy…how could you do this to me?

And then she really wept.  I can not do this.  I can not do this.  I can not do this. 

Suck it up and go on.

Fuck you, she shouted at the walls and at Nick and at the world in general.  It was something she had never said out loud.  It felt good.  Fuck you!  She reared back her head and howled it.  But good breeding is good breeding and she felt immediately ashamed.  She fell onto the bed and smothered her face in the pillow.  Fuck you, she whimpered.  Fuck you.  Over and over again until she fell asleep.
Chapter 8 by old_archive
“Excuse me.”

Nick leaned on the front desk.

The desk clerk looked up from a computer printout.  “Yes, Sir.  May I help you?”

“Um…I’m uh…meeting a young lady for breakfast.  I was wondering if she had come down yet.  Her name is Abby…”  Nick stopped.  It sounded kind of bad, he guessed, that he didn’t know her last name.  “Um…she’s tall…and thin…”

“Would you be referring to Miss Fremont?” asked the clerk in a frosty tone.  “Miss Abigail Fremont?”

“Yeah, I guess so,” said Nick.  How many Abigails could there be in the place?

“Miss Fremont went out,” said the clerk nodding at the back doors.

“Thanks,” said Nick, heading in that direction.

The clerk watched his receding back with pinched lips.  Abby, indeed!  Who did this chubby surfer think he was dealing with?

“Hey, man,” said a bellhop, as Nick was pushing open the door.  “She only left a couple of minutes ago.  She was headed for the beach.”  The young man rolled his eyes and tilted his head at the stuffy desk clerk.

“Thanks,” said Nick.  He stepped out onto the terrace.  He scanned the lawns and patios…and the beach.  He didn’t see her anywhere.  How far could she have gotten…?

Suddenly, he was running, taking the steps three at a time, dodging around chairs and tables, leaping over a small hedge.  “Abby!” he called and then louder and more desperate, “Abby!!!”  He stepped onto the beach and his feet responded to the change between the hard grass and the soft sand by hurling him to the ground.  He grunted as he landed on his shoulder, but he rolled up to his feet again in one motion.  He looked around frantically and then raced for the rocks.  “Abby!” he called as he climbed.

“Nick, stop!”  The voice came from behind him.  He stopped and turned around.  She was standing there, breathing heavily, like she’d been running.

“Where were you?” he said, his breath coming in short gasps.  He was out of shape and the hurdling run was the most exercise he’d had in weeks.  He climbed down and sat on the bottom rock, leaning his head forward, trying to catch his breath.

“I was up there,” she said, pointing up the hill toward a terrace with wooden lawn chairs.  “I was reading the paper and having a cup of tea…and then you came flying past…yelling my name…”

“I thought…I thought…” he panted. 

“Yes,” she said softly, “I know what you thought.  And I thought I’d better catch you before you shared that thought with everyone at the hotel…and the Coast Guard.”

Nick looked up at her.  She looked better this morning.  More together.  Well, dummy, she could hardly be less together than she was last night.  “Did you sleep?” he asked.  There were dark smudges under her eyes.  He knew he had some too.

“Some.  How about you?”

His eyes were less puffy this morning.  Maybe he’d been all cried out by the time he hit the beach last night.

“Yeah, some.”

She stood before him, listening to him wheeze.  “Are you okay?”  His face was awfully red.

“Just out of shape,” he said sheepishly.  He rose to his feet.  “Want to get some breakfast?”

“You don’t have to baby-sit me,” she said, putting her head down and dragging a toe through the sand in front of her.

‘I’m not,” he said.  “I mean…I just wanted to…I don’t know…”  He shrugged.  He really didn’t know.  He had gone to the front desk to make arrangements to check out and get the hell away from here – away from the floral nightmare that was Rose Cottage.  He hadn’t realized he was going to check on her until the words came out of his mouth.  “Just breakfast,” he said.  “I’m hungry.  I…uh…I haven’t had food in my stomach for awhile.”

Odd way of phrasing it, thought Abby.  “Okay, sure.  Just breakfast.”

Nick started walking.  She fell into step beside him, but kept her distance.  They walked about three feet apart, both with their hands in their pockets.  Nick was wearing a pair of khakis with a loose-fitting shirt that hung out over the pants.  It was an attempt to hide his stomach, but all it did was make him look square and boxy.  Abby was wearing white pants and a coral blouse with tiny white flowers.  The blouse was buttoned up to the top and the color did nothing for her, making her skin look blotchy.  Not that Nick could see her face anyway.  Her hair was parted in the middle and she kept her head bent as she walked, so her hair hid her face from view.

Like a curtain shutting her off from the world, thought Nick.  He gave her the once over out of the corner of his eye as they walked.  Last night, his first impression had been that she was ugly.  He decided she was not.  She was plain, there were no distinguishing features, no high cheekbones, no sparkling eyes.  Everything about her was flat – her hair, her skin tone, her chest.  She moved gracefully, except for a tendency to slouch, hunching her shoulders forward, maybe in an effort to look shorter, maybe trying to turn herself inside out and disappear.  She wore no makeup, not even lipstick, nothing to draw attention to her face.

“Maybe some day I’ll be able to thank you, Nick,” she said softly, not looking at him.  “…for what you did last night.”

They had reached the edge of the lawn.  They stopped walking and turned to each other.  She looked up at him for a moment and then dropped her eyes.  “…but not yet,” she continued.  Then so softly, he almost couldn’t hear it, “…not yet.”

“Abby…” he began.

“No, no, it’s okay,” she said.  “You were right.  I just have to suck it up and go on.”

Nick groaned.  “I have such a way with words.”  They climbed the first flight of stairs.

“No, they were good words.  They were the right words.  It’s just…”  No! she told herself.  No!  Don’t start down that road.  You don’t need it and he doesn’t want to hear it!  Suck it up!  “What about you?” she asked, switching the focus to him.  “Are you going to follow your own advice?”

Nick grimaced and then nodded.  “Yeah, I…yeah…I guess there’s nothing else to do…”

“Do you want the terrace or the dining room?”  Abby changed the subject.  She wanted the look on Nick’s face to disappear.

“What’s the difference?” he asked, and then blushed.  “I mean, besides the obvious indoor/outdoor thing.”

Abby smiled.  It was the first genuine smile he’d seen on her.  He liked it.

“There’s a buffet in the dining room,” she said.  “If we eat on the terrace, we have to order it from the waiter.

Nick thought about it.  Outdoors was always better, he thought.  Especially when there was a view of water.  “Terrace?” he suggested.

Abby nodded and they climbed another flight to a patio with a dozen tables with yellow and white striped umbrellas.  Abby chose a table by the stone balustrade.  It had a good view of the beach and the lake beyond.  She waited while he held out her chair.

“You like the water, Nick?”  It was more of an observation than a question.

“Yeah,” he nodded.  “It’s my favorite place.  The ocean.  I have a boat back home.”

“Where’s back home?”  Abby guessed California.  The sun-bleached hair and the tan were good clues.

“Florida,” he said, proving her wrong.  “…and California,” he added, proving her right.

“Hmmm,” she said, “Bicoastal.”

He laughed.  “Yeah.  I’m originally from Florida, but I do a lot of work on the West Coast now, so I keep a place in L.A.”

The waiter brought them orange juice and took their breakfast orders.  Abby ordered the fresh fruit cup and a bran muffin, with tea.  Nick ordered coffee and eggs and bacon with pancakes and pan-fried potatoes.  “Make the toast ‘whole wheat’” he said, in the barest nod at nutrition.

“So what line of work are you in, Nick?” asked Abby.  He got a funny look on his face and she backtracked.  “I’m sorry.  That’s kind of a personal question.  I mean, I don’t even know your last name.”

“Carter,” he said.  My name is Nick Carter.”  He watched her reaction carefully.

She furrowed her brow and looked out over the lake.  He watched her mouth the words.  Nick Carter.  She turned back to him.  “I know I’m going to feel foolish.  The name sounds familiar.  I should know it, shouldn’t I?”

He laughed.  “I’m a singer…a musician.”

She nodded but he could tell it didn’t mean anything.

“I…uh…used to be…I mean, I am…I’m in a group.”  He paused.  “The Backstreet Boys.”

Abby’s eyes widened and she shook her head.  “Of course you are.  I feel like an idiot.  I have a couple of your albums.  Good music.”

“Thanks,” said Nick.  Apparently Nick as a solo artist was an unknown entity to her.  This was a humbling experience that he didn’t need right now.

“I guess I should have recognized you, but you seem so much…”

“Fatter?” he asked, with a tinge of something in his voice.

“No,” she said sincerely.  “Older.  But of course, you are.  I mean…Black and Blue, that was the last one, right?  That was…” she paused and calculated.  “…what…about three or four years ago?”

Nick nodded.  He wasn’t going to bring up Chapter One.  “Yeah, it came out in November of 2000.”

“So what have you been doing since then?” she asked, leaning back to allow the waiter to place the tea paraphernalia in front of her. 

Nick dumped sugar and cream into his coffee.  “I’ve released two solo albums,” he said coldly.

Abby turned beet red.  “I’m sorry,” she said quietly.  “I should have known.”

“Why?  Why should you have known?” asked Nick, with an edge to his voice. 

There was a lull in the conversation, as the waiter delivered their food.  Nick busied himself pouring syrup on his pancakes.  He scooped a dollop of butter from a silver dish and dropped it on top.  He picked up a piece of bacon in his fingers.

Abby took a spoonful of her fruit – strawberries, bananas and pineapple.  He was upset, but she wasn’t sure if it was at her or at himself.  Or maybe at the woman.  Maybe she hadn’t known about the albums either.

“So are you going on tour?” she asked, watching as he took the lid off a ceramic pot of jam.  He slathered the sticky substance over both pieces of toast, then licked the residue from his thumb.

“I’m going back into the studio with the guys,” he said.  Then his eyes widened.  “Oh shit.  No one’s supposed to know that.”

“It’s okay.  I won’t tell anyone.”

Nick speared a forkful of pancakes and put them in his mouth.  He leaned across the table and pointed at her with his fork.  “It’s just that the fans get all…anxious…and the media tries to turn it into a circus…”

Abby nodded.  She broke her muffin in half and spread a thin layer of butter on it.  “I understand,” she said, “it’s a secret.”

“We want to see where we’re at…what we’ve got so far.  We got a lot of stuff here and there… half-recorded songs…”  He swirled a forkful of potatoes through the egg yolk and into his mouth.  He washed it down with his orange juice.  He ate half a piece of toast in one bite.

Something about this was making him uncomfortable, thought Abby.  Either that or he hadn’t eaten in a week.  She took another spoonful of fruit.  “Well, your secret is safe with me.  Cross my heart and hope to…”  She twitched and looked down.  She spooned the fruit into her mouth and chewed carefully, hoping she could swallow without choking.

“No, don’t hope that,” Nick said gently.  “Don’t ever hope that.”

She nodded, indicating that she had heard him.  But she didn’t raise her head.

They finished the meal in silence, both eating quickly, wanting to bring an end to the awkward situation.  The meals at Brookhaven were part of the package, so thank goodness, there would be no haggling over the bill, thought Abby.

“Is that all you eat?” asked Nick, using his final bit of toast to swab the remaining egg from his plate.

“I’m playing tennis this morning,” she said.  “I’ll eat a big lunch after.”

Now Nick was really confused.  If she’d been planning on killing herself the night before, why had she set up a tennis date?  Surely, she hadn’t hopped out of bed this morning and arranged it.  The sun is up, I’m still alive, who wants to play tennis?

Abby read his mind.  “I didn’t know how long it would take…to say goodbye,” she said.  Her head was bent so low, he couldn’t see her face at all.

“Are you always this organized?” he asked, trying to make his voice light.

She chuckled.  “Yes, pretty much.”  And finally, she raised her head.  “Pretty much,” she said again with a sigh.

“Miss Fremont?”  The waiter glided up to the table and handed her a folded note.  She opened it and laughed.

“It seems that the club pro has strained a muscle and can’t make our match this morning.  Bit ironic, wouldn’t you say?”  She laughed at Nick’s confused expression.  She leaned across the table and whispered.  “All things being equal, I would have been the one standing him up.”

Nick’s mouth gaped.  And then the corner of his mouth turned up in a half-smile.  She was going to be okay.

Abby dabbed at the corners of her mouth and dropped her napkin on the table.  “Well, Nick, I…”

“Abby Fremont,” he said.

“Yesss…” she said slowly.

“Maybe it’s my turn to look foolish, but…”  He looked out over the water and furrowed his brow as she had done, “…your name sounds familiar to me too.”  Abby Fremont.  Abigail Fremont.  He mouthed the words.

Abby laughed.  “Oh, you’ve seen that name a lot, Nick.  You just haven’t realized it.”  She picked up the menu card that stood between the salt and pepper.  She turned it over and showed him the back.  He looked down at it.  It was the logo for the hotel – a picture of the lodge with the name underneath – Brookhaven Lodge.  And under that, in smaller print, A Fremont Hotel.

“You own this hotel?” asked Nick in wonder.

“No,” laughed Abby.  “I don’t own it.  I’m related to the people that used to own it.  They sold it a few years ago, and the name went with it.

“So if you’ve got money…”

“You’d think it would be easy for my parents to buy me a husband.”

“No,” said Nick.

Abby rose to her feet.  She wanted to run away, but she was hemmed in by the table.  Nick stood up.  “No, Abby,” he said.  “That’s not what I was going to say.  I just wondered why you weren’t staying in one of the cottages?”

“No, you weren’t,” she said, and walked away, steeling herself to be a lady and not run.  She was tempted to head for the beach, but she knew what he would think and she knew he would follow her.  So she climbed the stairs and disappeared into the hotel.  He wouldn’t follow her there.  They could escape each other.

Nick sat down again at the table.  Phew!  Now that had been a tense meal.  He finished his coffee and waved away the waiter’s offer of more.  He stood up and threw a ten-dollar bill on the table.  He knew it was all-inclusive and you weren’t supposed to, but he didn’t care.  It was the way he did things.  And in the screwy mess that the last twenty-four hours had become, he wanted to have something familiar, something remotely resembling the way he did things.
Chapter 9 by old_archive
Nick wandered down to the beach.  He looked up and down.  There were already some early sun-worshipers out.  They had their beach chairs and umbrellas clustered together at one end of the cove.  Nick headed in the other direction, over to Abby’s Rocks.  He climbed almost to the top. He found a spot where he could lean his back against a rock.  It was almost like an armchair, very comfortable.  And he couldn’t be seen from the beach.  Perfect!

Nick gazed out over the water and felt guilty.  He had lied to Abby.  He hadn’t been thinking what she thought, but he also hadn’t been thinking about cottages.  He’d been thinking, “If you’ve got money, why don’t you spend some of it on yourself?”  Why didn’t she get a better hairstyle and some clothes that fit her?  Why didn’t she put on a little makeup and stand up straight?  Why did she deliberately make herself look bad?

Sure, she was no movie star.   Even on her best day, she’d be no match for Ronni on her worst, but…

Ronni.

The pain was swift and all-encompassing.  Ronni.  Beautiful Ronni.  He closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the rock.  Tears leaked from the corners of his eyes and ran down the side of his face.  Amazing, he thought bitterly, the body’s capacity to create an endless supply of tears.  It didn’t matter how many you shed.  There were always more.

Ronni.

How could he have been so wrong?  How had he misjudged the situation so badly?  They were living together, for God’s sake!  They had said ‘I love you’ to each other a thousand times.  And she wasn’t averse to getting engaged…or even married, as it turned out.

So what should he do now?  The first and most obvious possibility was to go home, back to L.A.  He could get all his stuff together for next week in Atlanta.  But his stuff was together.  He’d planned on spending the whole week here and all he’d have to do was drop Ronni in L.A., pick up his suitcase and head back to the airport.  What would he do at home all week?  The house would seem huge and empty.  What if she came back to get her stuff and he was there?  He didn’t want to be there.   He didn’t want to face her.  He didn’t want to ever see her again, in fact.

So maybe he should fly straight to Atlanta.  He could hang with Brian for awhile before the whole group thing got going.  But that would involve a lot of explaining.  He had told them that the earliest he could get there would be Saturday.  If he flew in early…  No, nobody knew what he was planning to do here, and he didn’t want anyone to know.  Even Mary only had suspicions.  She knew it was a romantic week away and she had probably guessed what he was up to, but he hadn’t told her anything for sure.  He had bought the ring on a credit card, but he was always buying jewelry, so she wouldn’t know from that.

The sound of the waves lapping gently against the shore soothed his soul and made his eyelids heavy.  The sun was warm on his face and before he was able to make a decision about his future, he fell asleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby went to her room and changed into her tennis clothes.  She went over to the courts, which were on the other side of the main driveway.  The pro, Dennis, was there and apologized for his injury.  He said he’d try and find her a partner, but Abby declined. 

“I’ll just use the machine,” she said.  She didn’t feel like being sociable today, but she did feel like smacking the hell out of something. 

Dennis set up the machine and she spent an hour swinging her racquet.  Each ball had a face.  Philip.  Her father.  Her mother.  All the men in the past who had treated her badly.  All the women in her past who had been mean.  Nick.  After she mentally told herself, this one is for you, Nick, and then missed the ball twice in succession, she decided that she wasn’t as angry with him as she thought, and she didn’t bother with him any more.

Dennis watched from the sidelines and was impressed.  After the first half hour, he began to move the machine around, challenging her to run for some shots.  He hoped his leg was better the next day.  He would really enjoy a match with her.

At the end of an hour, Abby showed no signs of stopping.  Dennis turned off the machine and shook his head at her.  “That’s enough for today; you don’t want to injure yourself.”  You need to go and sit in the sauna or the steam room.  Get yourself a massage.”

Abby would have continued, but there was no way to do that gracefully after the pro’s kind words of dismissal.  And besides, she’d got most of her anger and frustration out.  She changed into a swimsuit and did some lengths in the indoor pool.  Then she got dressed and went to the dining room for lunch.

She wondered if she would see Nick.  She decided to ignore him if she did, but he wasn’t there.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick woke up with a start.  He was stiff.  And his face hurt.  He looked at his watch.  It was after one o’clock.  He’d been asleep for three hours.  Uh, oh!  This wasn’t good.  He stretched the muscles in his face.  Shit!  He hadn’t put on any sunscreen.  He could feel the burn.  And he’d missed lunch.

He wasn’t really hungry, but he was thirsty.  He got off the rocks and stretched.  He was stiff and sore.  The rocks were a lot less comfortable after three hours.  He wandered up to the terrace and sat at the table where he and Abby had had breakfast.  The same waiter appeared and took his order for lemonade.  Did he want anything to eat with that?  He wasn’t that hungry but he ordered a sandwich, just to have something to occupy his hands.  When the waiter asked him if he wanted a salad or fries with it, he said ‘fries’.

He ate the sandwich and all the fries and drank the lemonade.  He looked around and thought that it would have been a wonderful week there with Ronni.  It was a great place.  He had planned on her having a spa day.  He would have had it with her...nothing wrong with a massage and a stint in the hot tub.  There was a little town nearby with some good shopping, apparently.  And the hotel had different events and shows in the evening.

“Sir?”

Nick looked up at the waiter.  He was hovering by the table, a look of concern in his eyes.

“Yeah?”

“Um…sir…you have a bit of a sunburn, I think…”

“Yeah,” said Nick.  “I fell asleep…on the beach.”

“I think you might want to get some stuff for it.  You’re pretty much glowing right now…and you know how a sunburn gets after it gets dark.”

Nick put a hand to his face.  It was hot.  “Yeah…um…okay…do you know where I could get some…I don’t know…aloe vera or something.”

“You could try the spa.  They have pretty much everything there.”

“Okay.  Thanks, man,” said Nick, slipping another ten into the waiter’s hand.

“No problem, Sir.  And thank you.  You know you’re not supposed…”

Nick waved the waiter’s protest away.  “Take it, Charles,” he said, reading the name on the brass badge.

Charles slipped the money into his pocket.  Nick Carter had just become his favorite customer.  He was going to make sure he got very good service this week.

“Are you going to be with us long?” he asked.

“The rest of the week…until Friday,” said Nick, making up his mind in that instant.  What the hell?  It would save a lot of hassle re-arranging flights and shit like that.  “Yeah, ‘til Friday.  Okay, Charles, where’s this spa?”

Nick followed Charles’ directions and descended into the bowels of the building.  Boy, they sure had this hidden away!  Maybe the women didn’t want anyone to see them with goop all over their face or whatever.  He paused.  Maybe men weren’t even allowed here. 

He opened the door carefully and peeked in.  “Excuse me,” he said in a quiet voice.

A woman behind a tall desk looked up.  She gave him a friendly smile.  “Yes, Sir, may I help you?”

“Is it okay if I come in?” he said.  He stared at the floor, not wanting to inadvertently catch sight of something he shouldn’t.

“Certainly, Sir.  Come on in.  It’s okay.  Men are allowed.”

“Phew!  Okay!  Hi!  I…uh…I was wondering if you had anything…for…like a sunburn.”  Her brass nametag said ‘Gail’.

“Yes, Sir, I think we can help you with that.  We also have some nice sunscreen products.”

“I have my own,” said Nick.  “I just have to remember to put it on.”

“Yes, Sir,” smiled Gail.  “It doesn’t do much good in the bottle, does it?  Sally, would you come and help Mr. Carter.”

Nick had not given her his name.  He said nothing.  Sally did, however.  It was a cross between a moan and a whimper, an exhalation of breath with sound attached.  Nick had heard the sound before.

“Hi, Sally,” he said, giving her a wide smile, even though it hurt his cheeks.  “Can you help me repair my face?”

Sally gave him a look that told him exactly what she would like to do to his face, but she contented herself with a nod and a squeak.  She turned to a glass display case which held a large variety of bottles and tubes.  She picked one out.

“Come over here, please, Mr. Carter,” she said, finding her voice at last.

Another toothy grin.  “Call me Nick.”

Another squeak from Sally.  Nick followed her into another room.  She had him sit in a chair that looked like it belonged in a dentist’s office.  She had him lean his head back and then she tucked a paper bib around his neck.  She squeezed some of the lotion onto her hand and then used the fingertips of her other hand to scoop it up and apply it gently to his face.

“I hope I don’t hurt you,” she said. 

“No, that feels good,” said Nick.  It was very cooling, very refreshing.  He was going to have a hell of a night, he knew, if it hurt this bad in the afternoon.

Sally finished her task reluctantly, but she couldn’t do it forever, and if she didn’t take her hands off him right now, she was either going to faint or attack him.  “There you go, Sir…I mean, Nick.”  She screwed the top back onto the tube and handed it to him.  “You’ll want to re-apply this every couple of hours.  It will take the sting out.”

”It’s gonna hurt, isn’t it?” he said.

Sally nodded.  “Yeah, you really did it to yourself.”

“Okay, thanks.”  Nick sat up and swung his legs over the side of the chair.  He reached into his pocket for a tip.

“Oh no, I couldn’t,” she said, refusing the money.

“I know it’s not really allowed,” he said, “but take it anyway.”

“No…I couldn’t take it…not from you,” she said.  “I…I…I’m a fan,” she finished lamely because her common sense kicked in before she said what she was really thinking which was ‘I’m in love with you’.

“Would you like an autograph instead?”  Nick felt stupid, but he figured that’s what she wanted and it didn’t look like she’d ask.

“Oh, yes please,” Sally said, relief in her voice.  She would never have asked.  That could get her fired.  She rummaged through a drawer in a cabinet and came up with a pen and a pad of paper with the ubiquitous Brookhaven logo on the top.

Nick scrawled ‘To Sally with the magic fingers.  Thanks.  Nick Carter.’  This elicited another squeak from Sally.

“Hug?” said Nick, and she fell into his arms.  He hugged her and set her gently back on her feet.
“Thanks, Sally,” he said, and he meant it.  She had made him feel like himself again, not like some overweight, red-faced loser, but like himself…like Nick Carter.
Chapter 10 by old_archive
Abby stood at the desk waiting to sign for her massage.  She had taken Dennis’ advice and treated herself.  There weren’t too many people around.  While she waited for the girl behind the counter, Gail, to write up her bill, Abby listened to three girls in white uniforms chatter away in the corner.

“His face looked like a tomato.”

“Stop it, Marcy.  Just because he got a bit of a sunburn.”

“Oh, come on, Sally, I’m not talking about the sunburn.  I’m talking about the fat.”

“Yeah, Sally,” chimed in the third girl.  “He’s put on a ton of weight.  I guess not being on tour really takes a toll.”

Abby had a sneaking suspicion she knew who they were talking about.

“I don’t care,” said Sally.  “So he’s put on a few pounds.  Who here is perfect?  And he’s still my…my Nick.”  She blushed when she said it and lowered her voice, glancing over at Abby to see if she was listening.

“Yeah, well he hasn’t been ‘my Nick’ since he broke up the group,” said Marcy.

“He didn’t break up the group,” insisted Sally.  The other two rolled their eyes.  Abby could see that this discussion had happened before.

“They’re done, finished, kaput,” said the third girl.

“No, they’re not, they’re going to record again.”  Abby was quite surprised to discover that the person who had spoken was herself.  The three aestheticians looked over at her. 

“Do you know something we don’t know?” asked Marcy.

Abby shook her head.  Damn!  She had almost spilled the secret.  “But you gotta have faith, right?”

Sally beamed at her.  Another fan!  They were everywhere!  She opened her mouth to ask the woman who had spoken if she knew that Nick was staying right here at Brookhaven Lodge, but Gail took the woman’s attention away.  The woman signed the bill and was gone before Sally had a chance to say anything else.  Just as well.  She might get in trouble for gossiping about the guests.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick wandered back to Rose Cottage.  Its big attraction at the moment was the air conditioning.  His face felt so hot, he thought he might just drag a chair over to the vent and ice himself down.

So he was staying here for the week, was he? he mused to himself.  It had seemed like a good idea when he had said it to the waiter, but that meant a lot of hours to put in between now and Friday.  It was hard to put in time on your own and he didn’t know anybody here.  Well, he knew Abby…sort of…  Did he want to spend time with Abby?  He thought about that.  He certainly didn’t want to spend the time wondering if she were about to harm herself in some way. 

He started to giggle as he pictured them walking on the beach, he at the ready, in case she plunged into the waves…or strolling down the street of whatever the little town was called, his arms outstretched as they walked to stop her from leaping in front of a truck.  A little voice in the back of his head told him that he was being mean and he stopped laughing.  He guessed her pain was as real as his pain.

His pain. 

Ronni.  His pain.

Yeah, his big pain in the butt, he told himself with bravado.  Over it, done, all sucked up and moving on, he told himself.  And he looked over at the door and wished with all his heart that she would walk through it.

He went and stretched out on the bed.  He didn’t have a book to read, not that he was a big reader at the best of times; he didn’t have Nintendo - it didn’t come with the cottage and he hadn’t planned on having a lot of alone time.  There was a television, but it was soap opera time and he wasn’t into that.  He spent twenty minutes surfing through the channels anyway, before he figured out that there was nothing of interest.  He didn’t want a nap, he’d already done that, thank you very much, and look at the price he was paying for that.  He turned his head and looked at the guitar case sitting in the corner. 

He’d brought it along with some half-assed idea about serenading Ronni or something.  He’d carefully planned the whole week with her.  The only part he’d been a bit fuzzy on was the actual proposal.  He hadn’t wanted to plan it out word by word because if something screwed up and they didn’t stick to the script, he would have been flustered.  So he developed a couple of scenarios in his head, figuring he could go with the flow, but have some idea of where the flow was going.

And one of the scenarios had included the guitar.  Pretty cheesy idea, he thought now.  Like one of those old musicals, where everything is going along fine and suddenly, someone bursts into song.  What did he think he was going to do?  Stop in the middle of dinner and grab the guitar?  A musical interlude and a proposal between the shrimp and the linguini?  Ronni would have thought he was nuts.

He got off the bed and got out the guitar.  He took it out into the living room and sat in the armchair.  But it wasn’t comfortable.  He tried the loveseat.  Nope, that wasn’t it.  Damn good thing he hadn’t had to serenade Ronni.  He would have looked like an idiot moving from chair to chair.

Finally, he went back into the bedroom and piled up all the pillows on the bed.  He went into the second bedroom and got the pillows from there.  He built himself a nest, shifting the pillows around until he was comfortable.  Then he began to play, idle notes at first, just warming up his fingers, then familiar tunes.  He didn’t sing, but hummed a few of the sections. 

After awhile, he started experimenting with notes, different combinations.  His fingers seemed to be working of their own accord.  His brain was focused elsewhere, accepting the calming music as a backdrop for other thoughts.  Like how heartache really did hurt…physically, it was real pain…people talked about broken hearts and the pain of loving, but they meant it metaphorically. You didn’t hear songs about how you doubled up in agony as the pain sliced through you, how you gasped for breath and used all your will power to keep your stomach where it was, how the salty tears that pricked at your eyes just before you cried felt like needles…people didn’t write songs about that.

And suddenly, he leapt off the bed and raced into the living room.  He rummaged through the drawer in the sideboard looking for paper.  All he could find was a couple of the small hotel notepads and two sheets of 5 x 7 stationery.  It would have to do.  He grabbed the pen and headed back to the bedroom. 

And now his brain focused on the music.  He played and he thought and he hummed and he sang.  And he wrote.  He wrote it down.  Then he crossed it out.  Then he wrote some more.

He only stopped once, when his face started to hurt.  He applied some of the lotion Sally had given him and it took the sting out of the sunburn.  He looked stupid, he thought, but he knew that it would fade to a tan in a day or so.  He hoped it didn’t peel.  That would be too gross.  He washed the lotion off his hands and went back to the song.

When he looked up from it, satisfied that it was indeed a song, he saw that the light was fading.  He looked at his watch.  Cripes!  It was nearly eight o’clock.  He knew what he had to do now with his song.  He had to walk away from it.  Physically.  Set down the guitar, get up and walk away.  Otherwise, he would just keep picking at the song until he wrecked it.  He’d learned that early on.  Walk away, do something else, come back later.  You might come back to find that you’d wasted your time and had nothing.  Or you might come back to find that you had Do I Have to Cry for You?

Dinner.  He was hungry.  That’s what he would do.  He would walk up to the lodge and have some dinner.  He didn’t like eating alone, but the alternative was to have something delivered to the cottage.  And he didn’t want that.  The memory of last night’s dinner would haunt him for a while yet.  He wasn’t about to do it again.  Maybe Abby would be in the dining room. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby looked at her watch.  Eight o’clock.  She looked around the dining room.  She hated eating alone.  This hadn’t been too bad, though.  It was a Monday, there weren’t many people here.  The weekenders were gone and the corporate types didn’t usually arrive until Wednesday.  There were a couple of families with kids, but they had been finishing as Abby arrived.  She sat in a quiet corner, enjoying her meal and reading a book and trying not to be disappointed that Nick wasn’t there.  She wasn’t sure that she would have enjoyed watching him eat; breakfast had been interesting enough, but it would have been someone to talk to.

Someone to talk to.  Yeah, I guess.  International singing sensation.  And she had thought he was a loser like her!  He wouldn’t have to worry about having a broken heart for long, that was for sure.  Still, it would have been nice to have someone to talk to.

Oh well, too bad.  She dropped her napkin on her plate and stood up.  She nodded her thanks to the waiter and left the room.  She guessed she’d go watch a movie.  Ocean’s Eleven was playing at nine o’clock.  George Clooney, Brad Pitt and a complicated heist plot.  Boy, if that couldn’t take your mind off things, what could?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick looked around the dining room.  It was almost deserted.  And no Abby.  Too bad.  It would have been nice to have someone to talk to.  Oh well, he’d just grab something quick from the buffet and go back to the cottage.  There was a good movie coming on at nine o’clock.

He stood at the buffet table.  Salad!  He’d have salad.  He’d put something nutritious in his stomach for once.  He’d have a nice big plate of salad and that would be it.  He filled his plate with lettuce and all the toppings.  He slipped a couple of deviled eggs onto the side of the plate.  He added a small scoop of potato salad and one of macaroni salad.  There!  He grabbed a roll from a basket at the end of the table and headed back to his place.

He was going to stick with water as a beverage, but the waiter informed him that the dining room was featuring German beer on tap this week.  Nick said he’d try one of those.  By the time the waiter got back with the beer, Nick was half-finished the salad.  It was really good, the ingredients fresh and crisp. 

Nick finished off the salad and sipped the beer.  It was good beer.  He thought he’d ask the waiter what the name was.  He’d have to write it down, otherwise he wouldn’t remember.  Mmm, that roast beef smelled good.  He wandered over to the buffet table where a lonely chef stood by a roast of beef, carving tools at the ready.  Nick held out his plate and the chef dropped a large slice on it.

“Thanks,” said Nick, prepared to move on.  The chef held up another slice.  “Sure,” said Nick, and watched the second piece of meat drop onto his plate. 

“Roast potatoes or mashed?”  The chef moved down the table with him to a series of metal dishes sitting over hot water and under lights.  Nick chose roasted potatoes and peas.  He shook his head at the cauliflower.

“Gravy?” 

What the hell, thought Nick, holding out his plate.  He grabbed another roll from the basket and headed back.  All-inclusive joints don’t make much profit off me, he thought ruefully, as he looked down at his plate.  Then he picked up his knife and fork and ate the entire meal, sopping up the remaining gravy with his roll.

He leaned back in his chair.  I ate too much, he thought.  Again.  I should go for a jog along the beach.  He looked at his watch.  No, he wouldn’t have time for that.  The movie would be starting soon.  But tomorrow morning, he would do that.  Tomorrow morning, he was going to start getting in shape.
Chapter 11 by old_archive
“Hi, Charles,” said Nick, waving to the waiter.  He made his way to his table on the patio, the same one as the day before.

Charles came over immediately with coffee and orange juice.  “Good morning, Mr. Carter.”

“Call me Nick.”  Nick looked around.  “Um…say, Charles, has Ab…Miss Fremont been down here this morning?”

“I’m afraid you just missed her,” said Charles.  “She just left to play tennis.”  Charles didn’t add that Abby had sat at this very table and that she had looked up expectantly at every passing person.

“Okay,” said Nick with a shrug.  He looked down at the menu.  “I’ll have the fruit cup and a muffin,” he said, feeling a sense of satisfaction with himself.

“Bran or blueberry?”

“Blueberry,” said Nick.  Charles departed with the order and Nick busied himself with his juice and coffee.  He was ready to face the day.  He’d watched the movie last night and then fallen asleep.  He’d gotten up twice to put lotion on his face.  By this morning, the worst of the red was gone.  He still had a sunburn, but it wasn’t the raw, angry red of the day before.  And the sting was gone.  Whatever that stuff was that Sally had given him, it was magic.

“Nick Carter?”

He looked up.  Two young women in bikinis stood beside him.  They were very pretty and very well-built.

“Yes,” he said, giving them the Nick grin.

“I told you it was him, Lisa,” said the first girl looking at her friend.  “She said it couldn’t be you,” she turned back to Nick, “because you were so f…”  She stopped.

“…far from California,” put in Lisa. 

Nick wasn’t fooled.  “Well, it’s me,” he said.

Charles appeared with the food.  He looked inquiringly at the girls and then at Nick.

“Uh, you girls had breakfast?” asked Nick.

They had, but they’d be happy to have more coffee, they said, plopping down into the chairs beside him and planting their ample breasts on the table.

“I’m Marybeth and this is Lisa.”

Nick spooned a strawberry into his mouth and nodded ‘hello’.

“What are you doing here?” asked Lisa.

“Vacation,” said Nick.

“Pretty dull place, don’t you think?” pouted Marybeth.  “This is my parents’ idea of a graduation gift.  I wanted to go to Europe.  But they said ‘no’.  Terrorists and all that’.”

“It’s nice here,” said Nick, non-committally.

“You going to be here long?”  Lisa asked in a breathy whisper.  Nick guessed she was trying to sound sexy.  He thought she sounded like she was getting a cold.

“A couple more days,” he said.  He broke his muffin in half and spread butter on it.  Charles arrived with the coffee and two more cups.

Nick continued eating his breakfast while the girls talked around him.  They were from Lansing, Michigan and had just finished Junior College.  They were leaving the next day.  Nick wasn’t sure why he felt relief at the news.

“Do you want to come down to the beach with us when you finish your breakfast?” asked Marybeth, tossing her long hair and sticking out her chest.

“Uh…that’d be great, thanks for the invite, but I…uh…I have a tennis date,” he said.

Charles watched from his vantage point by the serving station.  Why Nick didn’t want to hang with these girls was beyond him, but he obviously didn’t.  His body language spoke volumes.  Charles decided to help him out.

“Mr. Carter,” he said, removing Nick’s dishes.  “Miss Fremont says she’s ready to play now.”

“Thank you, Charles,” said Nick formally.  He turned to the girls.  “Well, ladies, it was a pleasure to meet you both, but I…uh…I have to go now.”  He stood up and gave a nod of his head.  They stood up with him.  Marybeth put a hand on his arm and said that it was a real pleasure and if he had some time after his tennis match, well, they’d be on the beach all day. 

Nick muttered some non-committal reply and followed Charles to the serving station.  He slipped a bill into his hand and said, “Thanks, man, and uh…Charles…”  His voice dropped to a whisper.  “…where are the tennis courts?”

Charles smiled and spoke without moving his lips.  “Through the hotel and across the driveway.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dennis was a little nervous.  He’d seen how hard Abby could hit the ball the day before and he’d seen her agility.  And she seemed to be in a mood today to serve up some more punishment.  Dennis had to balance his desire not to re-injure his leg with his job, which was to play a good game.  He also didn’t want to get his ass kicked by a woman.

Abby was not in a good mood.  She hadn’t slept well.  She had watched the end of the movie and turned off the television.  She thought she’d go to sleep immediately and have lovely dreams about Mr. Clooney and Mr. Pitt, but she didn’t.  She tossed and turned and felt anxious, but couldn’t really say why.  She debated with herself about taking a sleeping pill.  She had three bottles left, after all.  Just one pill.  That was all.  Just one.

Finally, she got up and dug through her luggage to the very bottom.  She shook one pill out of Sylvia and tossed it back with some water.  She tossed and turned and was just debating getting up for another pill when she slipped into sleep.  This morning, she felt slow and sluggish.  A brisk shower had helped with that but not enough for her to give a tennis pro a good match.  She made a decision that she would flush all the pills after she came back from the courts.

She had eaten a light breakfast on the patio, gravitating to the same table as the day before.  For the view, she told herself.  She realized that she was looking for Nick.  Every time someone came by, she’d look up and then feel a twinge of disappointment.  She wasn’t sure but she thought the waiter had noticed.  Great!  Another person to feel sorry for Ugly Duckling Abby. 

“Off to the courts, Miss Fremont?” inquired Charles, as he removed the dishes.

“Yes, Charles.  Dennis says his leg is feeling better today.”

“Not for long, I’ll bet,” smiled Charles.  He and Dennis had had a drink together last night and Dennis had described both the ability of Abby’s game and the ferocity.

Abby went upstairs and changed into her tennis things.  On her way back down, she stopped by the concierge’s desk to inquire how long it would take to have her car brought around if she decided to go into town.  “No more than ten minutes, Miss Fremont,” was the response, but Abby didn’t really hear it.  Over his shoulder, Abby could see out the back doors.  Just standing up from a table was Nick, and standing up with him were two young women in bikinis.  Two pretty young women.  Two stacked young women.  And one of them laid her hand on him in a very familiar fashion.

“Miss Fremont?”

Abby turned back to the concierge.  “Thank you, James.  I’ll let you know if I need it.”

She went out to the tennis court and started warming up.  She hit the ball hard.  But this time the face on the ball was her own…her own stupid, homely face, sitting atop her skinny, flat-chested body.  Two pimples on a pumpkin.  Two fried eggs on an ironing board.  Boobettes.  She’d heard them all.  Her Aunt Penelope, the family black sheep, used to tell her, ‘Don’t sweat it, honey.  A man doesn’t need more than a mouthful.’  Well, that was about all Abby had to offer.  She had no pretty face or luscious body to entice a man into talking to her long enough to get to know her.  Not that she wanted to get to know Nick, but it was just one more in a long line of humiliating experiences. 

Stop feeling sorry for yourself, for God’s sakes!  She smacked the ball hard.  It rocketed over the net and stuck in the fence at the other end of the court.

“Wow!”

Abby turned to see Nick standing there, his hands shoved in his pockets.   Abby opened her mouth to tell him his sunburn seemed better, but then realized that she wasn’t supposed to know about it.  “You got some sun,” she said instead.

He reached a hand to his face.  “You should have seen it yesterday.  I was like a tomato.  I…uh… fell asleep…on the rocks.”

Dennis came out of his office.  “Okay, Miss Fremont, I’m ready.”  He stopped when he saw Nick.  “Oh, do you have another partner?”

“Stop calling me Miss Fremont, Dennis.  My name is Abby.  And I don’t think Nick…I mean…” she turned to him, “Do you play?”

“No, no, you two go ahead.  I’m so out of shape, I’d probably die in the first game.  But do you mind if I watch?”

Abby shook her head and looked at Dennis.  He was a pro, he didn’t care who watched.  And the tiny blush creeping up Abby’s neck made him think that all her concentration might not be on her game.

He was wrong.

Abby centred her focus on the game and never lost it.  Dennis was stronger than her, but he was careful of his leg.  Abby had speed and agility and an uncanny knack for reading his mind.  She moved to the spot where his shot was going to go almost before he’d made up his mind where he was sending it.

They played two sets, won one each.  At the end of the second, Abby heard applause.  She looked around.  There were nearly a dozen people standing around watching them, dressed in tennis whites.  Nick was leaning against a post, his arms crossed and a half-grin on his face. 

Abby turned back to Dennis.  “You have customers.”

“Yes,” said Dennis, “and my leg is giving me a message that it’s time for a break.  But I’m happy to call this a draw.”  He walked her to the gate and opened it.  He looked at Nick, who had come to the gate to meet her.  “This is a very good tennis player.  You’d better be careful if you play with her.”

Abby blushed again.  “Stop it, Dennis.”

“I’m serious,” he said.  “Why didn’t you ever compete?”

A shadow crossed her eyes and her mouth turned up in a bitter smile.  “My mother said it would make me gay.  She wouldn’t allow it.”  Then she shrugged and waved her hand, as if erasing the memory.  “Same time tomorrow?”

“Absolutely,” said Dennis, and turned to a middle-aged couple who were waiting less than patiently for the conversation to end.

“You’re really good,” said Nick, taking a step away from the court, assuming she would follow.

“Thanks,” she said simply.

“You hit the ball so hard, I mean for a…”  He stopped.  He wasn’t sure how welcome the rest of the sentence would be.

“For a girl?” said Abby.  Nick rolled his eyes and nodded.  Abby laughed.  “I know that I don’t have the strength that men do, but I have a secret strategy.”  She looked around dramatically as if afraid that someone might steal her secret.  She leaned into him and whispered, “I picture my mother’s face on the ball.”

Nick considered that.  “Man, if I did that, I could knock it into the next county.  My mother…”  He shuddered.

“It’s not always my mother.  It just depends who has angered me recently.”

Nick laughed.  “You’ve got class.  I would have said ‘pissed off’.”

Abby drew herself up to her full height.  She put her nose in the air and said in a haughty tone, with a hint of a British accent.  “Young ladies of good breeding do not use vulgarity.”  Then she laughed, “Miss Beecham.  Saturday afternoons for three agonizing years.”

“Oh, I see,” said Nick in a British accent.  Except that it wasn’t.  It wasn’t even close.  He screwed up his face.  Abby laughed, her first full laugh.  It was a deep, rich sound.  Nick went on, “My finishing school was a little different than that.  I actually got taught how to swear.”

Abby raised an eyebrow.  “Really?  From the boys?”

“Yeah.  I guess we had a lot of time on our hands.”

“Do you swear a lot?” she asked.

“I used to.  Not so much now.”  He thought about the first three words she had ever heard him say.  Two of them had been curse words.  “Although you might think…”

She waved her hand, wiping the memory away.  “I mean, in general.  Sometimes…I mean, there are situations…where anyone would swear.”

“Not Brian,” said Nick.  “Not only does he not swear, he gets upset when someone else does.”   Nick thought for a moment.  “Not ‘shit’ of course.  He’s a southern boy…he says ‘shit’.  But no God stuff.  He’d rather hear ‘fu…’, I mean ‘the f-word’ than ‘for God’s sakes’.  And if he hears…”  Nick lowered his voice to a whisper, “’Jesus Christ’…he’ll go off on you.”

“I see…and what about the others?”

“Howie doesn’t swear.  He doesn’t feel the need.  He hardly ever gets mad and he’s always concerned that there might be a fan around.”

Abby nodded her head.  She wished she could view the world like Howie.

“AJ swears like a trooper.  At least he used to…man, when he was drinking…every second word out of his mouth started with ‘f’.”

“What about Kevin?”

“Ahhh,” said Nick with a smile.  “Now, there is a man who knows how to curse.  He doesn’t do it very often, but he picks his moments and…it’s like…”  Nick tried to think of the right word.  “It’s like…punctuation.”

Abby nodded.  She understood what he was saying.  “Very evocative of the moment.”

Nick nodded.  Okay, sure.

He stopped walking.  They had reached the front door of the hotel.
Chapter 12 by old_archive
Nick held open the door and Abby went past him into the lobby.  What was going on here? she wondered.  She was flattered beyond belief that he had come to watch her play tennis rather than frolic on the beach with the bikini babes.  But now what?

“So…uh…”  Nick was as uncertain as she was about what the hell he was doing.

“I’m just going to have a shower and change out of these tennis things,” said Abby.

“Mmm,” said Nick which didn’t help either of them figure out the situation.  “Are you going to the beach then?”  He hoped not.  He’d had enough sun the day before.

“Actually, I was planning on going into Braywood…it’s a little town near here.”

Nick brightened.  “I was thinking of doing that too.  Is there a shuttle from the hotel?  Or do you take a cab?  Maybe we could share one.”  For some reason, he wanted to put distance between himself and Marybeth and Lisa.  Or maybe he just didn’t want to be seen in a bathing suit.

“Actually,” said Abby, “I have my car.  I drove out here from Chicago.”

“Oh,” said Nick, disappointed.

“It has a passenger seat,” said Abby.  Nick looked confused.  Abby grinned, “Would you like to go to town with me…I mean, would you like me to drive you to town?”  She could feel herself blushing.

“Yes, I would like to go to town with you, Abby Fremont,” said Nick.  Why did the girl put herself down all the time?  “Why don’t you go shower and change and I’ll meet you back here.  I have to go get a hat and sunglasses.”  Now it was his turn to blush.  “In case…” he said sheepishly.

“I know,” said Abby with a smile.  “There are fans everywhere.”

Nick nodded.  Yeah, and some of them even bought my records, he thought.

They agreed on half an hour.  Nick made his way to Rose Cottage and got a baseball cap and sunglasses.  He applied some more lotion and then a thick layer of sunscreen.  He made his way back to the lobby.  He didn’t have long to wait before Abby stepped off the elevator. 

She looked awful.  She was wearing a denim jumper with a pale yellow t-shirt underneath.  The jumper hung on her frame like on a hanger.  It was shapeless and ended just a few inches above her ankles.  Her hair hung loose around her face.  It was still damp from the shower and she had no makeup on.  A pair of flat canvas espadrilles completed the disaster.

She walked up to him.  “I asked James to call for the car,” she said.  She walked to the concierge’s desk.

“Here you are, Miss Fremont,” said James, handing her the keys.  “It’s out front.”  He glared at Nick.  Nick gave him a small smile and followed Abby through the front doors.

He didn’t know what kind of car he was expecting her to have.  She was well-off, at least her family was, so he was thinking…not a Toyota or a Ford Focus.  But she seemed so…so practical…so not wild… not a Corvette or a Porsche.  He didn’t figure she’d have an SUV if she lived in Chicago…city traffic and all.

Ahhhh, he thought when he saw the Mercedes Cabriolet convertible sports car.  Perfect!

“Nice car,” said Nick, climbing into the passenger seat.  “Lots of leg room.”

“You can push that seat back even further,” said Abby.  “There’s a button on the side.”

Abby drove out of the circular driveway in front of the hotel and turned into the long lane which led to the road.  “I should warn you,” she said, “I’m a very good driver but I tend to speed.”

“Really?” said Nick.  “I wouldn’t have thought…”

“Why not?”  Abby cut him off.  “Homely is only skin-deep.  I can be a wild child inside.”

“Stop it, Abby,” said Nick.  “Stop putting yourself down.”

“Oh,” she said mildly.  “I thought it was you that time.”  She didn’t give him a chance to respond but said instead, “Here.”  She handed him the small velvet box.

“Where did you get this?” he asked, thinking that it was a stupid question but not really knowing what else to say.

“I caught it,” she said.  “I have good reflexes.  You’re lucky I wasn’t holding a tennis racquet or it would be in the middle of Lake Michigan.”

Nick rubbed his thumb over the box and then put it in his pocket.  He felt the temptation to throw it out of the car into a passing field, but common sense told him that getting his money back for it was a better plan.

“I’m sorry that I didn’t return it earlier,” she said, “but I kind of forgot I had it.  Stuff came up…”

“Yeah,” said Nick, with a sigh.  “Stuff.”  Then he brightened.  “But screw the stuff.  I mean, let’s forget all that for today, okay?”

Abby nodded.  “Okay, let’s.  We’ll just wander through the shops and be tourists.”

“Cool,” said Nick.  “Is there a good place to have lunch?”

“Are you hungry?” she asked.

Nick had only been trying to make conversation, but he was embarrassed.  It seemed like his whole life revolved around food these days.  “No, I was just wondering…trying to plan out the day.”

“Well, if you can hang on until a bit later,” said Abby, “there’s a hotel in town that serves afternoon tea.”

“Food too?” asked Nick.  He wasn’t all that hungry but a cup of tea wasn’t going to be enough to take him to dinner.  Not after just a muffin and fruit for breakfast.

“No, it’s a whole meal, really.  They serve little cakes and sandwiches…and scones with jam and clotted cream.”

Nick thought he knew what scones were, but he didn’t even want to know what clotted cream was.  “Okay, sounds good.”  He didn’t sound all that enthusiastic.

Abby laughed.  “You’ll enjoy it.  Trust me.”

Nick did trust her.  She hadn’t been wrong about her driving.  She drove fast…really fast!  But she was a good driver.  Not once did she do anything he considered unsafe.  She never took her eyes off the road.  He felt totally comfortable with her.  And the car was built for speed.

“It’s too bad these roads are all bendy,” he said at one point.  “I’d like to see what it could do on a straightaway.”

Abby grinned and made a sound that let Nick know that she had indeed found a straightaway somewhere and made good use of it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Braywood was a little town that re-invented itself every couple of decades to keep up with the times.  It was now an artsy tourist place.  The main street was lined with shops…art galleries, books stores, fancy linen places.  There was a shop that only sold jam.  The sidewalks were wide and there were flowerboxes at intervals.  The boxes were a riot of color.  Many of the stores had awnings.  There was a large wooden building at either end of the street.  One was the hotel that they would go to for their tea.  The other was a small theatre.  There was a very good regional theatre company there, Abby told Nick.

“Is the jam good?” asked Nick, when they went into that shop.  It wasn’t a big store, but the walls were lined floor to ceiling with built-in wooden shelves full of jam jars. 

“Did you like the jam at the hotel?” asked Abby.  Nick nodded.  “It’s from here,” she said.

They examined the jars.  Plum, grape, raspberry-rhubarb.  And strawberry.  Lots of strawberry.  It was on special.  Nick looked at a display – a carefully-constructed pyramid of glass jars.

“I’m not going near that,” he said, with a grin.  He could picture the jars toppling over, rolling on the floor at his feet, breaking and leaving a huge, strawberry mess.

“Oh, go ahead,” teased Abby.  “Why don’t you take that one, the one there…on the bottom?”

“Are you trying to get me into trouble, girl?”  Nick narrowed his eyes in mock anger.

“I shouldn’t imagine you need any help with that,” Abby replied with a smile.

“You’re right,” said Nick, with a sigh and he went away inside himself for a moment.  Then, “why so much strawberry?”

“They’re in season,” said Abby, simply.

Nick nodded and started picking jars off the shelf.  “I’m going to get some to take to the fellas next week,” he said.  “What flavors should I get?”

They discussed the various choices and Nick tried to match each of his friends with a particular jam type.  He spent a lot of time deciding, which made Abby believe that the meeting next week was very important to him.  Finally, he made his decision and paid for the jam.

They moved further along the street, gazing into the shop windows.  They stood for ten minutes watching a man make fudge in the chocolate shop.  They laughed as they went through a rack of t-shirts with tacky sayings at a novelty store.  They browsed the offerings in the real estate agent’s window.  They spent a long time wandering through a store that had an eclectic mix of interesting artifacts, from genuine antiques to true kitsch.  Nick wanted to buy a five-foot statue of Betty Boop and was only dissuaded when Abby told him laughingly that either he or Betty could ride back to the Lodge with her, but not both.

They stopped at an ice cream parlor.  They mulled over the many flavors available and then discarded them all in favor of the old standbys.  Nick had chocolate and Abby had French vanilla. 
At the end of the main street, they spent a moment looking at the posters in the glass display cases outside the theatre.  This month’s offering was a comedy…Same Time Next Year.  They had both heard of it, knew that it had been made into a movie, but neither had seen it.

They crossed the street and started up the other side.  Abby noticed that Nick got very fidgety when he wasn’t interested in something and he seemed to make his mind up very quickly whether or not he was interested.  In their quick foray through the linen shop, she thought he actually twitched once or twice.

“How long are you staying?” asked Nick, out of the blue.  “At the Lodge?”

“I think I’ll go back on Friday,” answered Abby.  She figured she should be able to stand the sight of her parents by then.”

“Me too,” said Nick.  “I have a flight out of O’Hare at two.”

They walked in silence for a moment.  Then Abby said, “Would you like me to drive you to the airport?”

“Oh, I wasn’t asking that,” said Nick.  Driving someone to the airport was a big, big deal in L.A. 

“I know,” said Abby, “but I’m going that way.  I live in Chicago.”

“But…”

“Never mind.  It’s okay.  I just thought it…made sense.”  Obviously, thought Abby, he doesn’t want to do this.  Her head dropped and she walked, staring down at her feet.

“It does.  It does,” said Nick, realizing that he had offended her.  Jeez, she was so touchy.  “And it would be really great of you to do that…if you’re sure it doesn’t put you out…”

“It’s just a ride to the airport,” she said.  What did he think she was doing, proposing?  Oops, she thought, better not ask him that.

“Well, then that’s great.  I accept.  Thank you.”

“Of course,” she said, with a small smile, looking up at him through her hair, “the whole deal is off if you decide to buy Betty.”
Chapter 13 by old_archive
They walked on slowly.  They passed a café with blue gingham curtains and a hand-printed menu card in the window.  Abby didn’t even look at it, so Nick figured this wasn’t the tea place.

“Oh,” she said, suddenly and came to a halt.  She pointed at the window of a book store.  “There’s a book I’ve been looking for.  Do you mind if we go in?”

Nick shrugged.  Why would I mind, he thought.  Have I minded so far?  I even went into that store with all the tablecloths, or whatever they were.  He followed her into the bookstore and watched her as she spoke with the clerk about the book.  The clerk brought her the book and then went back to the cash register.  Abby stood leafing through the book.  Nick wandered over to a rack of calendars that were on for half-price.  Made sense, he thought.  The year was half over.  Lots of little kids and cutesy animals.  Yuck!  He turned to a display of bookmarks with inspirational quotations.

“Listen to this,” he called to her.  “Life is not a problem to be solved but a mystery to be lived.’ M. Scott Peck.”

“Words to live by,” she said with a smile.

“Well, it’s no ‘suck it up and go on’, but it’s got a certain something,” said Nick with a grin.

“That’s true,” said Abby, moving to the cash desk.  She paid for the book.  Behind her, Nick paid for the bookmark and then slipped it into her bag.

“Are you ready for tea?” she asked.

“I’ve never done ‘afternoon tea’,” he said, “but I’m up for it…any new adventure.”

“Well, it’s not exactly climbing Everest,” said Abby, “but I guess it could qualify as a mystery of life.”

They entered the hotel.  The lobby was bright and airy with large windows facing the street.  There were groupings of furniture, lots of bamboo with brightly-patterned cushions and potted ferns.

Abby led Nick past the front desk to a set of French doors.  Through the leaded panes, Nick could see a formal dining room.  The waiter was in a tuxedo and the tables were draped in starched linen cloths.  Napkins folded into fans sat at each place at the tables.

“Two for tea?” inquired the hostess.

“Yes, please,” said Abby.  Behind her, she heard a snicker.

“And tea for two,” hummed Nick under his breath.

The hostess led them to a table near the window.  It was set for four and the hostess picked up the two extra place settings.  Nick held out Abby’s chair for her and then moved to the other side of the table.  Abby waited for him to take off his hat, but he didn’t.

A waiter appeared.  “Good afternoon,” he said.  “Would you like to see a menu?”

“No,” said Abby, “we’re going to have the tea.”  Abby and the waiter spoke gibberish for awhile, discussing cream tea and cake plates or plates of cakes or something.  Nick couldn’t figure it out, but he figured Abby wouldn’t either let him starve or kill him.

He looked around the room.  It wasn’t very busy.  Not surprising, he thought.  A Tuesday afternoon in June.  How busy could it be?  Scattered here and there were customers at tables, groups of twos and threes, mostly women.  Nick looked around again.  No, actually, they were all women.  Nick, the waiter and a busboy hovering in the corner were the only men in the place.  The women were all middle-aged to elderly and several of them met Nick’s gaze with disapproval.  What’s up with that? he wondered.  Isn’t a guy allowed to drink tea?

“Jeez, those old bats are really giving me the eye,” said Nick, after the waiter departed.  “Like it’s a ladies club or something.  No men allowed.”

“It’s your hat,” said Abby.  Nick looked confused.  “You’re wearing a hat indoors,” she explained.

Nick slid his hand up and removed the cap.  He didn’t realize that that was still a rule.  It wasn’t in the circles he traveled in.  “What about the sunglasses?” he asked with a blush.

“No, they’re not a problem,” said Abby.  “You don’t need them, though, unless you think you need them to hide behind.  I don’t think you’re in a lot of danger here, but…well, there are fans everywhere, right?”

Nick got pissed.  His good mood left him, just evaporated.  Poof!  Gone!  He was embarrassed by the hat thing.  And then the comment about ‘hiding’ behind the sunglasses.  Look who was talking about hiding.  And was she being sarcastic about the fans?  There were so fans everywhere, dammit!  He looked around the room.  Well, maybe not here!  He slipped the sunglasses into his shirt pocket.

Abby watched the scowl cross Nick’s face.  What did you do now, you stupid girl? she chastised herself.  Why did you mention the hat?  Surely you could have gotten through the meal without having it bother you?  Omigod, you’re turning into your mother.

The waiter diffused the tense atmosphere by pouring tea into it.  Nick had never seen so much equipment just for a cup of tea.  Each of them received a heavy china pot and a cup and saucer.  A plate of lemon wedges and a silver bowl filled with sugar cubes were placed in the middle of the table for them to share, but they each got their own small jug of milk and a larger jug with a lid on it.  They also each got a side plate, with a small strainer on it.

“Where’s the manual?” asked Nick.  He meant it as a joke, but he wasn’t sure it came across that way.  He folded his hands in prayer and turned his eyes heavenward.  “Please, Lord, try not to make me look like too much of an idiot.  Amen,” he intoned, as if he were saying grace.

“It’s only tea,” said Abby.  “You’ll be fine.”

“Okay,” said Nick, “walk me through it.  What’s this for?”  He picked up the strainer.  Abby explained that the tea was made with loose tea, not teabags.  You poured the tea through the strainer so that the leaves didn’t get into the cup.

“Okay.  And…?”  He pointed to the second jug.

“More hot water,” said Abby, “to refresh to pot.”

“We’ll be able to float home,” said Nick.  Jeez, he thought, how much tea were they going to drink?  And when was the food coming?  And what was the food?

The waiter came back followed by the busboy carrying a tray.  The waiter unloaded dish after dish onto the table.  One plate held fancy sandwiches – tiny squares, circles and pinwheels.  Nick recognized salmon and egg, but the others were a mystery.  There was a pink one, maybe that was strawberry cream cheese.  They were pretty but didn’t look terribly substantial. 

Abby turned back the napkin covering a small basket to reveal four small biscuits…the scones, thought Nick, triumphantly.  Two were orange-flecked and two weren’t.  Cheese, he guessed.  A dish with three sections contained jam.  He bet he knew where they got that from.  There was a pot with a lid on it.  If there was clotted cream anywhere, that would be it, thought Nick, determined not to lift the lid.

There was a plate of carrot curls and celery sticks.  There were some cucumber slices that had grooves around the outside, making them look like little cogs.  A couple of radish roses completed that dish.

Finally, there was a three-tiered cake plate, which held a dozen or so dessert squares in a variety of flavors.

“Wow!” said Nick, "Where do we start?”

Abby served two of the tiny sandwiches onto her plate and passed the dish to Nick.  He popped one of the egg ones into his mouth and chewed thoughtfully, while he examined the rest.  He selected a salmon, a cream cheese and another egg.  He held up one with green leafy material in it.  “What’s this?”

“Watercress,” said Abby.  He looked at her plate.  She hadn’t chosen one for herself.  He raised an eyebrow at her in question.  “I never could see the attraction,” she said.  “But go ahead and try it.”

Nick wrinkled his nose and set the sandwich back down on the edge of the platter.  He picked one up that looked like ham wrapped around a pickle.  The bread had been colored pink.  He popped it into his mouth and set down the plate.

Abby took a carrot curl and a celery stick from the plate of vegetables and laid them beside her sandwiches.  She handed the dish over.  Nick shook his head and set the plate down in an empty space by his.  On second thought…he picked up a celery stick and munched on it.

Abby selected a scone from the basket and then offered them to Nick.  Nick took one of the cheese ones and one of the plain ones.  He spooned some jam onto the side of his plate.

“Cream?” said Abby, lifting the lid from the jar.  Nick looked at it suspiciously.

“It looks like whipped cream,” he said.

“It is,” said Abby.

“Well, why didn’t you say so?” he laughed, spooning a large dollop onto his plate beside the jam.  “’Clotted’ sounds so gross.”

“Oh yes, ‘whipped’ sounds so much better,” said Abby, “or maybe you’d prefer ‘lashed’ or ‘pummeled’…”

Nick laughed.  “…or ‘punished’…or ‘spanked’…”

“…excoriated…” suggested Abby.

“Wow!  You win!” said Nick.  “I don’t have very many big words in my head.”  He picked up a carrot curl from the vegetable dish and ate it.

Abby took a bite of her scone.  She started to giggle and put her hand over her mouth to stifle the sound and to hide any errant crumbs that might escape.

“What?”

“Spanked cream,” she said, and then cocked her head at the rather staid ladies in the dining room.  “What do you think?  Do you think they’d boycott it or become addicted to it?”

Nick made a face.  “Now that’s really gross,” he said with a shudder.  “Picturing them in leather…or even naked…”

“You never know,” said Abby.  “They might be really hot underneath all that blue hair.”

Suddenly, Nick knew that he couldn’t say anything right here.  Whatever he said, she would misinterpret it and turn it on herself.  So he didn’t say anything, but reached for the scone basket instead.

They ate in silence.  Nick found that he really enjoyed the tea.  He hadn’t had much tea in his life, mostly when he was sick…on the road.  Then Howie forced it on him, saying it was good for his throat.  Because God forbid, you should ever be too sick to sing!  Howie drank tea all the time…and he never seemed to get sick, mused Nick.  He’d never looked at it that way before.  But in Nick’s head, tea was associated with sickness.

“This is good,” he said.  “The tea.  I mean the tea tea,” he said, pointing at the pot, “not the tea.” He motioned to the table in general.  “Oh good God,” he said at the amused expression on Abby’s face.  “Go ahead, say something dumber than that…I dare you.”  He picked up a lemon square from the cake plate and took a bite.  Boy, that was good!  He put the rest of it in his mouth and surveyed the three tiers looking for more.

“You’re not dumb,” she said.

“And you’re not…”  He managed to swallow the word before he said it.

“I don’t fool myself, Nick,” she said.  “I know I’m…not pretty.  I know I’m an ugly duckling.”

Nick didn’t know how to answer this, but he also knew he couldn’t let it go by without comment, because to do that would be to reinforce what she thought about herself.

“But you could be a swan,” he said, wishing with all his might that one of the old ladies would faint or have a heart attack or something, so that they could end this conversation.

“That’s only in the story, Nick,” she said.  “In real life, you don’t turn into a whole other species.  It’s okay, I’m used to it.  Not everyone gets to be beautiful.”

“But…you could…” Nick wanted to protest and tell her that she could do so much more with herself, but he couldn’t find a way of saying it without insulting her.  He picked up the last lemon square.  “Would you like this?”

“No,” she said, “go ahead, but if you touch the raspberry cheesecake one, you’ll lose an arm.”

They each took a square and ate it in silence.  Abby asked Nick if he was done and signaled the waiter for the bill when he said he was.  She waved off Nick’s attempt to pay with a ‘my treat, you paid for the ice cream’.  She signed the credit card chit and slipped her card back into her purse.

She looked up at Nick.  “I thought you were done,” she said, as he picked a date square from the platter.  He looked at her.

“Yeah,” he said.

“Then stop eating,” she said.  He froze with the date square halfway to his mouth.

There was a heavy silence.

“Put your hair behind your ears,” he said evenly.

There was another silence.  Their eyes were locked on each other.  Then Abby slowly tipped her chin up defiantly.  She reached up and tucked her hair behind her right ear on one side, and then her left.  Her lips were pressed thin.  Nick set the square back on the plate. 

After several long seconds of silence, Nick sighed.  “Do you think if we hurt each other enough, we can forget what the people we really care about did to us?”

“Maybe,” said Abby softly, but she didn’t think so.  Unwanted beauty tips from a self-indulgent popstar wouldn’t come close to erasing the pain of being considered worthless by her parents.  And she didn’t think digs about his weight or eating habits would have quite the same effect on him as rejecting his proposal of marriage.  But you never knew.
Chapter 14 by old_archive
They left the restaurant in silence.  There wasn’t anything left to do, so they headed for the car, deep in their own thoughts.

“Hats!” said Nick, suddenly.

Abby stopped, startled.  She looked at his head.  He was wearing his.  He hadn’t left it behind.

“Look,” said Nick.  “A hat store.”

Okay, thought Abby.

“Trying on hats is supposed to put you in a good mood.  My grandmother told me that.  It’s sort of a family saying.  Grandma said that whenever you need your spirits lifted, you should try on hats, because you can’t feel bad when you’re doing that.”

You can if they all look awful on you, thought Abby, but she didn’t say it aloud.  She recognized this as Nick’s attempt to get them back on friendly terms and she was grateful for it.  She smiled and shrugged.  “So what’s the saying?”

“Oh, if one of us if pouty or mopey or something, someone will say, ‘oh, go try on a hat’.”  Nick opened the door of the store and ushered Abby through.  There were hats everywhere, on little fake heads and metal stands…all different sorts.

“Is there a manual?” asked Abby.

Nick laughed and recognized that Abby was trying to get over their final moments in the dining room.  “Come on,” he said.  “Pick five.”

“Five?”

“Well, it’s not just grab-anything.  You have to be a little…”  He couldn’t think of the word.

“Discriminating?” suggested Abby.

“There you go,” said Nick.  “That’s the first part of the fun…picking out the five hats.”

Abby had a feeling he was making this up as he went along, but she didn’t care.  “Well, I guess it depends on what I want the hat for…if I want to pretend I’m the Queen of England, I’d want that one.”  She pointed to a pale blue hat with net and feathers on it.

“Or if you’re eighty and going to church,” said Nick.  “What about this one?”  He picked up a felt cowboy hat.  It was cherry red.

“Sure,” said Abby, “if I’m hooking down in the District.  It’d go great with my fishnets and my whip.”

Nick snorted with laughter and then looked mock serious.  “We better not make fun or they might throw us out of here.”

“Here’s one for you,” said Abby, picking up a wide brimmed-straw hat with a rainbow-colored ribbon.  “For the next time you fall asleep on the beach.”

“Or get to play Scarlett O’Hara,” added Nick.

They laughed and talked and pointed at hats.  And it worked.  Abby didn’t even mind that they all looked awful on her because they had made fun of them all before she tried them on, so it was okay that she didn’t look like the Queen of England or a hooker.

“Try this on,” said Nick, holding up a cap.  It was a peaked cap, houndstooth check, like young boys wore in New York in the early 1900’s.  Abby thought it was called a Newsies hat.

Abby couldn’t think of a joke to go with it, so she just pulled it down on her head.

“No,” said Nick, “not like that.”  He took the hat off her head.  “Put your hair up under it.”

Abby blushed.  “But…”

“Do it,” said Nick.  “You have a beautiful neck.  You need to show it off more.”

Said neck was now bright red, Abby was sure, to match her flaming cheeks.  She bunched her hair in her hands and twisted it.  She held it down on the top of her head with one hand and pulled the cap on with her other. 

Nick reached out and tilted the hat a fraction of an inch.  Then he stepped back and crossed his arms.  Abby was embarrassed and started to put her head down.

“Uh uh,” said Nick.  “Head up.”

Abby was so embarrassed she thought she might cry, but she did what he said.  Anything to end this and get the hell out of here.  She took a deep breath and looked at him.  He was smiling.

“Okay,” said Nick, “now undo a button.”  He tapped his fingers on his neck.

Abby undid the top button of her blouse.  Nick reached out and fanned the collar of her blouse out, exposing more of her neck.  Then he stepped back and surveyed the situation again.

“Wow!” he said.  Then he took her by the elbow and turned her to the mirror. 

Wow, indeed! thought Abby.  Well, not ‘wow’, of course.  She’d never be ‘wow’.  But she thought she looked okay.  She did have kind of a nice neck, she guessed.

“Okay, we’re buying this hat!” said Nick.

“Don’t be silly,” said Abby, sliding the hat from her head, letting her limp hair cover her face again as she looked at the floor.  “When would I ever wear it?”

“Every chance you get,” said Nick, taking the hat from her hand and heading for the cash desk.  “It would be a great driving hat.”

It would, thought Abby. 

“Just be sure it doesn’t blow off your head on the straightaways,” said Nick with a grin that made the sales girl weak in the knees.

“I’ll staple it to my head,” retorted Abby.

Nick told the salesgirl not to bother with a bag.  He made Abby put her hair up again and put the hat on.  They walked back to the car, both content with the way the day had ended.  They stowed their purchases on the floor behind the seats.  Abby thought for a moment about asking Nick if he wanted to drive, but she didn’t. 

They drove the few miles in silence.  Conversation isn’t that easy in a convertible anyway, and they both had a lot to think about.

Nick mulled over Abby’s words.  “Then stop eating.”  Simple as that.  He guessed it fit into the same category as ‘suck it up and go on’.  He reviewed his meals of the past few days…and then the past few months.  Then stop eating.  He nodded to himself.  Then stop eating.  And start working out, he added.  Yeah, that was what he had to do all right.  Stop eating so much and start working out.  Especially if they were going to make an album.  Especially if they were going on tour. 

Abby watched him out of the corner of her eye.  He was making some decisions, she thought.  He kept nodding and grimacing.  She regretted what she had said to him the moment it came out of her mouth.  She regretted it because it had hurt his feelings, not because she hadn’t meant it.  She saw that he was unaware that he was still putting food into his mouth.  He just did it out of habit, because it was there.

She grimaced to herself at his response to her.  Point taken, Mr. Carter, she thought.  Let the world see your face, even if it’s not beautiful.  Abby prided herself on not judging other people by their physical appearance, and yet she seemed to believe that that was the only way they judged her.  And that was the way she judged herself.  She needed to think about this.

She pulled the car up in front of the hotel.  They both jumped out quickly and grabbed their packages.  Abby handed the keys to the valet who climbed into the car and drove off, leaving them alone.

“Abby, thanks for driving me.  I had a great time.”

“Me too, Nick,” she said. 

Both were thinking the same thing, that they wanted to be alone now.  But neither one wanted to sever the tiny thread of friendship that they had developed.  And they knew that they were both vulnerable to nuance and innuendo.

“I’m going to take my jam down to the cottage,” said Nick, “and then I think I might work out.  They have a room here, right?”

“Yes, a very good one.  I’m going to go for a walk.  I have some things to think about.”

Nick’s eyes grew wary, but Abby shrugged it off with a small smile.  No, not like that. 

“I’ll see you later, then,” he said, turning away, not knowing what he meant by ‘later’.

“Have a good workout,” said Abby, turning in the opposite direction.  She walked over to the elevator and pressed the button.  She was going to drop off her book and change into some walking shoes.  Then she was going to go for a long walk.  She had two things she wanted to think about.  What did she think of Abby Fremont?  And what did she think of Nick Carter?

This might be a very long walk or a very short one.  But she was going to put some serious thought into her day.

And she was going to wear her hat.
Chapter 15 by old_archive
Nick felt good.  He was proud of himself.  He had worked out…and he hadn’t been stupid about it either.  He hadn’t gone at it so hard that he’d be all stiff and sore tomorrow and have the perfect excuse for not working out again.  After he’d done the workout, he’d gone to the pool and done some laps…and some thinking.

He had enjoyed the day with Abby, but what now?  He wasn’t attracted to her as a woman, just as a friend.  He didn’t feel any physical response to her; he had no desire to kiss her.  But at the moment, he had no desire to kiss anyone else either and she made a good buffer against the Marybeths of the world.

Nick knew that he could have invited Marybeth and Lisa over to his cottage and they would have gone.  And they would have done anything he asked, separately or together.  Because he was Nick Carter.  Because he was a Backstreet Boy.  Not because he was Nick, just a guy.  Abby treated him like he was just a guy.  He snickered to himself.  He treated her like she was just a guy too, but she didn’t seem to mind.

Or did she?  This was what he had to puzzle out.  Because the one thing he knew about this week was that he didn’t want Abby to get hurt.  After all, she had come here to kill herself, so she was obviously fragile and had some major issues.  Nick didn’t want to lead her on and make her think he was interested in her as a woman.  He had pulled her back from the edge the first time they met.  He didn’t want to push her over it at the end.

Of course, Fathead, he told himself, you might just be letting your ego get in the way here.  Maybe she’s not interested in you at all.  But that is the question, he said, as he pulled himself out of the pool, that’s what you have to figure out.  Because you still have a couple of days to go.  And at the end of it all, you have a three-hour car ride together.

Nick toweled off and got dressed.  He went back to Rose Cottage and picked up his guitar.  The next three hours were lost ones for him.  At the end of it, he had polished his Pain Song and had written bits of three others.  When he looked up, he realized that it was dark out.  He had missed dinner.  He grinned to himself.  He wasn’t even all that hungry, but he knew that if a meal had been placed in front of him, he would have eaten every scrap and licked the plate. 

Not any more, he thought, standing up and stretching.  Not any more.  He felt good.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby’s walk ended at the Rocks.  She hadn’t meant to, but her feet had led her there.  She had followed a meandering path on the other side of the hotel, but eventually the call of the water was just too loud.  She sat in the “armchair” and stared out at the lake.  The sun was beginning to set and it was a peaceful, glorious place.

She had come to Brookhaven to kill herself.  She didn’t like to think of it in those terms.  She preferred ‘end it all’ or ‘set herself free’.  But when it came right down to it, it was ‘kill herself’.  The first question she had to answer was, did she still want to do that?  The answer at the moment was ‘no’, she had decided as she wandered along the path behind the hotel.  Maybe it was the distance from her life…from her parents…and maybe when she went back, all the feelings would return, but…at the moment…no, she didn’t.

Okay, then, if you’re going to live…how are you going to live?  ‘Suck it up and go on’ was all well and good, but it wasn’t enough.  She had to have more than that if she were going to be able to tolerate her own existence.  Nick seemed to think the answer lay in hairstyles and clothing.  But she knew it went way deeper than that.  She had to find a way to be content in her own skin.  Part of life’s big mystery, she told herself philosophically, as she crossed the beach and climbed the rocks.

And what about Nick?  Was he content in his skin?  Yes and no, she thought.  She thought about him for a moment.  He was a mass of contradictions.  On the one hand, you have a famous singer, who’s sold Lord only knew how many million records and you would think he would be cocky and arrogant and sure of himself.  And he had that persona sometimes.  But on the other hand, you had this shy man who thought he wasn’t very bright and that he didn’t have any class.  He seemed diffident and willing to go along with things, but there was steel in his spine.  She could see that.  The look he had given her when he said, “Put your hair behind your ears,” had told her that.  There was anger in him, but there was also a tenderness.

Abby shrugged and climbed down off the rocks.  She smiled to herself as she made her way up to the hotel.  She thought she might have a swim and a soak in the hot tub and then go to bed.  She didn’t know what she would do the next day after her tennis match.  Today had been a pleasant surprise.  Maybe she would have another one tomorrow.

She passed through the lobby.  The desk clerk waved her over and handed her a folded piece of paper.  She knew what it was.  It was a message from her mother.  She received them twice a day.  She hadn’t answered any of them.  She had no interest in talking to her mother, who would only berate her and patronize her.  She was sure the manager had received a separate phone call, checking on her behavior, not her welfare.  Her mother had no idea what Abby had intended to do here.  She saw her as a truculent child, stomping off to her room to pout, not a woman who had lost all hope.

What would her mother have to say if the manager reported that she had taken to driving off with blond superstars in the passenger seat?  Abby stuck her tongue out at herself in the elevator mirror.  She knew exactly what her mother would say.  That she didn’t believe it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They slept soundly and both awoke on Wednesday with a smile.  Another day.  Another mystery of life. 

Nick started the day by retrieving his messages.  He had called Mary the night before when he hoped he wouldn’t get her and had left her a message telling her what was going on.  He didn’t go into detail, just said that he and Ronni had split up and that all her things should be removed from his house by the time he got there on Friday evening.  He mentioned a couple of other inconsequential business items to try and lessen the impact of the news in his own mind.  He knew that Mary wouldn’t be upset by it.  He just hoped that she wasn’t at the house at the same time as Ronni.

Mary’s return message was very business-like.  She informed him that she had checked the house and that all of Ronni’s things were gone.  Ronni had left a note on the dining room table.  Mary hadn’t read it, but if Nick thought there was anything important in it, she would go back and get it.

If there was anything important in it.  No, thought Nick, just goodbye.  He opened his wallet and took out the picture of Ronni that he carried.  Goodbye, he told it sadly.  He carried it over to the garbage can.  He thought about tearing it into pieces, but in the end, he just dropped it into the can whole.  He didn’t feel anger, which surprised him.  He felt sad, and regretful, but he wasn’t angry.  He felt anxious…it had been comfortable having someone in his life.  Someone who was the answer to the often-asked question about his relationship status.  It was so much easier to say, “Yes, I’m seeing someone,” than “No, I’m still looking.”  He heaved a deep sigh.  Here we go again.  He shook the feeling off.  Let’s get this day started, he told himself.  He dressed in workout clothes and headed off to the Lodge for breakfast. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby started the day by ignoring the ringing phone.  She knew it was her mother.  She dressed in her tennis gear.  A look at the clock told her that she had slept in a bit and wouldn’t have time to come back to the room to change after breakfast.  She wrapped a long cardigan around her.  There was a rudimentary dress code in the dining room, but nothing was forbidden on the patio, so she headed there.

Nick had been watching for her.  He stood up and waved her over.  “There you are.  I thought I’d missed you.”

He pulled out her chair for her and then sat across from her.  Charles arrived almost immediately with orange juice and tea.  “Would you like the usual, Miss Fremont?”

“Yes, thank you, Charles,” she smiled at him.  Then she looked at Nick.  “Did you sleep well?”  She was careful not to ask him what he had done in the evening.  She hadn’t seen him in the dining room when she came back from her walk.  She hadn’t lingered there, just had a quick salad and gone to her room.

He answered her, but she wasn’t paying any attention to his words.  She was trying to get a handle on the situation.  God, she could get used to this, she thought.  Having someone waiting for her, waiting to share her company, waiting to hold out her chair and talk about…anything.  There you are…I thought I’d missed you.  He’d been waiting.  And she knew that the tiny trickle of anticipation swirling through her veins would have turned to an acid disappointment if he hadn’t been here.

“…what about you?”

She tuned back into his words.  “Yes, I read my new book for awhile.”  Oh what an exciting life you lead, she told herself.  I read a book before I fell asleep.

“I played the guitar,” he answered.  “I wrote a song on Monday and I worked on it…plus a couple of other…”

“Nick!  There you are!”  Marybeth and Lisa came up to the table.  Abby’s head went down immediately, Nick noticed.  This time, they didn’t wait for an invitation, but plopped down in the two empty chairs.  Lisa waved to Charles and mouthed the word ‘coffee’.

“We missed you yesterday.  You never made it to the beach,” said Marybeth with a pout.  She leaned her head back and shook her long hair, running her fingers through it.  Her ample breasts threatened to escape from her bikini top. 

“And we’re going home today,” added Lisa, making a line on Nick’s forearm with her fingernail.

“But not until after lunch,” said Marybeth, brightening.  “Why don’t you come to the beach with us this morning?”

Nick was astounded by their rudeness.  Abby was invisible to them.  Charles arrived with the breakfast.  He set identical bowls of fruit in front of them.  He placed the muffins carefully beside them.  He was not so careful with the coffee that he poured into the two cups for the uninvited guests.  He filled the cups barely half-full, sloshing some into Lisa’s saucer, and then he stalked away.

Nick used the break in the conversation to introduce Abby.  “Um…this is Abby.”

Abby looked up at the girls and smiled.  They gave her the barest of glances and dismissed her.  “So, Nick, come on…” said Lisa in a wheedling voice.  “You can’t let us go back home and say that we couldn’t get Nick Carter to come to the beach, now can you?”

“You’re supposed to love the beach,” said Marybeth in a little girl voice that made Abby want to throw up in her strawberries.

“I was going to work out,” said Nick.

“Well, you can run on the beach.  We can play frisbee,” suggested Lisa.  “Aggie won’t mind.  She’s going to play tennis.  You won’t mind, will you?”

Abby raised her head and looked at them.  She shook her head.  No, she didn’t mind.  It had nothing to do with her.  She just wanted to escape.  Now.  Before they got up and left her all alone at the table, the pathetic tennis-playing, not part of the in-crowd loser.

“Miss Fremont?”  Charles rode to her rescue in a white apron.  “If you don’t want to be late…”  He motioned at his watch.

“Thank you, Charles,” said Abby.  “No, I wouldn’t want to be late for Dennis.”  Charles held her chair as she stood up.  Nick stood up out of courtesy.  “Enjoy the beach,” she said to the table and then walked away.

“Have a good match,” called Nick, but he was talking to her back.  He sat down and turned to the women.  “Well, then…the beach… I’ll have to go change.  I’ll meet you there in fifteen minutes.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dennis hit the ball back to Abby and wondered what was the matter.  This was a completely different person than the one who had run him all over the court the day before.  She was listless and her head wasn’t in the game.  After she missed a passing shot because she just couldn’t be bothered to run after it, Dennis walked over to the bench beside the net and sat down.

“What’s the matter?” asked Abby.  “Is it your leg?”

“No,” said Dennis.  “But you don’t seem interested in playing, so I thought I’d take a rest.”

Abby looked at the ground.  “Sorry,” she said.

“I can play duffers every day,” he said.  “In fact, I do.  I enjoyed our match yesterday and was looking forward to today.  But if you don’t want to play, that’s okay.  Just say so.  You don’t have to.”

“No, no,” said Abby with a sigh.  “Come on, I’ll get my killer instinct back.  I promise.”  She walked back out onto the court.  Come on, Abby.  Snap out of it, she told herself.  What did you think, that he was going to tell those girls to go away?  Just because he had yesterday.  Because he’d come to watch you play tennis instead of going to the beach with them.  She stopped in her tracks.  She repeated the words to herself.  Yesterday he had come to watch her play tennis instead of going to the beach with them.  And then had spent the rest of the day with her.  Not them. 

“Ready, Dennis?” said Abby, and he knew by the change in her body language that she had accepted the challenge.  She served Marybeth over the net.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick had a great time at the beach, playing frisbee and cavorting in the water.  It was still pretty chilly, so it was more of a run-in-and-out kind of thing, not actually swimming…just cooling off after they got too hot from running.

Nick had changed into a bathing suit and a t-shirt.  He didn’t take the shirt off, said that he’d gotten a sunburn and didn’t want to get any more.  Conversation was light.  They asked him about future plans for himself, without mentioning the group.  He muttered something about stuff being in development and that he really didn’t want to say until it was closer to a deal.  He hinted that it was a movie.

He asked them about their plans.  Marybeth was going to be a receptionist in her dad’s law office and Lisa was going to be a management trainee at a hotel in Lansing.

Both girls gave broad hints and thinly-veiled suggestions about leaving the beach and having some fun elsewhere.  Nick ignored them, pretended he didn’t understand what they were getting at.  It wasn’t easy, what with them rubbing up against him every chance they got, falling into his arms trying to “catch” the frisbee.

And when they were sitting on the towels taking a break and Lisa threw her arm around Marybeth and put her head on her shoulder and said something about ‘every man’s fantasy’, he was almost tempted.  But then they threw cold water on his libido by mentioning Abby.

“So that girl, Aggie, is she like a cousin or a relation or something?” asked Lisa.

“Abby,” corrected Nick.  “No, she’s just a girl staying here.  I met her the other day.”

The glance exchanged by the two girls spoke volumes.  Why in the world would he want to have breakfast across from that?  Especially when they were on the premises.

“You know, Nick,” said Lisa in a sultry voice.  “We’re driving back and we don’t really have to go until later today.  Or maybe even tomorrow if we found someplace to spend the night.”  She fluttered her eyelashes at him.

Nick considered the possibility.  A ménage a trois with two pretty, well-built girls in Rose Cottage.  He looked from one to the other and then surprised all of them.  “Actually, I’m leaving today too.  I have a flight out from Chicago this evening.”  He rose to his feet.  “But this has been a great way to end my vacation here.  Thanks, girls.”

Marybeth fumbled in her beach bag.  “Um…Nick, we didn’t like to ask, but…”  If she wasn’t going to get to have sex with him, she at least wanted a picture.  She pulled out a single-use camera.

“Sure,” said Nick with a grin.  He posed with Marybeth and then with Lisa.  He wondered if they would have enough class not to ask for an autograph.  They didn’t, so he signed their books, made his excuses and headed back to Rose Cottage to “pack”.
Chapter 16 by old_archive
Nick hid in the cottage until two o’clock and then hunger brought him out.  He figured that Marybeth and Lisa were gone, but just to be sure that his story held up and that he wasn’t going to have a couple of overnight guests, he dressed in chinos and a shirt.  Traveling clothes, not beach clothes.

“Hey, Charles,” he said as he stepped onto the patio. 

“Mr. Carter,” Charles nodded back. 

“Call me Nick.”  Nick figured Charles was about the same age as him.

“Nick,” said Charles, but in a quiet voice, as if he didn’t want anyone to hear him.  “So how was the beach?” he asked, handing Nick a menu.

Nick looked toward the beach and heaved a sigh.  “Bouncy,” he said, with a grin.

Charles chuckled.  “Yeah, I guess it would be.”

Nick ordered lunch – salad and a chicken breast, dressing on the side…and Charles, get that bread basket off the table!  Charles whisked the offending carbohydrates off the table with a smile.  Someone was making a change in his lifestyle. 

Charles wondered if Nick was trying to make another kind of change in his life.  He watched the singer raise his head in anticipation every time anyone went past.  He wasn’t looking for Marybeth and Lisa, Charles knew that.  He’d had them…or as much of them as he wanted.  And there weren’t many other people his age here.  Until school got out, it was all corporate groups and middle-aged women.  In fact, now that the bouncing duo from Lansing had checked out, there was only one person his age.  And Charles knew that that was who Nick was looking for. 

He still didn’t understand why.  Lisa and Marybeth had been very pretty, a couple of good-time girls who were just looking to have fun.  Yet Nick had seemed reluctant to spend time with them, preferring to hang out with the very plain Abigail Fremont.  He’d gone to watch her play tennis, according to Dennis, and Marty, the concierge’s assistant, had told Charles that they’d driven off together the day before and been gone for most of the day.

Charles shrugged.  None of his business, he guessed, but given a choice, he’d rather bounce around with the Bikini Babes than the matchstick who wouldn’t meet your eyes.  Although, he had to admit, Miss Fremont treated him like a person, not just the hand on the end of the coffee pot, and he certainly hadn’t been more than that to the other two.  Oh well, thought Charles, maybe Nick gets so much ‘pretty’ that he’s looking for a change.  Charles would be happy to help out with whatever Nick wanted.  Nick was a generous man.  But Abby hadn’t come to the patio for lunch, so Charles couldn’t drop any hints to Nick about her whereabouts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Once Abby got her game back, she enjoyed her time on the court.  Wednesday was a cross-over day.  The early week guests were leaving and the end-of-the week guests were arriving.  So the tennis courts weren’t busy.  Abby and Dennis played until nearly noon.  After a shower and a quick lunch, Abby took her book and went down to the rocks to read.  She made sure she had plenty of sunscreen on.  She debated wearing her new hat, but decided against it.  It wasn’t really a sunhat and she would feel silly if Nick saw her in it.

She read for awhile and the warm sun and the sound of the waves lapping the shore made her drowsy.  She came to with a start and realized that she had drifted off.  She set the book aside and stood up stretching her arms up over her head.  She climbed off the rocks…not to the sandy side of the beach, but to the other.  This was the original shoreline.  No one had dumped tons of sand here.  Abby picked her way through the stones, stopping occasionally to pick up a particularly flat one and skip it out over the lake.  She wasn’t very good at it.  She never managed more than two skips and rarely even that, but she enjoyed it.

Maybe she’d become a hermit, she thought.  Give up this whole ‘other people’ thing once and for all, and go live in a cave.  On the water.  So she could skip rocks.  The sensible side of her wondered if it would be geologically possible to find both of those in the same place…a cave to live in and a beach with nice flat stones.  She flicked her wrist and sent a stone out over the water.  One…two…three…  She jumped up and down and clapped her hands.  Three!  She’d finally made a ‘three’.  When she lived in her cave, she’d get so much practice, that a ‘six’ would probably be standard, but today a ‘three’ was awesome.  The sheer whimsy of her thoughts made her laugh out loud.

“You should do that more often.”  Nick’s voice startled her.

Abby whirled around to see him standing on the rocks by her book.  She put her head down, biting her lip in embarrassment.  Thank goodness, she hadn’t been talking out loud.  “I’m thinking of making it a career,” she said and turned back to the lake.  She could feel the heat on her cheeks.

“Not the stone-skipping thing,” said Nick, climbing down to her, “the laughing thing.  You have a great laugh.  It’s…I don’t know…”  He searched for the word.  “…full…real…”

“With just the tiniest hint of insanity,” said Abby, using her thumb and index finger to indicate the soupcon of craziness.

“Yeah, well…that always helps…” said Nick, with a sigh.  He bent and picked up a stone.  He sailed it out over the water with a sidearm motion that looked practiced.  The stone fell into the water without leaving a ripple.  They both laughed.  “Now, in the movies…” said Nick.

“…that stone would still be skipping,” finished Abby.  “Here, try this one.”  She handed over a smooth, flat stone.

Nick hefted the stone in his hand, as if he were in the finals of the World Championships.  He examined the shape and gauged the weight, all with a fierce look of concentration on his face that made Abby wonder just how competitive a person he was.  He turned and flashed her a grin that told her he was making fun of himself and then with a loud exhalation of breath, he skimmed the stone out over the water, where it skipped twice before sinking beneath the surface.  The noise he made covered the sound of the one she made.

“Bravo,” she said heartily, and began searching the shore for more flat stones.  They hunted in silence for a few minutes, dropping their discoveries into a common pile.  Nick didn’t ask her how tennis went, because he didn’t want her to ask the reciprocal question.  She didn’t ask how the morning at the beach went, because frankly, she didn’t want to know.

“Nick…”

“Abby…”

They both spoke at once and then fell into an awkward silence, waiting for the other to speak.  And then, of course, life not being a movie, they did it again.

“Abby…”

“Nick…”

They both laughed nervously.  Nick pointed at her.  You first.

“I just want to say…um…that you don’t have to…look after me,” she said, concentrating on the stone in her hand and then skipping it over the lake.  It was a ‘one’.  “I mean…I’m okay now…you don’t have to…spend time with me…watch out for me…”

“I’m not watching out for you,” said Nick.  He skimmed a stone.  A two.  “I thought it was the other way around…that you were hanging with me so I wouldn’t feel like such a loser after…you know…getting dumped.”

They continued the conversation without looking at each other.  They bent to the pile of stones and picked them out.  They took turns skimming them over the lake in a kind of choreographed dance.  First him, then her.  Bend down.  Pick up a stone.  Send it away.  But they never made eye contact.

“You, a loser!  Right!  Uh huh…”  Abby thought he wouldn’t even make the beginner class of ‘loserdom’ whereas she was in the advanced ranks…a veritable black belt of pathetic.

“And I thought the losers could stick together.”  He paused, and then said formally.  “I’d like to rephrase that now, if I may, or you could just go ahead and hit me in the head with a big rock, if you’d prefer.”

“No, go ahead,” said Abby, smiling to herself.  “I’d like to see just how far you can get that foot into your mouth.”

“You have no idea,” he said, with a sigh.  Then he continued.  “What I mean is…we both had issues…big ones…and we knew from the moment we met that we both had these issues…so, there weren’t any expectations…I mean, we both knew that…”

“…that we were a couple of losers?”

“Yes…no…losers in love, let’s put it that way.  Not losers in life.”  Nick was kind of proud of himself for that analogy, so he repeated it with emphasis.  “NOT losers in life.”

Abby understood what he was saying.  And it applied to him.  She wasn’t so sure about herself.

“We’re a couple of misfits at the moment…” he said.

“Ugly ducklings,” mused Abby, half to herself.

“Yeah, whatever,” said Nick.  He turned to face her and waited until she looked at him.  “Abby, please don’t think that I’m spending time with you because I feel sorry for you.  I’m not.  I like you.  We had fun yesterday, shopping, having ‘tea’…”

“Sharing self-improvement tips…” added Abby with a small smile.

“Yeah,” said Nick.  “We’re good for each other.  We can help each other out.  Or maybe we can just shut the fu…stop doing that.”

“Yes, let’s...” said Abby.  “I can get all the self-improvement tips I need from my mother, thank you very much.”

“Your mother?  Hah!  You should meet my mother.  She’s the Queen of Let-Me-Tell-You-How-to-Do-it.”

“Your mother couldn’t hold a candle to mine,” insisted Abby.  “She’s the Empress of the Subtle Putdown.”

“Yeah, well my mother…”

And for the next few minutes, they skipped stones and indulged in a game of My Mother is Worse than Your Mother Because…

Finally, Abby said definitively, “You know there is no way you can win this game.  There is no way your mother could do anything to top my mother’s crowning achievement.”  Your mother didn’t hire anyone to marry you…or at least try to…  The thought hung between them.

“Yeah, about that…” said Nick.  “How old are you?”

“Twenty-four,” replied Abby.

“Okay, so that’s what I don’t get,” said Nick.  “I don’t get why your folks felt they had to do that…you know…”  He waved his hand in the air.  He didn’t want to say it.  “I mean, you’re not that old…you have lots of time…”

“It’s complicated,” said Abby with a sigh.  “Parents!” she added in disgust.

“I guess I’m lucky in that way,” said Nick, sensing that she didn’t want to talk about the complications.  “I can just go out on the road.  Of course, that solves the parents problem, but it makes the other part difficult…the relationship part.  It’s hard to do that over a long distance.”

“Actually, that would make you the perfect relationship for me,” laughed Abby.  Nick raised his eyebrows.  Abby went on, “…because you don’t live in Chicago.  I could satisfy my mother that I had a relationship, but I’d never have to prove it.”  She paused and then furrowed her brow.  “You’re too famous, of course, I’d never be able to sustain the fiction…but this might be an idea.”

“An idea for what?”  Nick wasn’t following.

“I could make up a boyfriend.  I could say that I met him here, but he’s from someplace else…he travels a lot…yeah, that’s it…he’s a…” Abby paused, then looked at Nick.  “Who travels a lot besides rock stars on tour?”

“I dunno,” said Nick.  “Geometrists?”

“What’s that?” asked Abby.

Nick blushed.  “I meant ‘geographers’…people who make maps, wouldn’t they have to travel?…ah never mind…”  You are so dumb, he told himself.

“Oh, look,” said Abby, pointing out over the lake.  Some clouds had moved in and the sun was shining down through them, sending shafts of light down through gaps in the clouds.  The rays fanned out from the sun and danced on the water where they landed.

“God’s graces,” said Abby, half to herself.

“What?” said Nick.

“When the sun shines through the clouds like that, makes those ribbons of light…God’s graces, that’s what my Aunt Penelope calls them.”

“Good name,” said Nick.  They looked at the sky for awhile, absorbing the beauty and wonder of nature.

“Abby…” Nick began.  “Would you mind…um…I wrote…I…would you…?”

“What is it, Nick?”

“Would you listen to a song I wrote?  I’d like your opinion.”

“Sure…I’d be happy to…but I’m not much of a musician…I mean…I don’t know how I could help.”

“You just have to tell me what you think…gut feeling, like that…”

“Sure.  I could do that.”  Abby turned and headed for the rocks.

“But you have to be honest,” said Nick, falling into step beside her.  “You can’t say you like it if you don’t.”

“I will.  I’m a pretty honest person.”  She knelt to pick up her book.  “Well, except for that whole making up a fantasy boyfriend thing.”

“Yeah,” laughed Nick, “except for that.”

And they headed for Rose Cottage.
Chapter 17 by old_archive
Their progress through the lobby was noted by several of the hotel staff.  It was just after four.  Dennis was finishing his shift and looked on with approval.  He liked Abby Fremont and he thought Nick seemed like a nice guy, even if he was horribly out of shape.  Dennis would like to take him in hand for a month or two.  A good diet plan and two or three hours of tennis every day would set Mr. Carter on the right road.

The concierge and the desk clerk exchanged glances of disapproval.  Mrs. Fremont would not be amused by Abigail’s dalliance with the pudgy popstar.  Not that either one of them would ever have the courage to tell her.  Sharon Fremont had called four times today.  She only left two messages, but she had been quite insistent that Abigail get them.  “She hasn’t been returning my calls,” said Sharon Fremont in a frosty tone.  That was obviously some underling’s fault.  The desk clerk explained gently but firmly that the messages had been personally placed in Abigail’s hand by the clerk himself.  A note of worry crept into Mrs. Fremont’s voice, the clerk had thought, or maybe it was just impatience.  “She’s fine,” he said.  “Relaxing and playing tennis.”  Mrs. Fremont had stiffened at the effrontery of a stranger to comment on her daughter and had rung off immediately with an imperious grunt of thanks.

Nick and Abby strolled down the lane to Rose Cottage.  Abby had asked Nick about his music as they had been climbing the patio stairs and his animated description of what it was like to be on tour carried them through the hotel and down the path.  He stopped talking as they reached the door.  Abby seemed to be tensing up.  What did she think he was going to do? he wondered.

“Abby, are you okay?  Are you sure you don’t mind doing this?” 

She shook her head to clear it.  “I used to come here when I was a child.  With my parents.  We stayed here.”

It had obviously not been a happy experience for her.  Weird, thought Nick.  Ronni would have given anything to spend her vacation here and Abby had got to do that, but hadn’t enjoyed it, apparently.  He guessed that was what ‘ironic’ meant.

“I have hated roses all my life because of this cottage,” she said with a grin.  “Is it still as bad?”

“It’s pretty…floral,” said Nick, after a moment’s search for the correct word to describe the interior of the cottage.

They stepped through the door.  “Oh, my Lord,” said Abby.  “It’s even worse than I remember.”  She ran her hand over the back of the love seat.  “Whatever made you choose this place?”  The look on his face said it all.  “Oh, sorry,” she said.

“Ro...my…she always wanted to stay here…when she was a kid…she stayed up in the Lodge and she always wanted to stay here.”

“That’s ironic,” said Abby.  “I always wanted to stay in the Lodge with everyone else.”  Nick was pleased that he did indeed know what ‘ironic’ meant.   Abby moved around the room, caressing the drapes and running her fingers over the pine table.  “You’re a very romantic man, Nick Carter,” said Abby.  “I’m sorry it didn’t work out for you.”

“My guitar is in the other room,” said Nick, and he retreated to the bedroom.  Suddenly, he didn’t want to do this.  He didn’t want to lay his guts on the line by unveiling the song.  Terrific, he told himself.  She’ll think you invited her here for something else.  He picked up the guitar.  Suck it up and go on, he told himself, grimly and headed back out to face Abby.

“I’ve been working on a couple of them…but, uh…this one…I…I don’t know…it’s a little different…”  Nick took one of the pine chairs and turned it toward the loveseat.

Abby sat down and folded her hands primly in her lap.  Nick fiddled with the strings for a bit, tuning them and then picking at them.  He’s nervous, she thought.  He doesn’t want to play it.  She tried to think of a way to get them both out of the situation gracefully.  She wracked her brain but could come up with no solution that wouldn’t make him seem like a coward or a loser…or her a big scaredy-cat running from the scene.  She opened her mouth to say…well, she wasn’t really sure what, but it wasn’t necessary, because he opened his mouth and started singing.

He didn’t look at her.  He looked down at the guitar for the whole song.  He poured his pain out onto her and he broke her heart.  When he ran his fingers down the strings for the last time, he paused and then he looked up.  Abby was no longer sitting primly on the edge of the loveseat.  She was back against the cushions and she had her legs drawn up.  Her arms were wrapped around them and tears flowed from her eyes.

“That’s exactly it,” she whispered.  “That’s exactly how it feels.”  She swiped at her eyes with her hand and looked around for a tissue box.  She knew she looked awful when she cried.  Her nose got all red and her eyes sunk into her head.  “What do you call it?” she asked, walking over to the sideboard where a box of tissues sat in a rose-covered holder.

“So far it’s just the Pain Song,” said Nick.  “I don’t really have a title.”

“The Pain Song,” said Abby, with a chuckle.  She blew her nose as quietly as she could and then turned back to him.  “It’s a perfect title, but I can’t see your producers going for it.”

“No, it’s a little too…”  Nick couldn’t think of the word.

“Yes, too…”  Neither could Abby.  “What about that line you repeat?  Or is it too long to be a title?”

“’Won’t somebody teach me how to breathe again?’” quoted Nick.  Abby nodded.  “It’s kind of long,” he said, “but the title doesn’t matter all that much.  Someone will figure that out.”  He paused.  “Did you like the song?” 

Abby hesitated, putting her thoughts together.  She wanted to say this right.  “It’s not a song that you would say that you ‘liked’,” she said slowly.  “That’s like someone asking you if you liked the movie Schindler’s List.  It was horrifying and gruesome and left marks on your soul, so you wouldn’t really say that you liked it.  But you could recognize that it’s an exquisitely-crafted work of art that will stand the test of time.”  She looked at Nick.  He was staring at her with an odd look on his face.  She soldiered on.  “So I can’t really say that I like the song.  But I can tell you that it is a searing description of a broken heart and anyone who has ever experienced it will recognize it immediately.  And the melody is haunting…it will stay with people, drifting around in the back of their head.”

Nick stared at her.  He’d been expecting a simple yes or no…or maybe a phrase or two.  But this had been…an interpretation.  There was a lot more to this woman than met the eye, that was for sure.

“Wow,” he said.  “Your description is even better than the song.”

Abby smiled.  “No.  It’s a beautiful song, Nick, but I’m afraid that if you release it, the suicide rate in the country will go up dramatically.”

“It’s that bad?” he asked.

“No, it’s that real.  What’s that line you have…about not being able to feel your body…?”

Nick grimaced and repeated the line for her.

“Play it again,” she said.  She moved back to the loveseat.  She listened very carefully this time.  He looked at her while he played it.  At the end, she nodded.  “Yes, you got it all right.”

“But it’s too painful?” he asked.

“Maybe you should put in a verse that says ‘suck it up and go on’,” suggested Abby.

“That’s a whole other song,” laughed Nick.  “I’ve only got bits of it done.”  He ran his fingers over the strings and started singing, a more up-tempo number about getting on with life.  He sang a whole verse and part of a second, before he stopped, with a shrug.  “That’s all I’ve got so far.”

“You should record them both and make it a rule that they have to play that one after the first…kind of like an antidote,” said Abby.  “To show that there’s light at the end…”

“Paper!” said Nick, setting down the guitar.  He looked around the room.  He’d used up all the hotel stationery the day before.  Abby looked around as well.  She didn’t see any paper anywhere.  “Ribbons of light,” he muttered to himself.  “God’s graces, ribbons of light…”

He had a look of panic on his face.  Abby strode to the sideboard and pulled open the drawer.  She drew out the leather binder that gave all the details about the hotel.  She opened it and tore out the title page.  “Here,” she said, turning it over. 

“But…”

“Write!” she insisted, handing him the pen from the drawer.

Nick took the pen and paper and sat down at the pine table.  He wrote words and then he read them.  He crossed them out and wrote more.  He hummed to himself.  He closed his eyes and tipped his head back.  Then he sang a word or two.  Abby watched the creative process with fascination.  She kept very still and silent.  She did not want to break his concentration.  She stood by the sideboard, unmoving. 

Suddenly, he stood up and moved to his guitar.  Abby took the opportunity to return to the loveseat.  She watched him fiddle with the melody and the words, singing to himself, starting, stopping, starting again.

“Okay!” he said, finally.  “Tell me what you think.”  He played the song again, only it was completely different.  The theme was the same – life goes on.  But the words were different, all about looking for the sun behind the clouds, looking for ribbons of light.  Her words.  He had taken her words and made them into a song.  Abby folded her arms across her chest to stop her body from shaking.

“Well?”  Nick finished the song and looked at her.  Abby smiled and nodded.  She didn’t trust herself to speak.  “Okay, now that one goes into the freezer for awhile,” said Nick, setting his guitar aside.  He laughed at the look on Abby’s face and explained his habit of leaving a song for a bit and then coming back to it.  “Things look a lot different in the daylight,” he said with a smile.

“That’s true,” exclaimed Abby.  “Do you have another one?” 

Nick played bits of the third song for her.  He didn’t really have any idea for lyrics, he told her.  So far, he just had the tune.  The lyrics hadn’t revealed themselves to him yet.  Abby smiled at his choice of words.  She knew exactly what he meant.

Nick enjoyed having an appreciative audience and he played a couple of other songs for her, songs that were for the group album.  They discussed what she liked and what she didn’t.  He thought he’d use some of her opinions next week in his meetings with the guys.

Suddenly, Nick realized that it was dark outside.  He looked at his watch.  “Would you like to go get dinner?” he asked.

Abby didn’t want to go.  She wanted to stay right here.  She was having a great time.  This was a special moment, she knew, one that didn’t come along all that often and she didn’t want to break the spell.  And she knew that stepping out the door would break the spell.

Nick didn’t really want to go.  “We could order some room service here,” he suggested, noticing her hesitation.  “Dinner and some wine…would you like a glass of wine?”

“That would be lovely,” said Abby and then realized that she had used the word she hated.  “I mean, great…white, please.”

Nick picked up the now vandalized leather binder.  “Room service…or cottage service…”  He flipped it open to the correct section.  “It doesn’t actually say what kinds of wine…”

“We can get what we want,” said Abby, brushing her hand through the air.  “Do you like red or white?”

Nick wasn’t going near red wine for a long, long time.  “I’d have beer if I had a choice, but white wine works for me.  What about food?”

Abby wasn’t all that hungry.  She shrugged.  “What do you feel like?”

“I’m kind of in the mood for pizza, if you want to know the truth,” said Nick.  “But I guess that’s a no go…”

“Anything’s a go, if you want it,” said Abby.  She didn’t understand why he didn’t know that.  He’d traveled all over the world.  He was a star.  Surely, he was used to snapping his fingers and having his every wish granted.  But not here, she realized suddenly.  He hadn’t had his wish granted here, and he was lost.  “What do you like on your pizza?” she asked, picking up the phone.

Nick watched her turn into Abigail Fremont, Chicago-society-whatever and former family affiliation with this hotel.  She didn’t phone room service.  She phoned the concierge.

“James?  This is Abigail Fremont.  I would like to have a pizza delivered to Rose Cottage…from Vesuvio’s.  Yes…I know, James…but if you can tell me the last time you ate hotel food over Vesuvio’s pizza, I will retract my request.”  There was a pause, and then she laughed.  “Exactly!  Pepperoni, green peppers and mushrooms please…and while I have you on the line, could we also please have a bottle of Pinot Grigio?  The Bolla.”

Nick watched her listen to the concierge’s response.

“Oh, really James!! If you think I’d ever drink domestic wine…oh, and while we’re at it, how about a six-pack of…”  She looked over at Nick, who shrugged.  “…Beck’s,” she finished.  Another pause.  “Jamesssss,” she drew out the name in a sing-song voice.  “…are you going to make me come up there?”

Yes, thought James, come up here right now, argue with me all night long, please don’t stay there with the popstar playboy.  He’ll break your heart.  “It’s fine, Miss Fremont, I’ll take care of everything.  A pizza from Vesuvio’s with pepperoni, green peppers and mushrooms, a six-pack…” his voice shuddered at the phrase, “…of Beck’s and a bottle of the Bolla Pinot Grigio.  Will there be anything else, Miss Fremont?”

Abby could sense the disapproval emanating over the phone line.  “No, that will be all for now, James.  Thank you very much.”

“Done!” said Abby, turning back to Nick.  “So tell me more about this new album…”
Chapter 18 by old_archive
Abby smacked the ball across the net.  Dennis made a diving stab at it and missed.  “Good shot,” he called out.  While he was retrieving the ball, Abby stole a glance at her watch.  As much as she enjoyed playing tennis, she just wanted it to be over.  She was meeting Nick after the match and she wanted to get on with that.  She could play tennis any time.  But she only had a few hours left with Nick.

Last night had been wonderful.  They had eaten pizza and talked about music...she asked him questions and he talked.  Then they had moved on to sports and movies.  They had carefully stayed away from childhood or current emotional issues.  At eleven o’clock, Abby said that she’d better be going.  Nick offered to walk her to the Lodge.  She declined, saying she knew the way and would be perfectly safe, but he insisted.  They walked along the path in the dark, saying little, enjoying the night air.  When the Lodge loomed up before them, Nick stopped.  Abby kept walking.  “Goodnight, Nick.  Thanks,” she threw over her shoulder. 

“See you at breakfast,” he called out.  She answered by waving her hand, but she didn’t turn around.  He watched until she entered the hotel and then he went back to Rose Cottage, relieved that the evening had ended without awkwardness.

Abby floated through the lobby.  James was no longer there and neither was the day man on the desk, but Abby knew that her passage would be noted.  She went to bed and hugged herself, trying to burn the memory of the evening into her brain forever.  It had been so…so…so much fun, she decided.  That was it.  It was fun.  They hadn’t been awkward with each other.  They hadn’t been trying to impress each other.  Just a couple of friends eating pizza and talking.

And breakfast had been more of the same.  Pleasant conversation with a friend.  Then off she went to tennis and off he went to the workout room, but not before he suggested meeting afterward.

“Good match, Abby,” called Dennis, as his final shot bounced at her feet and she missed it.  “Same time, tomorrow?”

“I’m afraid not, Dennis,” she said.  “I’m leaving tomorrow…going home.”

Going home.  Back to her parents.  Back to her real life.  Back to being Abigail Fremont.  No, she told herself.  Not that.  She was Abby Fremont and she was going to stay that way.

“Hey, there!” 

Abby looked up from her tennis bag.  Nick was leaning against the fence.

“How was your match?” he asked.

“Good,” answered Abby.  “How was your workout?”

Nick made a face.  “Fine, if you like that sort of thing.”  He held open the gate for her.

“And I’m guessing you don’t,” laughed Abby.

“You gotta do what you gotta do.  I have to get in shape, but I don’t have to like it.”

They walked across the driveway to the Lodge.  “Maybe you burn up even more calories if you fight it every step of the way,” suggested Abby.

“I never thought of it like that,” said Nick.  “I’d burn up a lot of calories, then, because I fight it every step of the way.  I used to piss off…I mean…anger my trainer all the time.  He said that if whining burned fat, I’d be as thin as a matchstick.”

“Aw, you’re not a whiner, Nick,” said Abby.

“Yeah, I am,” he admitted.  “I guess you want to shower now.  I’ve already done that.”

They arranged to meet on the patio.  Abby made her way through the crowd of people, mostly men, milling in the lobby.  Another corporate weekend was about to get underway, mused Abby.  Techtronic Sales, according to their name tags.  The men were loud and hearty, slapping each other on the back and making jokes about golf.  Their eyes moved over her in appraisal and then slid away.  She put her head down and headed for the elevator.  She was glad she was leaving the next day. 

It took her awhile to find Nick when she came back down.  The Techtronic guys had taken over the restaurant at the back of the hotel.  They were gathered around the tables like a bunch of corporate magpies, all chattering and chirping at once.  There were a couple of empty tables, totally empty, as the men had dragged the chairs to other tables and were sitting in larger groups, calling out to each other in loud salesman voices.  “Hey, Bill, over here!”  “Hey, Tom, pull up a chair!”  “Waiter!  Could we get another beer?” 

Abby could see that Charles was run off his feet, but he took enough time to acknowledge Abby and nod his head in the direction of the big wooden lawn chairs, one level down.  Abby smiled her thanks and descended the stairs.  She could see Nick, sprawled lazily in the chair, his long legs spread out, his cap pulled down over his eyes.  She wished she were as pretty as he was.

“Nick,” she said softly. 

He looked up.  “I wasn’t sleeping…just trying to block out the noise.”

Abby grinned and nodded.  The din from the patio reached this level and beyond.

“Look how smart I am, though,” he said, and motioned to his feet.  There was a large wicker basket sitting there.  “I ordered us a picnic…after breakfast this morning.”

“Did you know these guys were coming?” asked Abby.

“Okay, so it was accidental smart,” said Nick, standing up and picking up the basket.  “But it was still smart.  Come on.”

Without even thinking about it, they both headed in the same direction…down to the beach and over to the rocks.  They walked in silence, Abby content to enjoy the warm sunshine and the thought that a handsome man was taking her on a picnic, Nick because he was squirming with guilt.

He had watched Abby make her way through the patio restaurant, and he had watched the reaction of the salesmen as she passed.  They had looked at her and then at each other.  A couple had made sour faces and the others had laughed.  Then one put his hands up in front of him like paws and panted.  Nick wanted to go up to the guy, pick him up and throw him over the railing.  But he didn’t.  He stayed where he was and pulled the cap further down over his face, hoping no one would recognize him.  And he was ashamed.

Something was wrong, Abby realized.  Nick’s mood had changed.  She didn’t know if she had done anything.  She didn’t think so.  Maybe he was just apprehensive about leaving their cocoon of safety and heading back to the real world.  She knew she was.

“Why didn’t you like Rose Cottage?” asked Nick, suddenly.  “I mean, besides the obvious,” he laughed.

“Because all the fun happened at the Lodge.  All the spontaneity… ‘Hey, let’s…’”  Abby waved a hand through the air.  “…go to the beach…play volleyball…ride a bike…whatever.  I was always isolated down in the cottage when that kind of thing got going.  And then later, when there’d be a group activity, they’d be talking about the fun they had…and I wasn’t part of it.”  She sighed.  “And of course, the best fun happened at night, the campfires on the beach…stuff like that…I missed all that.”  She went away into herself for a moment and then pulled herself back with a shake of her head and a shrug.  “Hard for a 12-year old,” she said sadly.

Nick nodded.  He’d been a social misfit himself in school.  His mother was constantly taking him out of school to go on auditions.  The other kids teased him and mocked his aspirations for stardom.  Knowing how wrong they’d been didn’t ease his pain.  It still hurt all these years later to think about it.  And Abby had allowed it to run her whole life.  He could picture what it had been like…the other kids looking for a target, a scapegoat, to try out their adolescent humor.  And Abby would have been perfect.  She wouldn’t have gotten any of the in-jokes from the activities she missed and that would have made her more of a loser.

“Then why…?”  He spoke without thinking it through.

“Why come back here?  To…”  She didn’t want to say it.  He didn’t want to hear it and nodded quickly.

“Yeah.”

“It wasn’t all bad.  Most families were only here for a couple of weeks, but my mother and I stayed longer...sometimes the whole summer.  So every couple of weeks, there’d be a new batch of kids, a new start…And sometimes, there’d be another loser…someone too shy to make friends…and I’d take her under my wing and have a buddy for awhile.”  Now it was Abby who spoke without thinking it through.  “And besides, this is where I…”  She clamped her lips together and her face turned red.

The smile started at the corner of Nick’s mouth.  It turned up one side of his lips before traveling to the center of his face.  He pursed his lips and then pointed a finger at her.  “Where you what?” he asked.  They both knew the answer.

“Where I had my first sexual encounter,” said Abby, primly.  And then she burst out laughing.  “Now that was a truly horrible and embarrassing experience.”  She shuddered at the memory. 

“How old were you?”

“Seventeen,” answered Abby.  “The last virgin on the block.  Totally out of the loop at high school, where, of course, all the talk was about dating and sex.”

Nick didn’t know about that.  He hadn’t been to high school; he’d been on the road.  But come to think of it, most of the talk there had been about sex as well.

“Horrible and embarrassing?” mused Nick.

“Well, sort of, but thrilling as well,” said Abby.  "A couple of kids who had no idea what they were doing…it was his first time too…and he was…um…well…let’s just say that his staying power didn’t quite match his enthusiasm.”

“I feel like maybe someone somewhere is describing me the same way,” said Nick, wrinkling up his nose at the memory of his first encounter.  “I wasn’t very good at it.”

“I think that’s probably a universal phenomenon,” said Abby, reassuringly.  “There’s so much hype about it that it would be impossible for the first attempt to come up to one’s expectations.”

“I guess,” said Nick, “but if it was so…disappointing…why was it enough to bring you back here?”

“Oh we got better at it…we practiced for two whole weeks,” said Abby. She stared out over the lake, her mind far in the past.  “He was 16 and I was 17 and we just did not want to be here.  We were the only two that didn’t have the courage to tell our parents to ‘stick’ the boring Lodge vacation.  There was only us along with lots of grownups and little kids.”  She gave Nick a shy smile.  “So we used the time to educate each other.”

“You’re pretty when you blush,” said Nick, without thinking. 

Abby pinched her lips together and said through gritted teeth, “Well, if I could just live in a perpetual state of embarrassment, I might make the cover of Vogue.  Is ‘pretty’ so important to you?”

“No, not at all,” said Nick, “I am so done with pretty.”

“Well, then you came to the right place,” said Abby, sweeping her hand down to indicate her body from head to toe.

“Stop it, Abby,” said Nick, losing patience.  “It’s not about looks, it’s about attitude.  You hide from the world…and you shouldn’t.  You’ve got a lot to offer.  It’s not the world that puts you down because of your looks…it’s you.  You don’t even try.  Put on some makeup.  Buy some clothes that fit you.  Get a new hairstyle.  Get a new attitude.  Take control of your life.”

“Really?” said Abby, sarcastically.  “Is that all it takes?  A good attitude.  Tell me, Nick, how are those workouts going?”

They glared at each other for several seconds.  Abby was determined not to look away first.  It was what he would expect her to do.  Her lips trembled and she could feel tears pricking the corners of her eyes.

“We’re doing it again, aren’t we?” said Nick, softly, breaking his eyes away from hers.

“Yes,” replied Abby in a whisper.  “We’re so good for each other in that way.”

“Sorry,” said Nick, still looking down.

“Me too,” said Abby.  She gathered the picnic debris and put it in the basket.  “Well, I think I’m going to go pack.  What time do you need to leave tomorrow?”

“The flight’s at two,” said Nick, “and it’s a what…a three-hour drive?”

“Depends who’s driving,” said Abby with a chuckle. 

Nick laughed, “Okay, forty-five minutes.”

They talked it over and did calculations.  They decided that they would meet for breakfast as usual and head out after that.  There wasn’t any need to go earlier, nor any reason to stay later. 

Nick jumped down onto the beach and held out his hand to Abby.  She took it and jumped lightly to the ground beside him.  He was tempted to continue holding her hand while they walked up to the hotel, but he didn’t. 

“Why didn’t she come?” asked Abby suddenly, unaware that she had verbalized the thought until Nick froze in his tracks beside her.  “I mean, you said she always wanted to stay there, so why didn’t she?”

“She didn’t know,” said Nick.  “It was a surprise.  All she knew was that we were taking a vacation.  A limo was going to take her to the airport and another one was waiting in Chicago.”

“So what happened?”

“She found something better to do,” said Nick.  “She took the limo to Vegas and married her ex-boyfriend.”

Abby gasped.  The pain in his eyes took her breath away.  They started walking again, staring at the ground in silence.  They climbed the stairs, passing the lawn chairs, empty now, and the patio restaurant…also empty.  The Techtronic salesmen must be having a seminar, thought Abby. 

They entered the hotel and stopped at the concierge’s desk.  Nick asked James if he’d return the basket to the kitchen and thank the chef.  

“Certainly, Sir,” said James, thinking that he’d never seen two such unhappy people.

Nick turned away.  “I’m going to go pack,” he said to Abby.  “I’ll see you later.”

Abby watched him start away.  “Nick,” she said, after he’d gone a couple steps.  She walked up to him and put her hand on his arm.  “She’s an idiot,” she said and gave his arm a squeeze. 

Nick nodded and gave a small smile.  “Yeah,” he said, “she is.”

“Miss Fremont?”  It was James.

“Yes, James,” said Abby, turning back to the concierge.

“Your mother called again.”

Abby rolled her eyes.  Behind her, she heard Nick whisper, “See you later.”

“Well, James, if she calls again, tell her that I will be home tomorrow in time for dinner.”

“Well, Miss, actually…she…um…insists on speaking with you.”

“Insists?”  Abby’s tone was haughty.

“She’s told the manager and the desk clerk that they are to make you phone her.”

Abby stared at him.  Then her lips curled up into a smile.  “And I should take pity on the staff, shouldn’t I, James?  You’ve all been so kind this week.  I really should not have you suffer the wrath of Sharon Fremont.”

“Now, Miss Fremont,” chastised James.  “Your mother…”

“…is a conniving, controlling, interfering woman,” said Abby.  She held up a hand to forestall James’ protest.  “I’ll call her.”

James watched her walk away, her shoulders drooping, her hair covering her face.  Her mother.  What a piece of work.  Over the course of the week, James had watched Abigail blossom, coming out of herself a bit, standing up a little straighter, smiling more.  He knew why…because of the interest from the blond.  James narrowed his eyes.  He wondered about the motivation there.  He hoped Abigail hadn’t put her heart into it.  Ah well, he thought.  It will all be over tomorrow.
Chapter 19 by old_archive
Abby went to her room and picked up the phone.  She took a deep breath and punched in the number.

“Fremont Residence.”

“Good afternoon, Mrs. Smith.  It’s Abby…Abigail.  Is my mother available?”

“She’s having a bit of a lie-down,” said Mrs. Smith.  “I’ll see if she’s awake.”

Aw, nuts, thought Abby.  A bit of a lie-down.  That was Sharon Fremont’s code for, “I’m in a pissy mood and someone’s going to pay for it.”  It meant that she was feeling put upon, hard done by, unappreciated.  She would develop a ‘migraine’.  Abby had seen people who truly did suffer from migraines and she knew that her mother wouldn’t have been able to stand that pain for a minute without screaming for drugs.  All her mother ever needed was a bit of a lie-down and a bucket of apologies.

“Hello.”  Her mother’s voice was weak-sounding.

“Hello, Mother.”

“Abigail, is that you?”

“Yes, Mother, it is.  Surely you haven’t forgotten the sound of my voice?”  Abby wasn’t in the mood to play her mother’s game.

“Well, that’s hard to say, Dear, I haven’t heard it in quite awhile.  And I believe the last time I heard it, it was shrieking.”

Abby slumped down onto the bed.  “We are not discussing it, Mother.  Ever!”

“But your behavior was…appalling.”

My behavior, thought Abby.  MY BEHAVIOR?  MY FUCKING BEHAVIOR??!!  What about selling your daughter?  What about that?  Abby took a deep breath and reined in her emotions.   “I said that we are not discussing it, Mother,” she said coldly.

Something in Abby’s tone got through to her mother.  Sharon decided to back down…for the moment.  She’d get her point across when she had Abby face-to-face.  Then they would discuss the fact that Abigail had disappeared after leaving a note on the dining room table telling them that she was going to Brookhaven and they should leave her alone.  And the fact that she had refused to return the messages of her distraught and worried mother.  And the fact that the dining room had been left in such a mess, and that Sharon had had to explain it to the housekeeper.  Yes, they would indeed have some discussion.

“When are you coming home, Dear?”  Sharon adopted a more conciliatory tone.

“I’ll be home by dinner tomorrow,” said Abby and she could feel the knot forming at the base of her neck.

“I’ll have Mrs. Smith cook something special for you…your favorite tuna casserole, perhaps.”

“Perhaps not,” said Abby.  Was her mother the meanest woman on the planet or just the dumbest?

“Ah, yes,” said her mother, reliving the scene of the tuna casserole flying across the table into Philip’s face.  “Perhaps not.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick walked back to Rose Cottage.  He picked through his dirty clothes.  He already had a packed suitcase sitting at home in L.A. ready for the trip to Atlanta, so he didn’t have to worry about laundry.  And there wasn’t anything here that he was desperate to take with him.  He had lots of clothes.  Nothing like the others, of course.  Man, they had tons of clothes.  Nick liked to wear the same things over and over.  He would get a favorite pair of jeans and he’d live in them until they wore out.  Then he’d move on to something else.

He set out the clothes for the next day and dumped everything else into the suitcase, clean along with dirty.  The housekeeper could just wash everything.  He packed his music notes carefully into his guitar case.  He had some done some good work here, he thought.  He had worked out a lot of emotion just by writing the Pain Song, and he thought he had a winner in Ribbons of Light.  He’d find out next week when he played it for the guys. 

Next week in Atlanta.

Getting together with the guys to make some music.

It was time.  They had all done their solo thing and they were ready to come together again.  All the differences and hard feelings had been taken care of…smoothed over by time and distance.  They had needed both, but now they were ready to record together again.

Nick picked up his cell phone and wandered into the living room.  He had left the phone off for the week, hadn’t even bothered to check messages after he got the one from Mary.  He didn’t know if it was because he was afraid that Ronni would call or because he was afraid that she wouldn’t.

He punched in the codes to retrieve messages.  Maybe there had been a change of plans for next week.  He hoped not.  There were two new messages, the metallic voice informed him.  The first one was from Mary, bringing him up to date on a few items and then dropping the bombshell.  His mother had come by the house while Ronni was retrieving the last of her things and they had had words.  Expect a call.  Mary had refused to tell her Nick’s whereabouts, only that he was on vacation for a week.

Nick sighed.  He didn’t know if he had the strength for his mother just yet.  He closed his eyes and tipped his head back.  He counted to ten…slowly.  Okay, suck it up and get it over with.  He pressed the button to retrieve the second message.

He stood looking out the window and shook his head as he listened.  First the harangue about going off without telling her…like he really had anything to do with her any more, what’s the matter, Mom, afraid you’ll run across a reporter and you won’t have the latest news at your fingertips?

Next came the condolence.  One line.  Sorry to hear that Ronni left you.  Thanks, Mom.  Your phrasing is always delicate.  Be sure to assume that I’m the loser.  Of course, that whole ‘marrying another guy’ thing does tend to make me look that way.

Then the diatribe about Ronni.  How she’d never liked her anyway…with several examples…how Nick was better off without her…now he could concentrate on finding a real person…get serious about his life.

A real person?  What the fuck did she think Ronni was?  She was real enough.  She was flesh and blood.  She was beauty and humor and grace.  Nick knew what his mother meant.  A real person was a person not in show business.  What did that make him, he wondered.  He was in show business.  And where was he supposed to meet this person?  He never met anyone who wasn’t an adoring fan or in the business.  A brief image of Abby floated through his mind.

His mother went back to telling him what a loser he was…how she knew he wasn’t good at meeting new people, but he should just make the effort…because it was time to settle down…find a good woman and settle down.

I had one, thought Nick.  I had a good woman and I was ready to settle down.  She left me, do you remember that, Mom?  Nick didn’t know how this had suddenly become his wrongdoing, but, of course, it had.  That was how his mother worked.  I’m sorry you got dumped, Son.  What did you do to cause that?

Then she struck the final low blow, saying that she hoped he wouldn’t turn to food for comfort and get even fatter.  Even fatter.  Thanks, Mom.

Nick disconnected and dropped the cell phone on the table.  What a bitch!  He went over to the little fridge and pulled out one of the remaining bottles of beer.  Dammit!  Dammit!  Dammit!  Why did his life have to be so fucked up?  And what was he going to tell the guys?  He didn’t want the week to start off with a sympathy parade.  He rolled his eyes and tipped up the bottle.  He had planned on it being a celebration.  Good news to put everyone in a good frame of mind immediately.  Congratulations, Nick, we’re so happy for you.  Let’s make some music!

And now it would be…what?  Gee, sorry that you’re such a loser, Nicky.  Of course, they didn’t know that he’d planned on asking her to marry him.  He could just say that they split up, make it sound mutual or something.  Howie was the only one who had met her.  Yeah, he wouldn’t even bring it up unless they did.  He’d have to brush past it quickly because he wasn’t good at lying and they’d catch on immediately.  Shit! 

He opened another beer.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick waved Abby over to the breakfast table. 

“Good morning,” she said, “Are you all packed and ready to go?”

“Yep,” he replied.  “I’ve checked out and my bags are at the concierge’s desk.  I’ve seen the last of Rose Cottage.”

“It might haunt your nightmares for awhile,” mused Abby and then realized that had been somewhat tactless.  Charles glided over with orange juice and a pot of tea for her.  When he was done and they had ordered, Nick moved on to another topic.

“I didn’t see you last night.  I came up to get some dinner.”  Actually, he had come up for another couple of beers in the bar after the supply in the fridge ran out, but the room had been taken over by the raucous salesmen, so he had retreated to the dining room.  He was glad that he had eaten something or he might have had a hangover this morning.

“I ate in my room,” said Abby.  “I wasn’t in a good mood and I didn’t feel like braving the Techtronics crowd.”

Nick nodded.  “Yeah, I know what you mean.  They were really getting into it…like guys that hadn’t partied in a long time and they were making up for it.”

“There’ll be a few sore heads this morning,” said Abby.

“Oh yeah,” said Nick, nodding over to a table that had four very hung-over-looking men.  “Why weren’t you in a good mood?” asked Nick, hoping it didn’t have anything to do with him.

“Phone conversation with my mother,” said Abby.

Nick grimaced.  “Me too.  Mine was just a message but it still managed to push all my buttons.”

“They certainly have a knack for that, don’t they?” said Abby.

“Oh, yeah,” replied Nick.  “She hit them all.”  He ticked them off on his fingers.  “Loser in love, not reliable, I don’t treat her well, fat…all in a few short sentences.”

“Mine had the martyr complex revved up,” said Abby.  “How poorly she had been treated by the ungrateful daughter whose behavior had resulted in the desecration of the dining room drapes.”

Nick blinked and raised his eyebrows in question.

Abby blushed.  “I threw a bit of a tantrum that involved a plate of tuna casserole.”

Nick burst out laughing.  “You threw food at the window?”

“No, I threw it at Philip.  Some bounced off him onto the drapes…and it made a real mess of the carpet.”  Abby grinned at the memory.

Nick laughed even harder.  “Good for you!” he said.  “The bastard!  What did he do then?”

“Oh, he said we were all pathetic and there was no amount of money that would make him want to be part of the family.  Then he stormed out.”

“Covered in tuna casserole?”  Tears were running down Nick’s face.  The hung-over men looked across and wondered what was so funny.

“He wiped most of it off with his table napkin while he was delivering his diatribe.”  Abby paused and reflected.  “You know, he wasn’t very careful.  Stuff was flying everywhere, little bits of macaroni and celery.  I think he was the one responsible for the drapes…certainly the carpet.  I think I’ll suggest to my mother that she send the cleaning bills to him.”  She grinned.

“Really?” said Nick, dabbing at his eyes with his own napkin.

“No,” said Abby, “because I’ve already told her that we are never discussing it again.”

“Will that work?” asked Nick, “Refusing to discuss it…will she go along with that?”  He couldn’t picture his own mother giving in.

“Oh, hell no,” said Abby with a laugh.  “She’ll bring it up a thousand times.  But I am just going to walk away and refuse to talk about it.  Thank you, Charles.”

“You’re welcome, Miss Fremont…Mr. Carter.  Enjoy your breakfast.”

“We’re leaving today,” said Nick, slipping a large bill into Charles’ hand.  “Thanks for everything, man.”

“Thank you, Sir.  It’s been a pleasure,” said Charles.  “I hope we’ll see you again sometime.”

Nick and Abby looked at each other across the table and smiled.  No way in hell, thought Abby.  Not a fucking chance, thought Nick.  Neither of them would ever come back to Brookhaven Lodge and Conference Centre.
Chapter 20 by old_archive
“So you threw your dinner on the guy who…on the guy?”  Nick picked up the conversation again when they were on the road.

“Yes,” said Abby, “I’m ashamed to admit that I did.  But I stewed about it all day after I found out what was going on.  I didn’t know what to do.”  She paused, staring out the window in front of her.  Nick watched her purse her lips in pain.  “I even thought about just letting it go, going along with it, giving in,” she continued in a small voice.  “But only for a moment.  That moment of weakness made me ashamed and angry and when we were all seated at the table, the hypocrisy of the situation just sickened me…everyone making idle conversation…chat, chat, chat…”

“You should have thrown some food at your parents, too,” said Nick.

“Well, Daddy got a wineglass shattered on the wall behind his head, but I stormed out before I did anything to my mother…although the entire incident was almost enough to shock her into a coronary.  She’s a terrible snob about proper behavior and…well, she’s a snob about everything.”

They drove in silence for awhile, both reflecting on their parents.

“You know what I think, Abby,” said Nick.  “You know how you said that I would make the perfect boyfriend for you because I didn’t live in Chicago?”

“Yessss,” said Abby slowly.

“Well, I think you’d make the perfect girlfriend for me for the same reason…because I don’t live in Chicago.”

“What?”  Abby stole a swift sideways glance at him.  He was smiling, but he didn’t look like he was kidding.

“Yeah.  I need to have a girlfriend.  I get asked in every interview about it…am I seeing someone?  Blah, blah, blah.  They make such a big deal out of it.  What’s wrong with me?  Am I gay?  This way, I could tell them that I’m seeing someone who’s not in show business and please respect our privacy and that will be it.”

“Have you lost your mind completely?” asked Abby.

“No, no, hear me out,” said Nick, warming to the idea.  “You could tell your parents that we met at the Lodge, which is true, and that we are dating, but I’m on the road or something…”

“Oh yeah, they’d believe that,” said Abby sarcastically.  “A rock star on the road.  Sure, Abby, we believe you.”

“Well, I could send you letters or postcards or something…or email.  Yeah, email!  That’s it!  We can email each other.”  Nick smiled in satisfaction.

Abby was dumbfounded.  Surely, he wasn’t serious.  The idea was ludicrous.

“Uh, Nick, someone would find out eventually who I was.  You couldn’t keep it a secret forever.  Then what?”

“Then nothing.  So what?”

“Oh, come on, no one is going to believe that you are dating me.”

“Why not?  Do you think you are too good for me?  That I could never get a girl with class, a socialite or whatever you are?”

“Give your head a shake, Nick,” said Abby.  “You could get anyone you wanted.  It’s the other way around.”

“What do you mean?” he said.

“Are you really going to make me say it?” Abby retorted, with a tinge of anger in her voice.  “Fine, then I’ll say it.  No one would believe that a gorgeous man like you would be interested in a Plain Jane like me.”

“Well, now I’m insulted,” said Nick, after a moment.

“What?! YOU’RE insulted?!”

“So you’re saying that I’m so shallow that I have to have a girlfriend who is beautiful…on the outside…physically…?”

“Had any that weren’t?” 

That stopped him.  His many misadventures in the romantic arena had all had one thing in common.  They were gorgeous.  Nick had never gone out with a girl who didn’t generate the comment, “Wow!  You guys will have beautiful children.”

“So?” said Nick, in desperation.  “None of them have worked out.  Maybe it’s time for a change.”  And then the full import of what he had just said sank in.  He lowered his head.  Aw, shit! 

But Abby surprised him.  She burst out laughing.  “You’re a funny guy, Nick.  I like you.  I had a good time with you this week.  You saved me and I think maybe in a little, tiny way, I saved you too.”

“Not so tiny,” said Nick, softly.

There were a few moments of silence.  Then Abby sighed.  “But now, if you don’t mind, get the hell out of my life.”

“Okay,” laughed Nick.  “I will.  But I insist on taking your email address with me.  You have an email address, right?  Society babes know how to use a computer, right?”

“Bite your tongue, Popstar!  Of course, we do!  How do you think we arrange all those fundraisers for the Art Institute and the Symphony?  Besides, my kids taught me.”

“What kids?”

“I volunteer in a class of hearing-impaired children.  They’re all whizzes on the computer.”

They changed the subject then and started talking about computers…and email…and the perils of being well-known.

“I have to change my email address every month or so,” said Nick.  “I don’t know how it happens.  I think only a few friends have it and then it gets put out there and then…”  He exhaled loudly, “…the mail comes flooding in.”

“Oh stars alive, and he’s in my car!” said Abby in a fluttering Southern Belle voice.

“Shut up!” said Nick, laughing.

“You shut up, Rock Star!” retaliated Abby, laughing and thinking that it had been a long time since she had had such a fun drive.

They continued joking and talking until they neared Chicago.  Traffic was heavy and Abby drove like she was the only one on the road.  She wasn’t unsafe, but she was daring.  She changed lanes constantly, always signaling first.  Nick sat silent, staring out the window in front of him.

“Relax,” she said at one point.  “I know how to drive in this city.”

“I am relaxed,” he said, but the final syllable ended in a squeak, as the car veered around the back end of a semi, barely missing the bumper.

Nick began seeing signs for the airport and his stomach started doing weird things.  He felt tense and nervous and he wasn’t sure why.  He wanted to say a proper goodbye to her, but he didn’t want her to come into the airport with him.  That would be way too awkward.  But would it be proper to just say, Thanks for everything, drop me at the curb, see ya!

Abby was having the same thoughts.  “Do you mind if I just drop you at the curb, Nick?  Parking here is a nightmare!”

“That would be fine.  This was so great of you, Abby, to drive me here.  It was fun.”

“Yes, it was, wasn’t it?  Okay, here we are.”

Nick climbed out and got his suitcase and guitar out of the back.  He stuck his head back in the door.  “Take care of yourself, Abby,” he said.  “You’re good people.”

“So are you, Nick,” said Abby.  “Now go make some music.”

Nick nodded and closed the door.  He stood on the curb and watched her drive out of sight.  Then he walked into the airport and turned his thoughts to the future.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby drove through the familiar streets of Oak Park, giving herself a pep talk.  You can do this.  You can do this.  You must do this.  You must be Abby.  You can’t go back to being Abigail.  Abigail is a loser, who doesn’t believe in herself.  Not much wonder no one else does either.  Abby’s not a loser.  She’s fun to be with…just ask your local recording artist, if you don’t believe me!  Abby laughed to herself and pulled into the driveway. 

She stopped at the front door and got out her suitcase.  She unlocked the door and stepped into the hall.  She inhaled the scent of lemon furniture polish.  Yes, she was home.  A knot began forming in her stomach.

“Miss Abigail, how are you?”  Mrs. Smith appeared in the doorway of the living room.

“I’m fine, Mrs. Smith.  I’m just going to drop my bag here and put the car in the garage.”

“Yes, Miss.  I’ll take it up to your room for you.”

“Don’t be silly, Mrs. Smith.  I’m perfectly capable of lifting a suitcase.”

“Whatever you say, Miss Abigail.  I like your hat, by the way.”

Abby reached a hand self-consciously to her head.  “Thanks,” she said.  “A friend of mine got it for me.”  She turned to the door and then stopped.  “Mrs. Smith?” she said, turning back.  “Do you think you could call me Abby?”

“Miss Abby,” said the housekeeper, testing the words on her tongue. 

“No, not Miss Abby…just Abby.”

Mrs. Smith’s eyes widened and she stole a glance over her shoulder.  She lowered her voice to a whisper.  “I don’t think Mrs. Fremont would like that,” she said.

Abby leaned into her and whispered as well.  “There are going to be quite a few changes around here that Mrs. Fremont isn’t going to like.  But she’s just going to have to suck it up and get used to it.”

“Oh my,” said Mrs. Smith.

They heard footsteps on the landing.  “Is someone there, Mrs. Smith?”

“It’s Miss Abigail.  She’s just gone to put her car away.”

Abby winked at Mrs. Smith and slipped silently out the door.  Mrs. Smith stood in the foyer and looked around.  Things were certainly going to get interesting in this house.
Chapter 21 by old_archive
“My God, Abigail, wherever did you get that hat?  It’s hideous.”  Sharon Fremont pounced on her daughter as soon as she stepped through the door.

“Welcome home, Abby.  Nice to see you, Abby.  We missed you, Abby!”  And so it begins, thought Abby.

“What’s all this Abby nonsense?  Your name is Abigail.”

“I’ve decided I like Abby better.”

“No, you don’t.  It’s common.”

“Perhaps it is, Mother.  Perhaps I am, too.  But that’s the name I wish to be addressed by.”

“Utter nonsense.  I refuse to call you by that name.”

“Then we won’t be having many conversations, will we?”  Abby picked up her suitcase and walked past a dumbfounded Mrs. Smith, who was hovering in the doorway of the dining room with her mouth hanging open.

“It was unbelievable,” she told Mr. Smith later that night.  “It was like an alien being had invaded her body.  She was a completely different person.”  Mrs. Smith was a big Star Trek fan.

“Wonder what happened at that Lodge,” mused Mr. Smith, reaching for the mashed potatoes.  “This lamb is good, Dear.”  Mrs. Smith prepared the meals for the Fremonts and always made enough for her and her husband.  It was the only way she could be convinced to stay long enough to serve the dinner and tidy the kitchen.  Mr. Smith worked until 8:00 at night and picked his wife and his dinner up on the way home.  It was a system which suited everyone.

“Thank you, Dear.  I know it’s one of your favorites.”  Mrs. Smith handed her husband the string beans.  “I don’t know what happened.  They wouldn’t talk.  Mrs. Fremont refused to call her anything but Abigail, and Abig…Abby wouldn’t answer her.  I don’t know what I’m to do.  What should I call her?”

Mr. Smith pondered that for a moment.  “Well,” he said finally, “maybe you could call her Abby when it’s just the two of you and Miss Abigail when her mother’s in the room.”

“I guess I could,” answered Mrs. Smith.  “It seems a bit hypocritical, though.”

“I think the young lady will understand.  She knows who pays your wages.”

Mrs. Smith nodded.  “It won’t last, anyway.  Mrs. Fremont will wear her down.  You’ll see.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It began that night at dinner.

John Fremont arrived home late and Abby and her mother were already at the table.  He had spent the last week castigating himself for his dishonorable act.  He was ashamed of himself and furious at his wife for having talked him into it.  His daughter’s words ‘I will never forgive you’ had rung in his head all week.

“Hello, Abigail.  It’s nice to see you home,” he said dropping a kiss on her cheek. 

“Hello, Daddy,” said Abby.

Her father took his seat at the head of the table.  He unfolded his napkin.  “Well, what delight has Mrs. Smith made for us tonight?” 

“Cream of carrot soup, to start…and then roast lamb,” answered his wife.

The three ate in silence for a few minutes, the only sound the occasional ting of a spoon touching the soup plate.

“Did you enjoy the meals at the Lodge, Abigail?” said her father finally.

Abby nodded.  “Yes, they were fine.”

“Nothing like Mrs. Smith’s cooking, though, I’ll bet,” he said heartily.

“Well, aren’t you going to make your father follow your new rules…or is that just for me?”  Sharon Fremont addressed her daughter in an icy tone and then looked up the table at her husband.  “She’s come home with her head full of nonsense.  She’s decided to change her name.  To Abby.”

John looked at his daughter.  “Abby,” he said, softly.  “That’s nice.  I like it.  I never thought of you as an Abby.”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” said Sharon.  “People don’t just change their names in the middle of their life.  You will not call her Abby.”

“I don’t see why it’s a problem,” her husband replied.  Then he looked at Abby, “Of course, you can’t always teach an old dog new tricks.  It might take some time.  But I’ll try…Abby.”

Sharon Fremont snorted and rose to her feet.  She took the soup plates and left the dining room.

“I’ll do anything,” John continued, “to make up for…”

Abby held up her hand in protest.  “I don’t want to talk about it.  Ever.”

“But I want to apologize.  It was wrong of me.”

“I don’t want to talk about it, Daddy.”

John Fremont sighed.  “Well, if you ever find it in your heart to forgive me, will you let me know?”

“Yes, Daddy, I’ll do that.”

Sharon Fremont sailed back into the room, followed by Mrs. Smith.  They placed a platter and bowls on the table and Mrs. Smith retreated to the kitchen.  The Fremonts served themselves in silence.

“So what did you do at the Lodge, Abig…Abby?” asked her father, when everyone had salted and peppered to their satisfaction and were preparing to eat.

“Played tennis,” said Abby.  Tried to kill myself.  Ate pizza.  Met a friend.

“You must have played a lot of tennis,” said her mother, “if it made you too tired to return phone calls.”

Abby looked at her mother.  “I wasn’t too tired,” she said simply, shocking both her parents into speechlessness by her boldness.  She had never spoken back to her mother like this.

The silence grew oppressive.  But Sharon Fremont could not let it go.  “Too busy out buying hats, then?” she said.  “You should see the silly hat she bought, John.  It looks like something from the turn of the century…the last one, not this one…1900…oh, for God’s sake, it’s not funny.”  The other two were amused at her attempt to define the era.

“It is from then, Mother,” said Abby.  “It’s called a newsboy’s hat.  And I like it.”

“New hat, new name,” muttered her mother.  “What else is new?  New man?”

Abby so very much wanted to say ‘yes’, just to see the look on her mother’s face.  But her mother would hound her for details until Abby’s story fell apart and then she would berate her for making up nonsense.  But Abby wasn’t about to let her mother force her into saying ‘no’.

“Slept with a couple of traveling salesmen and did the waiter once behind the bar, but that’s all,” she said, mildly.

“Abigail!”  Her father was shocked.

“Yes, Daddy?”  She turned innocent eyes on him.

“That is not appropriate talk for the dinner table…or any other time for that matter.”

Abby shrugged.  “It’s not like I said ‘fuck’ or anything.”

Sharon Fremont gasped and covered her chest with her hands.  John Fremont looked at his daughter and then shook his head sadly.  “You may be excused from the table, Abigail,” he said.

“Abby,” said Abby.  Her father did not reply.

Abby set her knife and fork down and stood up.  Her mother braced herself.  She hoped there wasn’t going to be another food-throwing incident.  But she didn’t have to worry.  Her daughter simply turned her back and walked from the room.

Abby sat in her room and thought.  She had been rude, she knew, and would have to make amends.  Her mother would pay her back tenfold for her lapse in manners.  Ah well, thought Abby, the momentary satisfaction had been worth it.  She knew that it was only the trace of bravado that had followed her from the Lodge and that it would disappear by tomorrow.  She’d be back to being Abigail.

She read her new book for awhile and then went downstairs to apologize to her parents.
Chapter 22 by old_archive
“Hey, Daddy.”  Abby poked her head into her father’s study.  “Do you think I could check my email?”

“Sure can,” said John Fremont.  “Expecting to hear from someone?”  Abby rarely used the computer at home.

Well, that was the million-dollar question, wasn’t it? thought Abby.  Was she expecting to hear from someone?  She had vacillated for a week.  Should she check or not?  She knew she would be disappointed to be told ‘No new messages’, and she didn’t want to invite any more disappointment into her life.  But what if the miracle had happened, and Nick had indeed emailed her, even just to say ‘thanks for the ride to the airport; I made it to Atlanta’.  Then it would be rude not to answer.

“Well, if you’re busy, I can come back later,” said Abby, losing her nerve again.

“No, that’s okay, Honey.  Here you go.”  John stood up from the desk and motioned Abby into the chair.  “We really should get you one of these of your own.”

“I can come back later,” she said.

“No, no, that’s not what I meant.  I meant that if you had your own, you might use it more, whenever you wanted, not just when you thought I wasn’t.  Yes, I think that’s what we need to do. We’ll get you a computer.”

Abby smiled to herself.  She knew that her father was still seeking absolution for his heinous crime.  Being able to buy her something expensive would set him on the road to redemption in his own eyes.

“Sure, Daddy, whatever you say.”  Abby was humble.  She had been humble all week.  Her unreasonable behavior the night of her arrival home had been followed by abject apologies and a suitably repressed demeanor.  She had spent a lot of time playing tennis at the club.  At home, she stayed in her rooms and read.  And thought about Nick.  Not in any romantic sense, she wasn’t interested in him like that.  But he was the other half of the Abby Club, the only other person in the world who thought of her as Abby.

Abby’s campaign to change her name had been singularly unsuccessful and she had given it up.  Mrs. Smith just looked embarrassed every time she said it, and she always checked around first to make sure that Sharon Fremont was not within earshot.  She had looked relieved earlier in the day when Abby had said, “That’s fine, Mrs. Smith.  I guess I’m not really an Abby anyway.  Call me Abigail, if you’d rather, but please drop the Miss.”

Abby’s mother had steadfastly refused to call her anything but Abigail and had, in fact, tried to put the name into every sentence she said to her.  Her father had taken the middle ground, as he so often did.  He didn’t call her Abby, but he didn’t call her Abigail either.  He stuck with Honey.

Abby sighed and clicked her email open.  There were two new messages.  And her heart stopped.  They were both from Nick.  The subject line on the first one said ‘Thanks’.  What a proper well-bred boy, thought Abby with a smile.  Thank-you notes were de rigueur in Abby’s life.  It had been drilled into her since childhood.  You said thank you and then you said something nice about the gift and then you said something nice about the person…and then you said thank you again.  If Nick had followed Miss Beecham’s protocol, the email would read:  Thank you very much for the drive to the airport.  It was a fun trip.  It was kind of you to go out of your way.  Thanks again, Nick.

Abby looked at the date on the message.  It had been sent on Monday.  That meant he’d gotten to Atlanta on Saturday and gotten settled in…probably hadn’t got to a computer until Monday.  Oh for God’s sakes, Abby, open the damn thing.  It’s a thank-you note, not a Shakespearean play.  Stop looking for subtext.

Hey, Abby! it read. First I wrote Dear Abby and I thought that sounded funny…you know the Advice Column Lady…so I changed it.  Anyway, I just wanted to say thanks for the lift to the airport.  It sure was more fun driving with you than being stuck in some limo.  I made it to L.A. and then on to Atlanta.  Seeing the guys again was great.  It was a bit hairy at first, but it’s good now.  Take care and don’t let your mother get you down.  Nick.

Abby stared at the message for a long time, wondering if she should reply.  There were many schools of thought on email protocol.  One theory said that you should reply to every email you received, if only to let the sender know that you received it.  The problem with that theory, of course, was that you could turn a simple thank-you note into a lifelong correspondence.

Abby decided to look at the second email before she decided about the first.  The subject line on it said ‘Hi again!’  It was dated earlier today.  Abby did time zone calculations in her head and figured this was only an hour or so old.

Hey, Abby!  Me again.  Just wanted to say hi.  How’s it going?  Everything here is good.  I played Ribbons of Light for the guys.  They liked it.  And I was wondering, did you ever go to college?  Nick

Huh?  The last sentence threw Abby completely.  What was that about?  But the fact that there was a question in the email made it clear that an answer was expected.  She raised her fingers to the keyboard and then drew them back.  She thought for a moment and then tried again.  She typed and then backspaced and typed.  She chuckled at her behavior.  You’d think I’m writing the Great American Novel, she thought.

Dear Nick.  I can say that because it doesn’t sound funny (like Dear Abby).  I got your email

No, that’s dumb, she thought.  Obviously, I got his email or I wouldn’t be answering it.

Dear Nick.  I can say that because it doesn’t sound funny (like Dear Abby).  It was my pleasure to drive you to the airport.  I was going that way anyway

No, wait a minute.  That’s not the email you’re answering.

Dear Nick.  I can say that because it doesn’t sound funny (like Dear Abby).  I’m glad you arrived in Atlanta safely and have reconnected with the Boys

There!  That was a good opening.  It showed that she’d received the first email and was answering it along with the second.  Now what?

Dear Nick.  I can say that because it doesn’t sound funny (like Dear Abby).  I’m glad you arrived in Atlanta safely and have reconnected with the Boys.  I’m glad they liked the song.  I did.  I have a degree in Social Work from Northwestern.  Why?

Nope, nope, nope.  You have to include a question to get him to write back, but that sounds a little demanding.  And you said ‘I’m glad’ twice.

Dear Nick.  I can say that because it doesn’t sound funny (like Dear Abby).  I’m glad you arrived in Atlanta safely and have reconnected with the Boys.  I’m not surprised they liked the song.  It’s a good one.  I have a degree in Social Work from Northwestern.  How did they like the jam?

Better.  There’s a question…and it’s innocent.  Should move it around though.  It looks weird at the end.

Dear Nick.  I can say that because it doesn’t sound funny (like Dear Abby).  I’m glad you arrived in Atlanta safely and have reconnected with the Boys.  I’m not surprised  they liked the song.  It’s a good one.  How did they like the jam?  I have a degree in Social Work from Northwestern.  Abby

She stared at the computer for a long time, the cursor poised over the Send button.  Oh, for God’s sakes, she said finally and clicked the missive into cyberspace.  She exited the email program and stood up, feeling satisfied with her effort.  She went in search of her father.  She found him in the living room reading the newspaper.  Her mother was in the chair across from him with a novel.

“Daddy, I’m done now.  You can go back to the computer.”

“Thanks, Honey.  Did you have many messages?”

“A couple.  I answered them.  Um…Daddy?”

“Yes, Honey?”

“I think maybe getting a computer of my own is a good idea.  Then I don’t have to bother you.”

“It’s no bother, but I agree with you.  You need a computer of your own.  I’ll take care of it tomorrow.  Would you like it in your sitting room?”

“Yes, please, Daddy.”  Abby dropped a hand on her father’s shoulder and squeezed it.  It was the first time she had touched him since her return from the Lodge.  He placed his hand over hers and squeezed it.  Abby smiled at him and left the room.

“What’s that all about?” asked Sharon Fremont, looking over the top of her reading glasses.

“I’m getting Abigail a computer of her own,” said John.  “Then she doesn’t have to wait around for mine.”

“Humph,” snorted Sharon.  “And I guess that will make the two of you best friends again.”

“No,” said John, sadly, “I don’t think we’ll ever be best friends again.”
Chapter 23 by old_archive
Best friends.  Yep, these were his best friends.  His brothers.  The people he loved more than anyone else in the world.  And they were together again.

Those had been the first fairy tale thoughts that Nick had had when the five men had indulged in a group hug last Sunday.  It hadn’t been quite so easy or angelic, of course.  There were issues.  But time and distance had blurred the edges of the angst and the anger.

They were meeting in Atlanta because Brian didn’t want to be away from his wife and son and he also didn’t want to drag them around the country.  None of the others cared where they met, so Atlanta was cool with them.  And since Brian was the one with the most ‘issues’, it made sense to let him have his way on this.  And it helped that there was a great recording studio there.

Brian had invited each one individually and privately to stay at his house, and each one of them had thanked him politely and turned him down.  Which is what he was hoping they would do.  But he had to make the offer.

Nick arrived on Saturday.  Brian met him at the airport and took him to the hotel.  Then they went to Brian’s house for dinner and an evening with Leighanne and the kid.  What a cutie-pie that was!  Nick didn’t really like being around babies, but Brian’s son was getting out of that stage now, turning into a real person. 

Nick steered the conversation away from his social life.  It wasn’t difficult.  All Brian and Leighanne wanted to talk about were the joys and perils of parenthood, what wonderful and hilarious things their son had done in recent days and how they were thinking about having another one.  Any attempt to ask Nick about his love life was easily deflected by him pointing at the baby and saying, “Aw, look at that, he’s so cute.”  And they’d be off on another round of cootchy-coo baby talk.

Sunday, the others arrived throughout the day.  Nick hung around his hotel.  He worked out in the morning and then played some guitar in his room.  The others dropped by when they arrived and soon the four were there laughing and hugging and having a beer.  Not AJ, of course.  Not the beer.  He was still hanging in there with the sobriety.

Nick was happy about that.  He thought it was only now that they were away from it that they realized how close they had come to losing AJ, how truly far down the ladder into Hell he had ventured.  And, thought Nick, with a shudder, how close I was to following him.

Nick had been “babysat” for all the years that he was a minor.  He was the Golden Child, the cute one, the kid.  No hint of controversy could come near him.  So he wasn’t even allowed out of the hotel when they were on tour.  It was no big deal to him.  He didn’t even like the taste of beer then and he didn’t mind staying behind to play Nintendo.  Brian wasn’t into the club scene and was happy to stay back with him.

AJ was the Wild Child.  He was only two years older than Nick, but somehow he just always seemed older.  You could look at pictures of AJ when he was sixteen and pictures of him when he was twenty-two and there wasn’t any difference.  He looked twenty-five in all of them.  So he had no trouble getting into bars and wild behavior was almost expected.

As AJ got further and further along the road to alcoholism and drug addiction, Howie and Kevin got away from the scene.  They were mature men and were tired of his antics.  And Nick got older.  Reached the age of majority.  And wanted to party.  He sucked at meeting girls, even though there was always a lineup of them who wanted to meet him.  But he was shy and when he got nervous, he said truly stupid things.  Having a couple of beers under his belt made it easier to talk to them…or at least gave him an excuse for the silly things he said.  So he went drinking with AJ.

AJ also wasn’t opposed to having sex with strangers…anyone, anywhere, anytime.  And the girls usually had a friend.  So Nick got sucked into the vortex and was spiraling down with him.  He reached his own personal nadir the night he stumbled into the back room of a club and found AJ sprawled on a chair with his pants down and a girl on her knees with her mouth over him.  He muttered, ‘sorry’ and the girl looked up from what she was doing.  “I can do you too if you want,” she said.  Nick declined and left the room.  The shameful part for him was that he was tempted and the only reason he said ‘no’ was because he thought he was too drunk to get it up.

When Nick cried throughout the TRL interview announcing AJ’s admission to rehab, only half the tears were for AJ.

Monday, they hit the studio.  All five of them.  Together again.  They had all brought music and there was a bunch of stuff that they had started before…some songs with tracks laid down by everyone but Nick that they had done when he was doing Now or Never.  Did they still want to use those songs?  They had come so far individually in the past years that they didn’t know what their group style was anymore.

They couldn’t seem to get organized.  They all talked at once and then they all shut up and there was a long silence.  Finally, Brian got exasperated.  For goodness sake, Kevin, he blurted, get us organized.  They all started to laugh.  Ya, Kev, what’s your problem?  Come on, Train, what’s the matter? 

Kevin smiled sweetly.  I wasn’t sure that was still my job, he said.  The others all nodded.  Of course, it was.

Kevin reached into his briefcase and pulled out a pad of lined yellow paper and a pen.  Okay then, he said.  Let’s start with you, Howie… and away they went.

It was all business and getting the feel of being together on Monday.  No one brought up Nick’s love life until Tuesday.  Howie had asked after Ronni on Sunday when he first saw Nick and Nick had told him that they’d split up.  He’d said it with a wave of his hand like it was no big deal.  Fortunately, AJ had blown into the room right then and they didn’t talk about it any more.

Brian had them all to dinner on Monday evening and while they were there, Nick asked if he could use Brian’s computer to check his email.  There were only a couple of messages, nothing important.  He almost clicked out of it and then he thought of Abby.  He really should send her a thank you, he guessed.  So he did.

Tuesday, he gave the guys the jam.  They, of course, wanted to know where he got it.  Jam was not a gift they expected from Nick.  He told them that he had stayed at this lodge place in Michigan the week before and there was a jam shop in the little town near the lodge.  The other four slipped sideways glances at each other.  Nick had spent a week at a lodge in Michigan and had gone shopping for jam…?

“Why did you ever go there?” asked AJ, finally.  “I thought you were more of an ocean kind of guy.”

“This place is on the water.  It’s a pretty nice place.  I just wanted somewhere quiet to…I don’t know, get my head together for this.”

They all nodded at that.  They had all found some time for quiet reflection in the preceding week, to lock their doubts and anxieties firmly in the closet and chase the butterflies out of their stomach.

Okay, cool.  But jam?  What kind of hotel was this that had a jam shop?

“No, the jam shop was in the little town, Braywood…it had a bunch of neat stores.  And afternoon tea at a hotel.  Not the Lodge, it was a different hotel.” 

The words weren’t out of his mouth before Nick regretted them.  Dammit!  Why oh why oh why didn’t he ever think before he spoke?

“Afternoon tea?” said AJ.  He used a very British accent, or at least what Americans think is a very British accent.  It sounded like ‘oftanoon tay’.

“It was kinda cool,” said Nick.  “Little sandwiches and carrot sticks that were curly and little squares…the lemon ones were amazing…and of course…”  His voice faltered as he saw the look on the others’ faces.  “…there was tea,” he finished lamely.

Kevin snorted and that was the cue for the rest of them to crack up completely.  If ever there was a guy on the planet who they would not associate with afternoon tea, it was Nick Carter.

Nick blushed and said, “Fine, I’ll take back the jam!”  This brought more laughter. 

Oh, it was so good to laugh with them again.  Each man had exactly the same thought.

After a moment, Kevin brought them back.  “Written any new stuff, Nick?  Stuff for us, I mean.”

Nick was glad to drop the whole ‘jam and afternoon tea’ conversation.  “Yeah.  A new one, actually.  I don’t even know how good it is.  It hasn’t…”  He rotated his hands in front of his head.  The others nodded.  They knew what he meant.

“Percolated yet?” suggested Kevin.

“Yeah,” said Nick. 

“Sing it,” said Howie, picking up a guitar from the corner.  He was sick of talking.  He wanted some music.

So Nick sang Ribbons of Light.  When he finished, he looked up at them.  Well?

“Did you mean that for a solo thing or for us?” asked AJ.

“I dunno,” said Nick.  “It just came out of me.  Why?”

Brian laughed.  “’Cause that is so Backstreet.”

“Really?” asked Nick.  The others nodded. 

“Oh, yeah,” said Kevin.  “Can’t you just hear Howie singing…do it again, Nick, the part with the…”

And they were off!!!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Wednesday, the subject of the jam came up again.  Brian and Leighanne had sampled their jar at breakfast that morning.  According to Brian, it was the best jam they’d ever tasted.  Nick was unsure whether Brian was making fun of it.  “It’s just jam,” he said.

“Did they serve jam at the afternoon tea?” asked AJ in mock innocence.

“Yeah,” said Nick, “with scones and clotted cream.  Now, fuck off!”

They had moved so close together in the previous twenty-four hours that Brian didn’t even object to the language, just joined in the laughter with the rest of them.

“What’s clotted cream?” he asked, wrinkling his nose.

“It’s whipped cream,” said Nick, “…or pummeled…or spanked…”  He giggled to himself.

And suddenly, his eyes went far away.  Not one of the others missed it.

“So Nick,” said Kevin, “did you find this little town by yourself or did someone take you?”

“Oh, I…um…there was…it was…there was a girl…”

Of course, there was a girl, Nick, they all thought.  Of course, there was.

“Abby,” he said, almost to himself.  “Her name was Abby.”
Chapter 24 by old_archive
Nick avoided the topic of Abby for the rest of the day and had a good long think about it that night.  He hadn’t really done anything, committed himself. 

“I just said that I met her.  I mean, you meet people all the time, right?  I didn’t say it was a relationship.  So I can back away and not do this dumb, fucking thing I want to…which is go forward with the Abby Plan.”

Because that was exactly what he wanted to do.  It felt so good to be able to say ‘there was a girl’.  Even if it was just Abby.  Someone he wasn’t really interested in and who wasn’t interested in him.  And he’d be doing her a favor too, right?  It would get that witch of a mother off her back. And maybe it would give her some confidence…yeah, it would help her come out of herself, stand up for herself, because someone was there beside her.  Well, not really there beside her because that was the whole point, that they never had to see each other.

Nick tried to force himself to think ahead to the difficulties and problems, but he couldn’t.  Because he didn’t want to admit that there would be any.  He decided to sleep on it. 

By morning, he had created a golden-hued plan of him and Abby, happily emailing each other from opposite ends of the country, her sending encouraging words to help him diet and exercise, him drawing her out of herself to be a strong, independent girl with way more fashion sense and better hair.  And he had also convinced himself that it would be okay with Abby, that it had really been her idea in the first place.

And the first thing he had to do, he realized, was find out more about her.  All he knew now was her name and that she lived in Chicago.  She was well off and had a nice car.  She worked with deaf kids and something arty…the Symphony, maybe…he couldn’t remember that one.  He opened the desk drawer and pulled out some stationery.  He wrote ‘Abby’ across the top and started making notes, writing down all the things he knew about her…except that she had planned on killing herself.  Then he wrote down some questions that he could ask her.

When they were done at the studio that day, he found a computer that was wired and logged on to his email.  He saw that Abby hadn’t answered his first message.  Hmmm…maybe this wouldn’t work, after all.  Well, he’d try one more and see how it went.  Maybe she just didn’t get to a computer very often.  Come to think of it, neither did he.  Maybe he should get one…one of those laptop thingies you can carry around with you.  A wireless one so he could email from anywhere, yeah, that’d be cool.  And he could put lots of other stuff on it too, games and shit.  And business crap.  Yeah, and he’d look really grown up walking around with it.  He’d get one tomorrow.  It was Saturday and they weren’t working.  Cool.  Maybe AJ or Howie would go with him, help him pick one out.

He typed out the message to Abby and hit Send.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby’s computer overwhelmed her.  Her father had gone completely overboard and not only bought her the most-up-to-date and most powerful machine, he’d also bought all the peripherals.

“What would I need a scanner for?” she asked him as the technician carried in the latest box.

Her sitting room looked like a hurricane had blown through…a styrofoam and cardboard hurricane.  There were empty boxes sitting everywhere with chunks of styrofoam hanging out of them.  The pile of manuals and CDs in Abby’s hand got larger and larger as each item was opened.  Computer yes, printer definitely, but a scanner?  And now a docking station.  Abby didn’t even know what a docking station was.

“It’s for the digital camera,” the technician told her.

Digital camera?

“I got you one of those too, Honey,” said her father.  “It was all part of the deal.  I thought I’d get it all at once and have Harvey here set it all up for you.”   Harvey worked in IT at the main office of Fremont Corporation.

“Daddy, I…”

“And cable access.  High speed.  For sailing the net.”

“Surfing,” said Harvey under his breath.

John Fremont shrugged and looked at his daughter.  Please forgive me, said his face.

“Thank you, Daddy, it’s all wonderful,” said Abby, thinking that she really didn’t have any room for anything else here and if she demurred further, Lord knows what her father would buy her next.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was all wonderful.  After the boxes and debris and the father had been removed from the room, Harvey gave Abby a 30 minute lesson that told her everything she needed to know.  She already knew how to use a computer – in this day and age, who didn’t? – but Harvey showed her the quirks and shortcuts of her own machine.

“Here’s my number, Miss Fremont.  If you hit a snag, call me.  Don’t go nuts trying to make it do something if it doesn’t want to.  Just call me.”

“Thank you, Harvey,” said Abby.

Harvey left and Abby started to play with the computer.  She set up her email account with her high-speed server.  She sent the new address to everyone in her old address book…but not Nick.  She would continue to check the hotmail account she’d been using.  If he replied again, she’d give him the new address.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He replied again.

Hey, Abby!  Good to hear from ya.  I went out today and got this way cool computer.  It is so wack!  Howie came with me.  I swear, I could launch the space shuttle with this.  And totally wireless.  I don’t have to plug it in.  I don’t have the first freaking idea how that works.  LOL!  That means 'laughing out loud'.  How much of that stuff do you know?

Anyway, social work.  Cool.  Makes sense I guess, you being a rich girl.  Giving back and all that.  What’s your favorite color?  Mine’s green.  That’s confidential information, of course.  You could only find that out at ten thousand sites on the internet.  LOL!

Nick

Abby read it and re-read it.  Then she got up and walked away from it.  Then she read it again.  Then she went to the Internet.  Two hours later, she sent the reply.

Dear Nick.  I’m sorry.  I’ve looked everywhere and you don’t seem to be mentioned on the Internet at all.  Are you sure you’re spelling your name right?  LOL!

I am also writing from my new computer.  Daddy insisted on buying it for me as an apology present.  Of course, he didn’t call it that.  I think I did launch the space shuttle.  Stay tuned to your local news.

Blue.

Btw (that means ‘by the way’ by the way) here is my new hyperspeed ultra-sonic email address – abby.fremont@chicom.net.  I’m pretty sure I won’t have to change mine as often as you do.

Abby

Nick read it and re-read it.  He added ‘blue’ to his list.  And then he got up and walked away from it.  He was going out to dinner with the guys.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So tell us about this new girl,” said Kevin, in a lull in the conversation.

“There’s not much to tell,” said Nick, “…yet.”  He picked up his water glass and took a drink, trying to think fast.  “I mean, we just met last week.”

“So it was just a casual affair?” asked AJ.  Brian sniffed in disapproval.

“No, we didn’t even…I mean…she…we…”  Nick knew he was blushing.  The others started to laugh.  Backstreet’s back, thought Nick.  We’re talking about sex and teasing Nicky.

“That’s a good thing,” said Brian.  “Do you think this might turn into something?”

“Could be,” said Nick.  “We’re emailing.”

“What’s she look like?” asked AJ.

“Why is that important?” retorted Nick.  The others all looked at him.

“It’s not,” said AJ.  “I was just wondering.  You know…is she tall or short or…”

“She’s got class,” said Nick, which didn’t answer the question.

Wow! thought AJ.  This must be one ugly girl.  He looked over at Howie and grinned.

Nick caught the look.  “What?  There’s a problem with that?  A girl with class?  Do we all have to go out with big-busted empty-headed blondes?”

There was a silence while Brian and Kevin stared at Nick with raised eyebrows until he realized what their wives looked like.  AJ sorted through the list of his recent shopping partners and could see that Nick had a point.

Finally, Howie spoke up.  “We never said one of us wouldn’t get a girl with class, Nicky.  We just never thought it would be you.”

Nick laughed.  “Yeah, hard to believe, ain’t it?”

The others laughed and the moment passed.  They changed the subject and didn’t speak of Abby again.  But when AJ and Howie were driving back to the hotel, AJ mentioned it.  “This must be one ugly girl that Nick’s found.  He didn’t even say she had a good personality.”

Howie laughed.  “Well, his last one was gorgeous, but I didn’t care all that much for her personality.  Maybe he’s on the right track this time.”

“Yeah,” said AJ, with a sigh.  “Let’s hope so.  And if it does turn into something for him, maybe this girl will have a couple of classy friends for you and me.”

Howie laughed.  “Maybe.  But AJ, even if we never thought Nicky could get a girl with class…”

“Yeah?”

“…we were totally sure you couldn’t!!”  Howie giggled at his joke.

“Shaddup!” retorted AJ, with a laugh.  He opened his mouth to retaliate, but the car pulled up in front of the hotel and they dropped the conversation.  As he was drifting off to sleep that night, a stray thought floated across his mind.  He wondered what a girl with class looked like. 
Chapter 25 by old_archive
Hey, Abby!

They were her two favorite words.  In the three weeks since she and Nick had started their email correspondence, she had heard from him every day.  He would usually send one in the evening and she would get it when she got up the next morning.  Her daily routine changed.  She would get out of bed and turn on the computer.  While it was booting up, she’d go into her bathroom and have a shower.  She’d stand under the water and wonder what weird question Nick would have for her today.  There had been one every day…what was her favorite movie, when was her birthday, did she have any pets?  Abby was tempted to ask him if he just wanted her to write an autobiography but she was afraid he would say yes and not write every day any more.

Nick was busy in Atlanta working on the album.  They had a lot of material to sort through and progress was slow.  But he reported that they were all getting along.  No one was getting bent out of shape over little things, like they did when they were finishing up the Black and Blue tour.

He was working out and watching what he ate and he’d lost eight pounds.  His trainer told him that muscle weighs more than fat, so even though eight pounds didn’t sound like much, it was a good start.

Are you still whining every step of the way? Abby had asked him.

Oh yeah!  Every step.

Abby reported on her life.  She found that she didn’t have much to say.  School was out so she wasn’t working with the children.  The summertime was a bad time for cultural events, so there wasn’t much to organize in the way of fundraisers.  Mostly she was playing tennis and bridge.  And it sounded so awful to her.  So empty and shallow.  She called the administrator of the local hospital and asked if they needed any volunteers…to read to children or something like that.  They did and so Abby got to have her heart broken two afternoons a week.

I’m crying as I type, she wrote to Nick one day.  It’s so hard to see them so sick.  And they are so grateful for anything that breaks up the long days of monotony, broken only by medical procedures which are often agonizing.  They’re so happy to see me, it’s heartbreaking.

I know what you mean.  We’re always doing these things for the Children’s Wish Foundation.  It’s kind of humbling and also a little bit scary to know that these kids are dying and their biggest wish is that they could see us.

There were no LOLs that day.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby was able to keep Nick a secret for over a month.  After all, one email a day, answered before breakfast, wasn’t difficult to hide.  And the fact that Abby came to breakfast smiling every day was attributed by her parents to a good night’s sleep.  And the fact that she seemed to have gotten over Philip.

When Abby retired to her rooms at night, they assumed she was reading.  They had pretty much forgotten that the computer was there.  Abby certainly hadn’t.  It was her new best friend.  She allowed herself one hour a night only.  She explored the World Wide Web for exactly sixty minutes and then she stopped.

She started with the websites for the organizations she worked with…the Art Institute and the Symphony.  She went to other sites of similar organizations and compared them.  She made notes. 

She researched deafness in children and enjoyed reading a spirited debate on cochlear implants on a message board connected with one of the sites.  She found an on-line sign language dictionary, which she carefully bookmarked.

She sought out Fremont Corporation.  She wondered how much information was out there and what it was like.  She hated the corporate website and decided to have it changed as soon as possible.

She checked on the Cubs when they were out of town.

She checked the latest headlines, making sure the world hadn’t ended while she was surfing the Net.

She checked her email one last time and went to bed.

But she never checked on Nick.  After her initial foray through the Backstreet Internet Jungle, she never went back.  She didn’t need to.  The man she had met was not the person she found there.  She read a biography of him on one of the websites she visited.  It made her kind of sad.  Surely someone who had brought so much happiness to so many deserved a little of his own.

He seemed happy these days, she thought.  You couldn’t tell all that much from one e-mail, she realized, but she knew he was glad to be back with the group.  He shared anecdotes from the daily sessions and described his evenings out.  And of course, asked her the daily question.

So Abby was able to keep Nick a secret and she assumed that he was doing the same.  He wasn’t.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick would have kept her a secret, if AJ would have let him.  He was happy to let the others think there was a girl but he never brought her name into the conversation, and in fact, tried to change the subject if he thought it was headed that way.  But every so often, AJ would ask, “So…talked to Abby lately?”

Nick would nod and smile and relate the contents of the latest email.  “She’s volunteering at a children’s hospital.  She says it’s hard…not hard work, but…you know…hard.”

It was only after the third or fourth conversation like this that Nick realized AJ thought Nick was talking to Abby on the phone.  He thought about correcting the impression, but then decided, what the hell! it didn’t make any difference really and sometimes there was such a thing as too much explanation.

The Boys decided to take a long weekend off in the middle of August.  Howie was headed to Orlando to do a Lupus charity gig and visit his family.  AJ was going to Seattle to play in a celebrity golf tournament and check out the music scene there.  Brian was going to take Leighanne and the baby to Kentucky to visit his mom.  Kevin and Kristin were going camping with some friends.  Nick decided he’d go to L.A. and check on the house.  He hadn’t really been home in nearly two months.

“I’ll guess you’ll be going to Chicago,” said Howie to Nick, when they were discussing their plans.

“Huh?  Why?”

“Because of Abby,” said Howie.  “Won’t you want to spend the time with her?  I mean, you guys have been really hitting it off.”

“Yeah, sure,” said Nick, “we’re hitting it off.”

“I just figured you’d use this long weekend as an opportunity to go see her,” said Howie.

“Oh, yeah,” said Nick.  “I am.  I just didn’t understand what you were getting at.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!
Have you got AIM?

Dear Nick,
Anti-insurgency Missile?
An Imbecilic Mind?
American Institute of Mud?

Nick explained what an Instant Messenger was and told her where to go and download it.  So she did.  She had a terrible time trying to get a sign-on name.  She started with ‘Abby’ and was told that that name was already in use.  Pick something else.  So she tried numerous other things and got the same message.  Finally, the machine suggested one for her.  She clicked on okay and it came back and told her that that name was already in use.  She was getting very frustrated.

Another email came in from Nick asking if everything was in place and what was her screen name.  She explained the problem.  He wrote back and told her to go out of the program, wait five minutes and go in and try again.

Things went better that time and she was able to report that Abby411 was now on-line.

A moment later, she heard a loud ping and a new window popped up in the middle of her screen.

Hey, Abby!

It was from someone named Monty.  It took her a couple of seconds to figure out how to answer.

Nick?

Yeah, it’s me.  I have to keep changing my screen name.

Because of the fans.

Yeah.  So, how’ve you been?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

And now Abby couldn’t keep Nick a secret anymore.  She couldn’t hide the clicking sound of the keyboard and the peals of laughter that came out of her.  They talked every night for a week, sometimes just for a minute or so, sometimes for an hour.  Her parents sat downstairs and wondered what she was doing.

Her mother held out for three days and then could stand it no more.  She took to prowling the hall outside Abby’s rooms, listening to the clicking and the laughter.  She brought it up at breakfast.

“Are you getting good use out of your computer, Abigail?” she asked.

“Yes, I am, thank you,” replied Abby.  She turned to her father.  “Daddy, the website for the Corporation is awful.  You should get it changed.”

John Fremont looked at his daughter.  “Okay, Honey, I’ll look into it.”

“How is your story coming?”  Sharon Fremont dragged their eyes back to her.

“My story?”

“I thought maybe you were writing a story.  You seem to be doing a lot of typing…and laughing.”

“Oh…no, Mother, I’m IMing.”

“Pardon me?”

“IMing.  Instant Messaging.  It’s a conversation.  You type it and it pops up on the screen.”

“Oh my, you’re not in some dreadful chat room, are you?”

“No, Mother, it’s just one person.”

“But talking with a stranger?  Abigail, do you think that’s a good idea?”  Her father stepped into the conversation to express his concern.

“It’s not a stranger, Daddy.  It’s someone I know…who doesn’t live in Chicago.”  Abby paused.  She could tell they were waiting for more information.  “We met when I was at the Lodge.”

John nodded.  “Oh.  Okay, dear.”  He was satisfied.

His wife was not.  “And where does your friend live?”

“L.A. mostly, but right now Atlanta,” said Abby, carefully working her way around a pronoun.

“What’s she doing in Atlanta?”

Abby had a split second to decide.  Should she lie?

“It’s not a ‘she’, Mother,” she said quietly and then she concentrated on her grapefruit sections while her parents digested the information.

“I see,” said Sharon, after a moment.  “I guess he must be…reputable…if he stayed at the Lodge.”

“He was in Rose Cottage,” said Abby, giving him the ultimate seal of approval.

“What is his name?” asked John.  Sharon hadn’t been to the Lodge lately.  John had.  Fremont Corporation held regular meetings and seminars there.  He had seen some interesting behavior from some of the men.  He’d seen the Techtronic-type guys in action.

“Nick,” said Abby, softly.  “His name is Nick.”  And she smiled at her father, who knew that was all he was getting out of her for the moment and that it would be rude of him to push for the last name.

Her mother still had some leeway.  “Nick what?  What does he do for a living?”

“We’re just friends, Mother.  Relax.  He’s not after the Fremont millions.  He has his own money.  And we’re just friends.”

Sharon had painted herself into a corner.  Now it would be beyond rude to ask for more information.  And Sharon Fremont would never stoop to that.
Chapter 26 by old_archive
Hey, Abby!
If I was in Chicago right now, what would I be doing?

Nick told his first lie to the Boys about the whole thing, when he let them believe that he was going to Chicago.  He found out when all the others were leaving town.  Then he told them that his flight was later and that he’d booked a limo to the airport.  Thanks, Bri, but I’m sure you’d rather spend the time getting ready to blow town with the wife and kid.  He ushered them all off and then he retreated to his room to spend the weekend with Abby.

I’ve got the weekend off, he told her.  Let’s pretend I’m there.  What would we do?

Am I picking you up at the airport?

Yes, please, and wear your hat.

LOL!  You nut.

I love that hat.

So you’ve said.  When are you arriving?

Tonight.  Where will I stay?

You want me to have John and Sharon throw a cot up in the garage, or would you like a hotel?

Hotel, please!  LOL!

The Hyatt down on the waterfront is nice.  http://chicagoregency.hyatt.com

Thanks.

While she waited for him to check out the site, Abby checked it out too, wondering if he would like it, what he would find interesting.  She also wondered what the hell was going on.  He was going to pretend to have a weekend in Chicago?  A virtual weekend?  And she was the virtual tour guide?

Yeah, that looks good.  Okay, I’m all checked in.  Let’s go out to dinner.

What do you feel like?

Well, it’s a weekend away from work, so screw the diet.  LOL!

Okay, want to pig out on pasta?

Yeah, that sounds good.

Maggiano’s then.  Check it out.  http://www.maggianos.com/locations/detail.asp?sid=001%2E025%2E0047

She went to get a glass of wine from the mini-fridge she had in her sitting room.  She knew that he would take awhile to peruse the menu selections.  Maggiano’s was a big platter restaurant.  You went with six people and you ordered three dishes.  It wouldn’t be very realistic for two of them, but this was all pretend, after all.  Or maybe he’d like to invite a couple of virtual friends along.

Nick approved heartily of Maggiano’s and they discussed menu choices.   It was a lot of fun, thought Abby, if only it weren’t the weirdest thing she’d ever done in her life.

After dinner, they went for a drink in the hotel lobby bar and then Abby went home.  But not before Nick had arranged for her to pick him up in the morning and take him on a tour of the city sights.

Okay, I’ll see you around ten.

Sure.  Goodnight.

Goodnight.
Monty signed off at 10:38 p.m.

Abby sat for a long time staring at the computer screen.  What the…?  Had he been drinking?  He seemed lucid and his typing didn’t have any more mistakes than it usually did.  But…it was so odd.  And was she really supposed to ‘pick him up’ at ten?

Why are you questioning it, Abby?  It was fun.  So what if it was weird!  It was fun.  Go online in the morning and if he’s there, great! and if he’s not, just remember that tonight was FUN!!!

She stared at the screen for a couple more minutes, and then with a sigh, she picked up a pencil. If he was going to be there in the morning, she’d better have some things to show him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick looked down at the yellow pages of notes.  He had given up on hotel stationery and bought a ruled pad like Kevin’s.  He’d transferred all of his notes about Abby to it, writing a neat point-form list.   Then he’d started a new one, entitled ‘Chicago’.

Nick tapped the pencil on his teeth.  He wondered why he was doing this.  He had gone on-line – God bless the Internet! – and he had a flight number with time of arrival and departure for his “weekend”.  He found one that left after everyone else and got back before them.  He had a hotel and he’d had a nice dinner.  He had copied the name Maggiano’s carefully.  He wasn’t sure how to pronounce it.  He wrote ‘how say?’ beside it to remind himself to ask Abby for a phonetic pronunciation.

Nick furrowed his brow.  Why was he pretending he was in Chicago?  Why didn’t he just say to Howie that he was going to L.A. and that yeah, the email thing was okay, but it wasn’t really a romantic thing, just friends.  Nick sighed.  You know the answer to that, Bonehead.  Because then they would all start trying to find you a woman, a girl, a date, whatever.

And he just wasn’t interested.  He stopped and thought about that.  He just wasn’t interested.  Yeah, that was it all right!  He was perfectly content to be woman-free for the moment.  Playing with Abby on the email and AIM was all he needed right now.  Sure, he wouldn’t mind getting laid occasionally, but it wasn’t worth it when you had to deal with all the baggage that came with it.  And what were hands for, after all?

He shut down the computer and went to bed, wondering where he’d take Abby for lunch the next day.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
9:45 a.m.

Abby stared at the computer screen and the clock, her head swiveling from one to the other.  Should she log in early and make it look like she’d been there forever…not just coming on-line for their supposed date…or would that make it look like she’d been hanging around waiting for him?  Give your head a shake, she told herself.  How will he know how long you’ve been online? She logged on at 9:50, opened up her AIM and her email, unaware that a little voice in the back of her head was whispering a prayer, Please, please, please.

Nick wasn’t on AIM, but there was an email from him.  It was timed at 9:38 EST.

Hey, Abby!
I’m just getting in the shower.  Don’t forget our date at ten.

Abby swallowed hard at the image of Nick in the shower.  Then she wondered if he meant ten o’clock his time (Eastern) or hers (Central).  She looked around the room.  She had everything ready.  Her little fridge in the corner was stocked with bottled water and white wine.  A bowl of fruit sat on top of it.  On the table next to it was a kettle and all the fixings for tea.  A box of crackers and one of cookies completed the snack arrangements.  Abby smiled.  She could stay here all day if she wanted.

Hey, Abby!

Nick came online at 10:01, her time.  And for the next two hours, Abby showed him Chicago.  It was a fascinating technical experience for both of them, bouncing between the Internet and AIM.  Abby would give him a website about an historical building or something.  Nick would go there and while he was looking at the picture, Abby gave him some quick facts over AIM.  She was unaware that he was taking notes.

Chicago is a beautiful city, architecturally-speaking, and Nick saw a lot of buildings and learned a lot of history.  It was fascinating…not boring at all, like he thought it might be.

After an hour of buildings, Nick asked about shopping.

The Magnificent Mile, responded Abby.

Say what?

Abby explained that a long stretch of Michigan Avenue – it wasn’t really a mile, but it was close – held all the famous name-brand stores.  She named a few.  This time it was Nick who clicked in a website. 

Let’s go shopping.
http://www.oldnavy.com/asp/home.html?wdid=0

This was a little trickier.  Clicking back and forth between the pages of the website got them very confused.  Look at the t-shirts.  All I see are blouses.  No, that was one page back.  Go here. 

Finally, Nick resent the original website and said, follow me.  He led her through the pages step by step and then said:

There.  Buy that blue one.  What size are you?

Oh, that’s not me, replied Abby.  Medium.

Yes, it is.  It will look great on you.

Maybe if I had…

There was a long pause before she completed the sentence and hit Send.  …a bust.

Maybe if I had a bust.

There was an even longer pause.

It will look great on you.

Hello!  Flat-chested, here!  Nothing!

They’re not nothing.  They’re…

Tiny?  Miniscule?  Teensy?

No, they’re compact.

There was a long pause.  Nick wondered if he’d offended her.  Then came the response.

Omigod.  I am laughing so hard I think I hurt myself.

Sorry.  LOL!

My mother is probably going to knock on the door and demand to know what all the shrieking is about. 

There was a very long pause.

What will you say?

I’ll tell her to go away and mess up somebody’s else’s life for a change.  No, seriously…

He waited.

I’ll tell her I’m IMing with a friend.

So she doesn’t know who I am?

And now Abby told her first lie.  Even though it was a teeny, tiny half-lie.

No.

It doesn’t matter.  You can tell her.

No, it’s okay.

There was another long pause.

I want you to buy the shirt.

Get over it, Nick.

It’s your favorite color.

Keep this up and you’re not getting any lunch.  And we WERE going to go to Water Tower Place.

What’s that?

Abby explained the layout of the fast food area at Water Tower Place, a seven-story shopping mall in the heart of the Magnificent Mile.  The food area was sort of gourmet-fast-food.  Abby figured Nick would love it.

brb bathroom

Abby took the cue from Nick and raced to the bathroom.  She had had several cups of tea over the morning’s journey. 

In Atlanta, Nick furiously typed in credit card and delivery information.  Thank God, I took notes, he thought, running his finger down the page to her zip code.

Abby dropped back into the chair and waited.  It was several minutes before she read…

Okay.  Let’s do lunch.
Chapter 27 by old_archive
A sharp rap on her sitting room door brought Abby’s head up sharply.

“Abigail, dear.  Lunch is served.  Come down, please.”

“Yes, Mother.  I’m coming.”

Gotta go, Nick.  Thanks for lunch.

Any time.  What are you doing this afternoon?

I have a tennis match.

And tonight?

Abby didn’t know how to answer.  Did he mean that they were still playing the game or did he really want to know what she was doing?  So she just sent the question back.

Tonight?

What are we doing tonight?

We’re going to a Cubs game at Wrigley Field.  The Giants are in town.

Cool.  See ya then.  Bye.

Bye.

Abby turned off the computer.  She stood up and stretched.  She needed to play tennis to get the kinks out from sitting in one place for so long.  She took a deep breath and went downstairs to face her parents.

“Where’s Daddy?”  Abby was surprised to find only her mother in the dining room and the table set only for two.

“He’s playing golf with Miles Fenton.”

Abby took her place at the table and waited for the inquisition.  She didn’t have to wait long.

“So how is Nick?” asked her mother innocently, delicately cutting a sliver from her quiche.

“He’s fine,” said Abby.  He’s more than fine, Mother, he’s wonderful, she thought.

“You were on with him for quite awhile today.”

“I have unlimited time with my server,” responded Abby, ignoring the intent in her mother’s statement.

Sharon came at it from another direction.  “You said he stayed in Rose Cottage.  Has it changed much over the years?”

“I said he stayed there, Mother, not me.”  Abby carefully sidestepped the lie.

“Was he there alone…or with family?  I mean, it doesn’t seem like a place a young man would choose…” 

Wow! thought Abby.  She sure packed a lot of questions into that sentence.  She sorted through them, deciding which one to answer.  How old is he?  Is he single?  Is he gay?

“He’s my age,” she said, simply and decided to outwait her mother.  She couldn’t, of course, and after a minute or so, added, “He was on vacation.  He was starting a new job the next week and wanted to have a break first…get his head together for it.”

“So he was unemployed?”

Abby burst out laughing.  Her mother’s eyebrows shot to the ceiling.  One did not laugh out loud at the dinner table.  Abby tried to get herself under control, but she couldn’t help picturing the five men lined up at the unemployment office trying to find ‘suitable work’.  Did selling seventy million records qualify you for any kind of employment in the real world?

“Abigail!  Really!” admonished her mother.

“I’m sorry, Mother,” Abby choked out between giggles.  “He’s a musician.  He’d finished some work in Los Angeles and he’s starting something new in Atlanta.”

Sharon Fremont thought that over for a moment, chewing thoughtfully on her salad.  “Atlanta has a very good symphony, from what I hear,” she said finally.  “What instrument does he play?”

“Oh, Mother, you are such a snob,” said Abby with a sigh.  “He’s not in an orchestra.  He plays guitar, but mostly he sings.  He’s in a group.”

“He’s in a rock band!?”  Sharon was horrified.

“Not a rock band. They’re singers.  It’s a vocal group.”  Please don’t ask.  Please don’t ask.

“Well, fine then, I guess.  Hurry along now and finish your lunch or you’ll be late for tennis.”

“Yes, Mother,” said Abby, meekly.  Inside, she sagged with relief.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Abby and Nick spent the evening with the Cubs.  Abby had the TV on low in her room and she reported every so often on the progress of the game.  Sammy Sosa hit a home run in the third.  Barry Bonds popped up to left in the fourth.  When they weren’t doing that, they chatted lazily about a variety of things.  There were long pauses between each response.  It was very mellow and there were no shrieks of laughter to startle Abby’s parents.  Until she asked about the Pain Song.

Did you play it for the Boys?

No, not yet.

Why not?

It would involve too much explanation.  They know where songs come from.

And they would want to know where this one came from?

Yeah.

There was a long pause, while they both played the song over in their head.  Yes, it would need explaining.

Did you ever find a title for it?

No, not yet.  It’s still just The Pain Song.

How about…Ouch!

LOL!!  Good one!  Or how about – Jeez! That’s gotta hurt!

Abby spit wine onto her monitor and uttered a shriek that would have sent the dog scurrying for cover, if she’d had a dog.

LMAO!!  How about - You left me and took all my vital organs with you!

You’re killing me, here!  You’re too good at this.  Let me think.

Abby turned back to the game.  She watched Kerry Wood strike out Barry Bonds to end the sixth.  A ping brought her eyes back to the monitor.

Nope.  Can’t think of one.  Where is your box in Wrigley Field?

Abby gave him the website and told him where the box was.

If we were there right now, we would be the only two watching the game.  My father would be there with some business cronies and they would stand around in the back and talk business and drink scotch.

Do you have any pictures of it?

I have one of Philip from the spring.  I haven’t had time to burn it yet.  LOL!  You can get the idea from it.  Hang on a sec.

Nick waited.

And I thought I’d never have use for a scanner.  LOL!

In Atlanta, Nick flipped through the channels on the TV while he waited.  He was laying on the bed, propped up against the pillows at the headboard.  He had his computer open on his lap and his yellow pad on one side of him and the remote control on the other. 

Okay, it’s coming but I have to do something.  It’s not saving like the pictures from my digital camera.  It’s got some weird letters on the end of it.

It’s probably using the scanner program and it’s not a jpg.  Try Save As…and see if it gives you a jpg option.

Okay.  Thanks.  Hang on.

Nick set the computer aside and went to the bathroom.  On the way back, he pulled another slice of pizza from the box on the desk.  His one nod to staying in shape this weekend was that he forced himself to get off the bed and walk to the pizza.  It wasn’t much, but it was something.

Okay, that worked.  I’ve emailed it off to you.

I’ll go get it.

NO WAIT!!  DON’T OPEN IT!!

Why not?

The file is huge.  It’s the size of a freaking bath towel.  You’d have to scroll forever just to see his eyeball.  Just delete it.

LMAO!!  Is that the first time you’ve ever said the word ‘freaking’?

Yes.  Maybe.  So what?  Just goes to show what a bad influence you are on me!

Nick had a retort half-typed about just how bad an influence he could be, given the right circumstances, when he pulled his hands from the keyboard.  He quickly erased the message.  This is Abby, you twit, he told himself, not some girl you’re trying to talk into bed.

Ha! Ha! he wrote instead.

How do I make the picture smaller?

Nick talked her through her photo editing program and she managed to send him the picture finally.

Seems like a lot of work just so you can ignore the guy in the picture and look at the background!  LOL!!

I wouldn’t mind having a look at the guy.  I’d like to see what kind of creep would…well, you know.

Elope to Vegas with an ex?  Oh, wait a minute, that’s you.

Very funny.  Remind me to laugh next week.

There was a pause, while they both wondered if they had allowed their fingers to run away with their brain.  And then together…

LOL!

LOL!

After a long pause, Abby asked him what he was doing the next day.

I don’t know.  What do you think?  Lincoln Park Zoo and some more shopping?

I meant in real life.

There was a very long pause.  Over five minutes.  Abby wondered if he had somehow signed off and she’d missed it.  She was afraid to touch the computer.  Finally…

This is better than real life.

Sharon Fremont would not have heard a shriek if she’d been passing by Abby’s door at that moment.  She would have heard a soft moan, almost a whimper.  And if she had looked in, she would have seen Abby run her hand down the side of her computer, in almost a caress.
Chapter 28 by old_archive
Abby and Nick spent Sunday together and then he flew back to Atlanta.  The rest of the guys were coming in on Monday night and work was starting again on Tuesday.  They tumbled into the studio refreshed and ready to go on.  There was a lot of laughing and joking and sharing of stories about their weekend off.

Nick listened carefully to what the others said and added anecdotes of his own, when asked.    He described Maggiano’s right down to the tablecloths and waxed poetic about the food.  It wasn’t until he was in too deep with his story to back out that he realized that he had made a huge mistake.  If he had, in fact, gone to visit Abby in Chicago, he would have seen her house and met her parents.  The guys didn’t care about historical buildings and shopping.  They wanted to know about the relationship.  And the relationship included the parents.

Nick was desperate to get to his computer and get the required information from Abby.  He laughed off the first question with a shrug.  “They’re parents.  What can I say?”  and then he turned to Brian and said, “You’re a parent now, you know!  You’re one of THEM.”

As he had hoped, it launched Brian on a lengthy tale of some astounding feat performed by his totally perfect child.  When Brian wound down, Nick said, “Let’s get to work,” before any more questions could be directed his way.

For the rest of the morning, he tried to keep the focus on work.  Every time there’d be a break, he’d excuse himself to get a bottle of water, wandering in and out on the conversations of others, hanging on the fringes, interested but not contributing.  And at the first opportunity, he would suggest they get back to the music.

Kevin and Kristin had had a great time camping.  Kevin loved roughing it in the great outdoors, Kristin somewhat less so.  But she loved her green-eyed man and was happy to brave the bugs and the bears every so often.  ‘Cause when Kevin got out there, breathing in that clean, country air and picturing himself as quintessential man of the earth, he got supercharged and the sex was incredible.  Kristin had shared this information with Leighanne once during a wine-filled girls’ night out and Leighanne had, of course, instantly shared it with Brian.  Brian was under penalty of death if he ever revealed to Kevin that he knew.  Brian had told him immediately and teased him unmercifully ever since.  Kevin just laughed and said, “You know it, Dawg,” when Brian asked him if his performance was up to his usual Daniel Boone standard.  Nick joined in the laugher and then suggested they get back to work.

Howie’s trip to Florida had resulted in some serious cash for his Lupus Foundation and some warm hugs from his family.  The Boys all loved Howie’s family and they loved the way he told stories.  They felt sometimes as if they were in a pinball machine, as they listened to him bounce from person to person and detail to detail, letting the niceties of the English language fall where they may.

“They all want to see you guys again,” said Howie.  “You know my mom.  She wants to get you all there and then tell you that you’re all too thin and then try to do something about it.”

Kevin grinned.  He loved Paula Dorough’s cooking.

Nick snorted.  “I don’t think she’d say that about me this time.”  He grabbed his love handles and grimaced.

“Hey, you’re getting there,” said Howie, in encouragement.  “I’ve seen a big difference since we got here.”

“Yeah,” said Brian, “Don’t sweat it.  Did you behave yourself over the weekend?”

Nick blushed because he was thinking of the pizza.  The others interpreted the reddening of his cheeks in a completely different fashion.

“Tsk, tsk, my son,” drawled Kevin.  “I believe we were discussing your diet regimen, not your…shall we say, more intimate proclivities.”

“Who turned you into Rhett Butler all of a sudden?" said AJ.

They all laughed and Nick suggested they get back to work.

AJ had had a crappy time in Seattle.  The weather had not co-operated at all.  The tournament had been rained out for two days.  There wasn’t a whole lot to do but sit in his room and watch TV.  He’d attended a couple of AA meetings, more for something to do than anything else.  He’d gone out at night to some local clubs.  Seattle was an amazing music town and nobody could figure out why.  AJ had enjoyed the music and turned down several offers from very attractive females.  He wasn’t sure why.  It would have alleviated the boredom.

He guessed that was it.  Having sex to alleviate boredom just didn’t seem like a righteous move to him any more.  He wanted more.  He was sick of taking plastic women to Rodeo Drive.  He was sick of Playboy Bunnies and women who knew what a Lamborghini was but couldn’t spell it.  He wanted to get to know a woman, really get to know her, before she pulled his pants down and put her mouth on him.  He wanted to be able to blush and stammer when he mentioned her, like Nick did with Abby.  He wanted an Abby.  And since he didn’t have one, he wanted to live vicariously through Nick. 

But Nick didn’t seem to want to talk about her.

And that wasn’t like Nick.

And AJ wondered why.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When they broke for lunch, Nick told the others to go on ahead.  Save me a seat and order me a salad, he laughed.  I’ve got to check my email.

They all looked at each other and smiled.  Abby.

Hey, Abby!
I just wanted to say hi and thanks for the great weekend.  That sounds weird, doesn’t it?  But you know what I mean.  You said you had a digital camera.  Do you think you could take some pictures of your house and send them to me?  The front and maybe the living room.  And anything else you think of.  Thanks.

Oh yeah, and if you have a picture of your parents, that would be good too.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,
What have you done?
Abby
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby felt sick.  She got up from the computer and went to the bathroom.  She came back and looked at the screen.  No reply yet.  She wanted to throw up.  What had he done?  Why did he want the pictures?  She had an ominous feeling that she knew the answer and that her perfect little world of yesterday was about to blow up in her face.

She grabbed the camera out of the docking station and went downstairs.  In a frenzy, she photographed the front of the house from every angle and then she started on the interior.  She found her mother arranging flowers in the living room.  Too fucking perfect, she said under her breath, and then asked her mother if she could take some pictures of her…just to practice with the camera.  Her mother blushed and demurred and then posed like a model.  Afterward, she asked to see the pictures on the tiny screen.  She was happy with the results but insisted that Abby delete one which was less than flattering.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!
I hope you’re not mad, but I kind of told the guys that I spent the weekend in Chicago with you.  I guess they kind of expected that I would, since I had sort of told them that we were kind of seeing each other.

Please don’t be mad.  You know how we talked about it, us being perfect for each other because we were never going to see each other, well, I kind of went with that plan.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Dear Nick,
Are you crazy?  Are you out of your mind?  What did you ever hope to accomplish with this?  It didn’t even work in the fantasy stages!!  Whatever made you think it would work for real?  How are you going to get out of this?

I have enclosed the pictures, as you requested.
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!
I’m sorry, I don’t know what made me do it.  Well, yes, I do.  It was like I told you.  It takes the pressure off.  They’re all really happy for me.  So I can just get on with business, you know, and not have all that other shit in the way.

Thanks for the pictures.  Man, does your mother ever look like a tightass.  I hope that doesn’t offend you.
Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,
Describing my mother perfectly and succinctly could never offend me.  Placing me in an impossible and potentially incredibly embarrassing position, on the other hand, not only offends me, but makes me somewhat angry.

What the hell were you thinking?  And what am I supposed to do now?
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Please bear with me.  I’ve really given this a lot of thought.  First of all, I’m in it now, up to my neck.  I didn’t do it intentionally, but with the jam and all, your name just came into it and then it sort of grew from there.  I told them that we were just friends but they assumed that there was more and I guess I kind of let them think so.  And then we started emailing and they knew that and then AJ thought we were talking on the phone.  I don’t know why that’s important but it kinda is.  And then when this weekend came up, I was going to go home to L.A. and then Howie said he figured I’d be going to Chicago to see you.  And so I did.

And I had a really good time.  Please tell me that you did too.  We can make this work, Abby.  I know we can.  I need it to.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,
You’re a lunatic.  Certifiable.  Out of your f***ing mind.  What if someone finds out beyond the Boys?  How am I supposed to explain this?
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Hey, Abby!
I was thinking this could work for both of us.  You know you said you wanted your parents off your back boyfriend-wise.  This could do it.  Let’s just go with the plan.  You tell your parents that you are seeing me and I’ll tell the Boys I’m seeing you.  It can work.  I know it can.
Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,
And when my mother just happens to drop it into the conversation at her Women’s Club?  And when the next reporter asks you about your love life?  What then?  You’re a public figure, you idiot!  You can’t keep this kind of thing secret.  There are fans everywhere, in case you’ve forgotten.
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!
It doesn’t matter if it becomes public.  That works out even better.
Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby put her head in her hands and cried.  Works out better for whom? 

“I’m going out,” she said to Mrs. Smith, as she hurtled past her.

Abby got into her car and drove.  Fast.  Really fast.  Too fast.  And it was only the realization that not every driver out there was as good as her that made her slow down.  She didn’t care about speeding tickets.  She had been very lucky for the most part, and Daddy had fixed those for the times that she wasn’t.

Finally, she got off the highway and pulled into a parking lot of a local community center.  She sat in the car and hugged herself and wailed.  You stupid, stupid man! she said over and over.  What have you done?  She pounded her hands on the steering wheel.  Stupid!  Stupid!  Stupid!  She put her head down on the wheel and cried.  Who would ever believe that she was Nick Carter’s girlfriend?  She would be a laughingstock.

No way!  There was no way she was going to allow this.  She backed the car out of the parking spot.  She was going home right now to tell him that she wouldn’t be a party to this nonsense.  Let him explain his way out of it to the Boys however he wanted.

You’ll never hear from him again, said a little voice in the back of her head.  Abby shook her head to make the voice go away.  She stiffened her resolve and turned the car out onto the road.
Chapter 29 by old_archive
Nick sat in Atlanta staring at his computer screen.  Come on, Abby.  Write to me.  Come on.  He had sent the email asking for the pictures just before lunch.  When they got back to the studio, he checked again.  Her reply had not been encouraging.  He tried to explain things but he was not good with words and he also figured that it wasn’t going to be easy to explain.  He didn’t have a lot of time either.

Explaining things only seemed to make them more confusing, even in his own mind.  Abby seemed upset but she had sent the pictures.  He got those when they were finishing up for the day.  He’d had to close the file quickly because AJ had come around the corner.  Nick didn’t want to have to explain what the picture was before he’d figured it out himself. 

Nick was supposed to go and work out with Kevin, but he begged off, saying he had a headache and he was going to lay down for a bit.  Kevin punched him playfully on the shoulder and said, Say hi to her from me.

Nick went to his room and continued his cyberspace argument with Abby.  He had to convince her.  He’d put it on the line, telling the guys that he’d gone to Chicago.  He couldn’t get out of it now.  If only he hadn’t mentioned the restaurant, he could have backed out and said that plans had changed or something…he didn’t know…Abby had to go to Canada or something like that.  But he was Stupid Nick and he never thought these things through.  And now he was in it, as he’d told Abby, up to his neck.

The more he tried to convince Abby, the more he ended up convincing himself and the more determined he became that this could work.  And then she stopped writing.  He hadn’t had an email in over an hour.  They’d been flying fast and furiously for awhile.  Nick had deliberately left his AIM turned off because he knew he’d never win an argument that way.  He couldn’t type fast enough and he couldn’t think fast enough.  Now he turned it on, hoping she’d be there.  She wasn’t.

Come on, Abby, come on.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh, there you are, Abigail.”  Her mother pounced as soon as Abby came through the door.  “Mrs. Smith said you’d gone out.  Is everything all right?"

“Yes, Mother, everything is fine.  I just needed some air.”

“Well, Dear, you seem to spend so much time on that computer lately…”  Criticism was Sharon Fremont’s middle name.

“Yes, well, you may be right,” said Abby, with a sigh.  That was soon going to change, she figured.

“A package came for you while you were out.”

“A package?  For me?  What is it?”

“Well, Abigail, I would hardly go snooping in someone else’s business.  A courier brought it.  It’s on the table in the foyer.”

Abby went to the front door, her mother close behind her.  She picked up the box and turned it over.  A tiny gasp escaped her when she saw the Old Navy logo.

“What is it?” asked her mother.  “Open it.”

Abby couldn’t see any way of refusing.  With trembling fingers, she peeled off the tape and removed the wrapping.  She lifted the lid from the box and bit her lip.

“It’s a blouse,” she whispered.  “A blue one.”

“Let me see,” said her mother. 

Abby lifted the blouse out of the box.  A card fell out and fluttered to the floor.  Sharon bent and picked it up. 

“When did you order this?  And why would you have it delivered?  Why wouldn’t you go…oh!” 

Abby looked at her mother, who was reading the card.  Sharon handed over the card and said, “I see.”

Abby looked down at the card.  “To go with the hat.  Nick.”

“Get ready for dinner, Abigail.  Your father will be home shortly.”  Sharon Fremont turned on her heel and walked away, leaving Abby to deal with the mess of the wrapping and box and the mess inside her heart.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“That’s a nice blouse, Honey.  I like the color,” said John Fremont, unfolding his napkin and placing it on his lap.

“Nick sent it to her,” said Sharon.

“Nick?”

“Yes, apparently he bought her the hat too.”

“He has good taste,” said John, smiling at his daughter.  “I like that hat.”

“Thanks, Daddy,” said Abby in a small voice.

“Surely you don’t approve,” continued Sharon in a frosty voice.  “We’ve never even met him and he’s sending things to the house.  Personal items.”

“It’s a blouse, Mother, not a negligee.”

“Don’t take that tone with me, young lady.  We don’t know anything about him.  We don’t even know his last name.”

“Carter,” said Abby, pinching her lips together.  Her hands twisted her napkin in her lap.  “His name is Nick Carter.”

“That tells me nothing,” said Sharon.  “What do you know about him, really?  He could be Jack the Ripper.”  She looked down the table at her husband.  “He’s a musician.”  She spat the word out.

“What instrument does he play?”  John turned his attention to Abby. 

Sharon didn’t give her a chance to reply.  “He’s a singer mostly, isn’t that what you said, Abigail?  In some group.”

Abby nodded.  She couldn’t find her voice.  Her brain was racing.  Don’t ask.  Don’t ask.  Don’t ask.

“What’s the name of the group?”  Her father continued his display of polite interest.

“The Backstreet Boys,” said Abby, softly.

“Pardon?  Speak up, Abigail, and sit up straight.”  Her mother was relentless.

“THE BACKSTREET BOYS!!”  Abby shouted it at her mother.

“Abigail!”  Her mother was shocked. 

“The Backstreet Boys?” asked her father.

“Yes, Daddy,” nodded Abby.

“Backstreet Boys!” scoffed Sharon.  “It even sounds unsavory.”

“The 'I Want It That Way' Backstreet Boys?” asked John.

Abby nodded again.  “Yes, Daddy.”

John Fremont threw his head back and roared.  Sharon was so startled by this turn of events that she was rendered speechless.  She gaped at him from the other end of the table.

“Hardly unsavory,” he said to his wife.  “They are about as wholesome as you can get.”  He stopped and thought, then turned to Abby.  “He’s not the one who…?”

“No, Daddy, that wasn’t him.”

“The one who what?”  Sharon pounced.

“One of them had some difficulties with drugs and alcohol at one time, I recall,” explained John.  “But I believe he’s recovered from that.”

“Humph,” sniffed Sharon.  “I knew it.  Well, Abigail, you’re going to have to end this.  I don’t want you associating with drug addicts and entertainers.  It could reflect badly on the family.”

“Unlike gigolos and frauds?”  It was out of Abby’s mouth before she could stop it.

The silence was oppressive.  Abby and her mother glared at each other.  Finally, Abby rose to her feet.  “I’m sorry that you don’t approve, Mother, but you really have no say in the matter.  If I choose to have a relationship with this man, then I shall, and you can’t stop me.”

“A relationship?  You haven’t even seen him in two months.  What kind of relationship is that?”

“It’s the kind that works for us…and it’s none of your business.”

“Abigail, I’m telling you…”

“Be quiet, Sharon.”  John Fremont finally spoke.

“John!!”

“I mean it, Sharon.  Be quiet before you say something you’ll regret.  This is Abigail’s business.”  He turned to Abby.  “And this is mutual, Honey?  You’re not reading too much into it?  I’d hate to see you get hurt.”

Abby took a deep breath.  “It’s mutual, Daddy.  I’m Nick Carter’s girlfriend.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,
This is going to come as a bit of a surprise after the things that I said earlier today, but…

I am going to go along with your plan for now.  We are officially in a relationship.  I am going to trust you that you will not make a fool of me over this.  When you find someone, could you do me the courtesy of letting me know as soon as possible, so that I can bow out gracefully and not have to read about it in the tabloids.

Thank you for the blouse.  You were right.  The color suits me.
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Woo Hoo!

Nick shouted the phrase and punched his arm in the air.  Then he fell back onto the bed, sagging in relief.  It was going to be okay.  He and Abby could keep emailing each other and the world could think they had a relationship.  He’d sure dodged a bullet that time.  He went back to the desk.

Hey Abby!
Girlfriend!  LOL!  Seriously, I’m glad that you are going to go along with this.  I think it will work for both of us.  And just to prove my faith in it, I want you to know that I’ve programmed your number into my speed-dial.  You’re number one, girlfriend.  And I promise you, Abby, that I will never hurt you.  I’m not looking for anyone, I told you that, but if it did happen, I promise that I will give you the chance to dump me.  Okay?
Nick

Nick shut down the computer.  Just in time, too.  He was due to go out with AJ and Howie.  Howie was picking AJ up at his hotel and then they were coming for Nick.  He was to meet them in the lobby…he looked at his watch…ten minutes ago.  He was glad he knew what the story with Abby was before they went.

There was a knock on the door.  Nick opened it to find AJ standing there.

“You ready, Frack?”

“Yeah, just gotta pee.  Where’s D?”

“He’s in the car.  Hurry up.”  AJ walked past Nick into the room.  “Jeez, you’re a slob.”

“Look who’s talking!” retorted Nick, disappearing into the bathroom.

AJ picked a shirt up from the floor and draped it over the back of the desk chair.  He glanced down at the yellow pad.  He wondered if Nick was writing a new song.  He picked up the pad and read the words.  He dropped it quickly when he heard the toilet flush and moved to the other side of the room.

“Okay, let’s go,” said Nick.  “I’m hungry.”

“Yeah,” said AJ, “Let’s go.”  He followed Nick out of the room, stopping at the door to turn his gaze back to the yellow pad.  What the hell was going on here?
Chapter 30 by old_archive
“You were awfully quiet tonight, Bone,” Howie said, after they dropped Nick off.  “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” said AJ, distractedly.

Howie drove awhile in silence.  It had been an interesting evening.  Nick had spent most of the day saying, Let’s get to work, whenever the weekend was discussed.  Howie guessed that made sense, but it seemed strange that Nick was the one with the work ethic all of a sudden and the rest of them were the goof-offs.  But after his initial description of the Italian restaurant, Nick had seemed reluctant to discuss his weekend. 

Tonight it was completely different.  At dinner, Nick had been positively giddy.  He asked Howie for detail after detail about his weekend and then threw in some information about his own.  They’d gone to the Cubs game.  They’d gone shopping.  They’d gone to the zoo.  Abby said this.  Abby did that.

The more Nick talked, the quieter AJ got.  And he couldn’t stop staring at Nick.  AJ didn’t have anyone at the moment, Howie thought.  Maybe he was jealous that Nick did.  No, not jealous, Howie corrected himself, maybe just wishing he had someone too.  AJ didn’t like to be alone. 

Dinner was barely finished when AJ stood up and said he wanted to call it a night.  He was tired.  He said he’d grab a cab back to his hotel, but Nick and Howie said that they were ready to pack it in too.  AJ didn’t say one word while they were driving to Nick’s hotel.  Howie said goodnight and AJ gave a small wave.

“So…uh…Nick and Abby, huh?”  Howie put out a feeler, as they drove off.

“She’s not real, D.”

Howie disagreed.  He thought that Abby sounded like a very real person, down-to-earth, not all fake Hollywood-style.  “I thought she sounded pretty normal.”

“No, D, she’s not real.  He made her up.”

“What?”  Howie wasn’t following this at all.

AJ sighed.  “There is no Abby.  Nick didn’t go to Chicago.  He made it all up.”

“What are you talking about?  You heard him.  All that stuff about shopping and the zoo…How could he know all that?”

“He researched it on the Internet,” said AJ and then he told Howie what he’d found in Nick’s room.

Howie tried to puzzle it out, but he couldn’t.  “What about the emails?  Where are they coming from?”

“I dunno, D.  Maybe he’s sending them to himself.  You know, maybe he got one of those hotmail accounts in her name or something.  Or maybe he’s not even getting any.  Maybe he’s making that up too.”

“But why?”

“I dunno.  I’ve tried to think of a reason but I can’t.  Didn’t you say he had a girl out in California?”

“He did.  I met her once, a few months ago.  Man, was she gorgeous!  I thought they were serious, maybe even thinking about living together.  But that’s over.”

“What happened?” asked AJ.

“I don’t know.  When I asked about her the first day we were here, Nick just said they’d split up.  That was all he said.  He didn’t seem too bummed by it, though.  ‘Cause he’d met Abby.  Are you sure about this?”

AJ shrugged.  “All I know is that I saw a list of websites and information about Chicago, like he’d been taking notes or something.”

Howie pulled the car up in front of the hotel.  “What are you going to do about it, Bone?”

“I dunno,” said AJ with a sigh.  “I dunno.”

Howie sighed to himself as he drove away.  Damn!  Everything had been going perfectly.  They were all getting along really well.  And now AJ seemed to be going off his rocker.  It was one thing to be envious of someone who had a relationship when you didn’t, but to try and make theirs unreal…not real…whatever the word was.  Howie scrunched up his forehead.  The word doesn’t matter, he told himself finally.  AJ’s mental state does.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

AJ still hadn’t decided by morning what he should do.  He’d tossed and turned all night long.  When he was awake, he puzzled over Nick’s motivation.   When he was in a half-sleep, he’d think he’d found a solution, but it would drift away or it would be something bizarre.  By morning, he was more confused then ever.  And he was tired to boot.

“You okay, Dawg?” asked Kevin.  “That’s the third time you’ve yawned in five minutes.”  He and AJ were the early arrivals, a rare occurrence for both of them.

“Yeah, I’m fine.  I just didn’t sleep well.  Got shit on my mind.  You know how it is.”

“Anything I can help with?”

AJ was tempted to discuss it with Kevin, but he knew that Kevin would talk to Nick about it immediately and AJ wasn’t sure he was ready for that.  His mind kept going around and around.  Maybe he was jumping to conclusions.  Maybe there was a perfectly good explanation.  Maybe he hadn’t seen what he thought he’d seen.  It was just a bunch of websites and notes, after all.  Maybe Nick had done that before he went to Chicago, so he’d have some idea of what he was doing.  Yeah, right!  Nick doing homework!  That was a laugh!  And there was that cryptic comment beside the name of the restaurant.  ‘How say?’

Nick and Brian arrived together and Howie followed shortly after.  He looked tired. 

“Hey, D, you look drained,” said Brian.  “How late did you guys party?”

“Not late at all.  I just didn’t sleep very well.  You know, thinking about stuff.”

“Anything we can help with?” asked Kevin, wondering what had happened.  Three of them went out last night and two of them didn’t get any sleep after it.  He looked over at Nick. 

The blond man was pouring a cup of coffee from the urn on the table.  He hummed to himself as he stirred sweetener and low-fat milk into it.  He saw Kevin looking at him and raised his cup in salute.  “Mornin’, Kev.”

“Mornin’, Nick.  Sleep well?”

“Like a baby.”

Brian snorted.  “Have one.  You’ll never use that phrase again.”  And Brian was off on a parental tale of woe and lost sleep that lasted until they were all in the studio.  They went over the work from the day before, listening to the tapes, each taking notes, smiling at each other when there’d be a moment where they knew it was perfect.

“So Nick,” said AJ, when the technician was switching tapes, “where did you stay in Chicago?  At Abby’s house or at a hotel?”

“At a hotel.  The Hyatt.  It’s right on the lake.  Nice place.” 

“What room number?”  They all looked at AJ.  Why did he want to know that? 

Nick scrambled for an answer.  “411,” he said, grasping at the number on Abby’s AIM name.  “Why?” 

“No reason,” said AJ.  “Just, you know, sometimes numbers are lucky.”  They were all gaping at him.  What the hell was he talking about? 

“Okay, fellas, the next one’s set up.”  The technician’s voice came through the speaker. They turned back to the headsets.  Kevin looked at Howie and raised his eyebrows in question.  Howie gave him an enigmatic grimace which brought more questions than answers.

“I’m getting some juice,” said Kevin, after they’d listened to one song.  “You guys want to take a break?”

This wasn’t like Kevin.  They had barely started, but what the hell…they agreed on fifteen minutes.  Kevin went to the bathroom and when he came out, he found Howie standing outside the door.  “What’s up, D?” asked Kevin.

Howie told him.  The two men looked at each other in silence.  They had thought AJ was over all that mental crap.

“That would explain the question about the hotel room, I guess,” mused Kevin after a moment.

“Yeah,” said Howie.  “I think he’s trying to trip Nick up.  What should we do, Kev?”

Kevin ran a hand through his hair and then rubbed his neck.  “I guess we wait and see.  Um…Howie…he’s wrong, right?  I mean, Nick didn’t make this girl up, did he?”

Howie just looked at him.  “Come on, Kev, don’t you start!”

“No, no, I’m not.  I’m just considering all the possibilities.”

They went back into the room.  Something was going on.  Brian was looking very confused.   AJ and Nick looked tense.

“…restaurant, again?”

“I already told you, AJ…Maggiano’s.”

“How do you say that?”

They all looked at him.

“I mean, spell.  How do you spell it?”  The point AJ was trying to make was evaporating before his eyes.

Howie tried to help Nick out.  He figured the best way to get AJ over this was to prove that he was wrong.  “So Nick, you went to the Cubs game.  Where’d you sit?”

“Abby’s dad has a private box.  We sat there.  It’s on the right-field side.  Good view.  He had a couple of business guys there with him.  They didn’t even watch the game.  We did, though.  Abby loves baseball.”  Slow it down, slow it down, he told himself.  Too much information.  “Um, are we going to get back to work or what?”

“Sure,” said Howie, “let’s do that.  Maybe we can get done early and go shopping.”

AJ picked up on Howie’s words.  “Did you do any shopping when you were in Chicago, Nick?”

Nick had already told them that he had shopped.  Why was AJ asking him again?  “Yeah, they have this place called the Magnificent Mile.  It’s got all the big name stores.  We bought a blouse for Abby.”

“Did you get recognized?  Were there any fans?”

Brian looked over at Kevin.  What was going on here?  AJ seemed to be interrogating Nick, and Nick looked very uncomfortable for some reason.

“Well, you know, I wore a hat and sunglasses and you know…it’s not like anyone knew I was there…you know…maybe I got a few looks, but no one…”  He paused.  “So, if we’re not going to work…I guess we might as well all go…”

“No, no, we’re going to work,” said AJ.

“Good,” said Brian.  “Bone, you need to get more sleep.  You’re acting weird.”

AJ was pissed.  Yeah, he was acting weird.  Uh huh!  What about the guy who’d made up an entire relationship, complete with a freaking shopping list?  He didn’t know what the hell Nick was doing or why, but he was sure of one thing.  Nick was lying about being in Chicago.  AJ hoped that there wasn’t some serious mental defect responsible for Nick’s behavior.  God knows, AJ had enough of those for them all.  But they were going to be putting it out there again, as a group…putting themselves on the line…and he didn’t want shit like this to blow back on them.

“I had a couple of thoughts about Ribbons of Light,” said Brian.  He shared them and they played with the song for awhile. 

“Man, that’s amazing,” said Nick, after an hour.  “Thanks, Bri.  That really lifts it, you know.”

“Let’s take another break,” said Kevin.  “I need to stretch my legs.”

“Yeah, me too,” said Nick.

“Aren’t you going to check your email?” asked AJ.

“I…uh…no…” said Nick.

“Why not?  There might be something from Abby.”

“No, there won’t.  She has a tennis game this morning.  I’ll probably hear from her this afternoon.”

“Really?” said AJ and there was no doubt in anyone’s mind that he didn’t believe Nick.

“What’s going on, Bone?” asked Kevin.

“What’s Abby last name?” demanded AJ.

“Fremont,” answered Nick.  “What are you trying to say, AJ?”

“What’s her father do for a living?”

“He’s a big wheel in the family business.  I don’t think I want to talk about this any more.”

“What was the weather like in Chicago on the weekend?” 

And he had him.  Brian had no idea what was going on, but even he could see that Nick was stumped by the question. 

“It was okay,” he said, after a minute.  “It didn’t rain.  It was hot.”

“What the hell is going on here?” demanded Kevin again.  This shit had to stop!

“Nick wasn’t in Chicago on the weekend,” said AJ.  “There is no Abby.  He made her up.”

“There is so,” said Nick, hotly.  “Have you lost your mind, AJ?”

“Have you lost yours?”  AJ threw back.  “What’s all that shit in your room, all the websites and crap for Chicago?  You never went anywhere but the Internet.  And your room is a friggin’ pigsty.  Even you couldn’t get it that messy in just one day!”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!  Time out!”  Brian stepped into the fray.  “What are you trying to say, Bone?”

“I’m trying to say that I think Nick made this girl up.  He didn’t go to Chicago on the weekend.  He stayed here and got a bunch of shit off the Internet to make his story look real.”

They all looked at Nick.  Nick spread his hands in a pleading gesture.  Come on, get real, AJ.

Brian turned back to AJ.  “But what about the jam?”

Nick took a deep breath.  Go carefully, he told himself, carefully.  “I told you before, Bone.  This girl has class.  I didn’t want to seem like a total dork, so I checked out a few things before I went.  So I wouldn’t look stupid.”  He turned to the others.  “She’s real.  I’m telling you, she’s real.  Her name is Abby Fremont.  Her parents are John and Sharon Fremont.  They live in Oak Park, in this ritzy house…old money, you know…lots of wood on the walls and floors…  She’s twenty-four years old.  We met at the Lodge, like I told you.  And we’re…well, I guess dating is the word.  We’re dating.”  He paused.

“Prove it,” said AJ.  “Get her on the phone.”

“I don’t have to prove anything,” said Nick.  “I’m telling you the way it is.”

The other three watched the byplay between the two men.  Big choice here, they thought.  If AJ is right, then Nick is crazy.  And if he’s wrong, then he’s crazy.  Great!  Suddenly, Kevin’s head came up.

“John Fremont?”

“Yeah,” said Nick, “That’s her dad.”

“Fremont Corporation?”

“I guess,” said Nick, “Something like that.  It’s real.  It’s a real company.”

“It sure is,” said Kevin.  They all looked at him.  “It owns most of Chicago,” he said.
Chapter 31 by old_archive
They all looked at Nick.  He shrugged.  “I told you she had class.”

“Well now, money ain’t always connected with class.  Just look at the five of us,” laughed Kevin.  Howie and Brian joined in the laughter.

“Get her on the phone,” said AJ.

“Now, Bone…”  Brian began.

“Nope,” said AJ, digging in his heels.  “You get her on the phone and prove she’s real and I’ll be happy to apologize.  But until I hear her voice, I’m not buying it.”

“I told you,” said Nick.  “She’s playing tennis this morning.”  He looked at his watch.  “It’s 11:30 here.  That means it’s 10:30 in Chicago.  She won’t be home for another hour or so.”

“Fine then,” said AJ.  “Will you phone her in an hour?”

“Yes,” said Nick.  “Yes, I will.”

“Good, then that’s settled,” said Brian.  “Let’s get back to work.”

Nick felt like crying.  He felt so guilty about AJ.  Bone had been half-right.  He’d figured out part of it but then had carried it to a conclusion that wasn’t right.  And Nick was hanging onto that thought for dear life.  Abby was real, and if he could concentrate their attention on that part of the equation, he could keep them away from the part where AJ was absolutely right, that Nick had not gone to Chicago.  Because he could never explain that.  If Abby was real and they were dating, then why would he stay in Atlanta and do exactly what AJ accused him of doing?

He was going to prove AJ wrong and then AJ was going to feel like shit for having accused him.  And that made Nick feel like shit.  Man, he hadn’t been able to carry this deception for one whole day.  Maybe Abby was right.  Too late to think about that, though.  They were in it now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby tossed her bag in her room and hurried back downstairs.  She was late and she knew her mother would be furious with her.  It was the annual luncheon for the Friends of the Art Institute.  Sharon Fremont always hosted the gathering.  She pored over menus and seating arrangements with Mrs. Smith like she was planning Desert Storm.  She did all the organizing herself.  Abby always offered to help and was always rebuffed.  All she asked of Abby was that she show up on time.

Abby had left lots of time to get back from the club but then she got caught in traffic.  Damn construction!  Why did they tear this city up every summer?

“Excuse me, I’m sorry I’m late.  Traffic was bad.  Construction.”

A murmuring of ‘don’t worry about it’, ‘it’s okay’, ‘we understand’ went through the room.  Abby looked around the room.  The French doors were open between the dining room and the library beyond.  Each room held four round tables seating six.  All of the chairs were occupied.  The tables were set with Sharon Fremont’s finest luncheon china and silver.  Each table had an arrangement of flowers in the middle.  Each arrangement was different, a hand-crafted delight by none other than Sharon Fremont herself.  Abby’s mother was famous for her flower arranging.

Abby took her place at one of the tables in the dining room.  Her mother occupied a seat at the table in the library closest to the doors.  That way she could keep her eye on everything and everyone.  Abby listened to the conversation going on around her but didn’t make much of an attempt to join in.  She was too busy trying to keep her eye on her mother.  Abby wondered if her mother would be able to resist sharing the news of her daughter’s new boyfriend. 

This morning, after breakfast, Mrs. Smith announced to Abby that her mother wished to speak with her in the living room.  Her mother was usually a whirlwind of activity from just after sunup on Luncheon Day, so Abby was understandably curious about this pause in the proceedings.

“Sit down, Abigail dear,” said her mother.

Abby perched on the edge of a wingback chair.  “You wanted to see me, Mother?”

“Yes, I did.  I want to talk to you about this young man, about Nick.  Your father explained to me who he is.  I understand he’s quite successful in his business.  Now what about his family?”

Abby listed off the names of the siblings and mentioned that Aaron was also a singer.  She didn’t mention the marital problems of the senior Carters.  Sharon Fremont’s lip curled slightly at the news that they were from Florida.  Not a state with class, apparently.

“And his intentions?”

His intentions?  That was a laugh.  His intention was never to see her again.  His intention was to keep her in the closet like a pair of old shoes and only bring her out when he needed to prove he still owned them.

“We are just in the beginning stages of the relationship, Mother.  Who can say how will it go?”

Sharon reached over and patted her daughter’s hand.  “Well, it certainly took up your time this weekend.  Oh, well.  I guess I have a luncheon to prepare.  Take care, Dear.  Try not to get hurt.”

Abby smiled to herself now as she spooned lobster bisque into her mouth.  Try not to get hurt.  As if getting hurt was Abby’s fault all the time and she should just learn to avoid doing it.  She didn’t think she’d avoided it this time.  They were walking a precarious line, she and Nick.

Girls hired just for the occasion, in black uniforms with white aprons, began removing the soup plates and replacing them with servings of salad.  Mrs. Smith came into the room carrying the portable phone.  She went over to Sharon and whispered in her ear.  Abby watched a black cloud move across her mother’s eyes and Sharon shook her head.  Mrs. Smith held up the phone and said something else.  It sounded like, he’s very insistent.  Sharon’s head swiveled around and she glared at Abby.  Then she turned back and nodded to Mrs. Smith.

Mrs. Smith made her way to Abby.  “You have a phone call, Miss Abigail.  A Mr. Carter.”

Abby rose to her feet.  “Thank you, Mrs. Smith,” she said, accepting the phone.  “Please excuse me, Ladies, I’ll be right back.”  She turned and made her way to the door,   Her legs were trembling and her breathing was shallow.  Breathe, Abby, breathe.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hello.”

“Hi, Abby, it’s Nick.”

“Hello.  How are…?”  She didn’t get a chance to finish the sentence.

“Listen, Abby, I know you’re going to think this is silly, but I need to prove you exist.” 

Oh no, thought Abby.  And so it begins.

“Nick…”

“So we’re all here in the studio and you’re on the speakerphone.”  In other words, be careful what you say.  “There’s me and the rest of the guys.”

“Hello, Abby.  This is Kevin Richardson.”

“Hello, Mr. Richardson.”

“Brian Littrell.”

“Howie Dorough.”

“AJ McLean.”

“Hello to you all.  Nick, what’s going on?”

“Well, I told the guys how we met at the Lodge…” Abby gave a little gasp.  Nick moved on quickly. “I mean…you know…that we met at the Lodge…and that we were…you know…um…”

“Exploring the possibilities?” suggested Abby.

“Yeah, like that…but, um…AJ got this idea in his head…crazy, really…that I just made you up and that I didn’t really come to Chicago last weekend.  Isn’t that silly?  He thinks I just looked up a bunch of stuff on the Internet.”

Uh oh!

“But, as they can see, or at least hear, you are real, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I’m real enough.”  She paused.  “I’m not really sure what you want me to say.”

“What did Nick buy for us at the Lodge?” asked Brian.

“He bought you jam, but he didn’t actually get it at the Lodge.  We got it in a little town nearby.”

The men looked at each other and nodded.  Okay, that proved the Lodge part of the story.  See! said Nick’s look.  Told ya!

“Did you go shopping with Nick last weekend?” Howie asked.

“He bought me a blouse at Old Navy.  It’s blue,” said Abby, thinking that she had worked her way around another trap without lying.

“That’s her favorite color,” put in Nick.

“What was Nick’s room number at the Renaissance?” asked AJ.

“I wouldn’t know,” said Abby frostily, “and it was the Hyatt, not the Renaissance.”

Good girl, thought Nick.  He looked around at them all.  Satisfied?  Suddenly, they were all feeling very foolish.  They all looked at AJ.  Good one, Bone!

“Okay, Abby, I’m sorry to have put you through…”

“What was the weather like on the weekend?”  It was AJ’s last shot.

Abby froze.  What should she say?  They’d never discussed the weather.  Okay, think…all the stuff we did was ‘outdoor stuff’ so it wouldn’t have rained.  Except that it did rain for a bit.  What if that was one of the things Nick looked up.  What if he had told the truth?

“It rained a little in the morning, but it cleared up in time for the baseball game,” she said.  “Nick, I have to go.  My mother is having her annual luncheon and I’ve committed a dozen serious offences just by taking this phone call.”

“I’ll buzz you later, then, Abby.  I’m sorry about this.”

Abby knew that ‘buzz’ meant AIM.  “Okay, Nick, I understand.  Well, actually, I don’t understand any of it, but you can explain later.”

“Goodbye, Abby.”

Abby heard a series of other ‘goodbyes’ from other voices and then the line went dead.  She took several deep breaths before she returned to the dining room.  What had Nick told them?  What had happened?  How had they become suspicious so quickly?  This was never going to work, she thought.  They needed to ‘break up’ now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Back in the library/dining room, Sharon Fremont had made excuses to the ladies for Abby’s intolerable breach of etiquette by announcing that it was Abigail’s ‘young man’ on the phone and that he was calling long distance.  She was sure that it was nothing serious and that Abigail would be back shortly. 

As expected, one of the other women made the inquiry.  Abigail’s young man?  She’s seeing someone then?

"Yes, they’ve known each other for a couple of months.  He’s a singer.  He’s making a record…with his group…I can never remember the name.  Back…Back…”

“Backstreet Boys?” suggested another of the women.

“Yes, that’s it,” said Sharon, waving a hand in dismissal.

“Which one?”  The woman was a fan.

Sharon looked at her.  Which one what?

“Which boy…I mean, man?  Which one is she seeing?”

“Oh, Nick Carter is his name.”

A choking sound from a table in the library made their heads turn.

“Are you okay, dear?” asked Miranda Howell.

“Yes, Mother, I’m fine.  Something just went down the wrong way,” replied her daughter Veronica…  Mrs. Veronica Ann Howell Fenton.
Chapter 32 by old_archive
Back in Atlanta, there was silence for a moment, while they digested the phone call.  Nick could see that they were all confused and that AJ still did not believe him.  Nick decided that the best defence at this point would be a good offence.

“That was incredibly embarrassing.  I don’t know how I’m going to explain it to her.  I hope you are all satisfied.”

“Satisfied?  Not really,” muttered AJ, looking at the floor.

Nick brazened it through.  “Well, you know what!  Tough!  This is my girl, at least I hope she still is after this.  We’re just starting out.  It’s hard enough to figure shit out when you’re in the same city.  It’s a lot harder when you’re not.  And if you can’t be supportive, then fuck it.  Let’s just not talk about it.”

Kevin stepped in.  “We’re not going down this road, fellas.  We’re just not.  We’ve come together so well here and we’ve accomplished a lot.  We’ve only got a couple of weeks to go on this and then we’re done here.  We can go our separate ways for awhile before we start touring.”

“Yeah,” said Brian.  “We know the pitfalls already.  We’re too old now to live in each other’s pockets like we had to before.  We don’t have to do that any more.  We all have our own lives now.  This…” he waved his hand around the studio, “…this is our job.  This is not our life.”

“C’mon, guys,” said Howie.

“Sorry, Nick,” said AJ, looking up at him.

“Me too,” said Nick.

And he looked at AJ.  Right at him.  Right into his eyes.  And AJ knew he’d been right.  And he knew that Nick knew that AJ knew.  And AJ decided to just let it go for now.  The girl was real, sort of.  There was more here than met the eye, but what the hell…whatever nonsense Nick was into, let him be in it.  AJ had enough trouble concentrating on his own life.  Just let it go and everyone will be happy.  Why make trouble when there wasn’t any?  Who would ever want to do that?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni was bored.  Bored, bored, bored!  So bored she had even let her mother drag her to this stodgy luncheon.

The euphoria of the wedding had worn off quickly.  It had seemed like such a good idea at the time…and of course, all the parties in their honor when they’d come back to Chicago had been fun, but lately…she’d just been bored, bored, bored.

Ronni was the first to admit that she was an instant gratification sorta gal.   She wasn’t patient.  She wanted her strokes and she wanted them now.  She’d been happy enough in L.A., even though the whole acting thing was turning out to be a non-starter.  But Nick had taken her in, as it were, and that was a pretty exciting life, at least in the beginning, when it was all new, and he was completely enamored of her.  But then he got all into the business end of his business, and all he wanted to talk about were financial things.  Boring, boring, boring!

The spark was re-ignited when he sprang the secret vacation on her.  She got excited about that, but then he went away to New York for a week.  That gave Ronni time to wander around his big house and think about re-decorating…what she would do to this room and that one, once she had moved in and even, if her luck held, married Nick.  Because she’d decided, that was what she was going to do next.  She had played hard-to-get long enough.  Now it was time to let him win her.  Then she could start changing the house…and him.

And then James came to town.  Blast-from-the-past James.  Ronni loved the name that Nick had given him.  Because James was a blast.  He had always known how to push all the right buttons with her.  Whenever she was with someone else and fantasizing, it was always James she fantasized about and that one summer night out on his father’s boat, when he…

And suddenly, there he was.  She got the relay from her roommate, Sandra, living on her own in suburbia, enjoying the house all by herself, even though Ronni was paying half the rent…well, Ronni’s parents were paying half the rent.  Sandra relayed the message.  James Somebody called.  From high school, maybe.  Sandra had been half asleep.  He’s at the Beverly Wiltshire.

James!  Ronni’s reaction was half-sigh and half-squeal.  She called him immediately.  It was too late for lunch and he had business meetings all afternoon, so they arranged to meet for dinner.

She spent the afternoon preparing carefully for the date.  No, not a date, she corrected herself.  I’m with Nick.  I don’t date other people.  This is just a dinner out with an old friend.  An old friend who…  Ronni closed her eyes and ran her tongue over her lips. 

Snap out of it, she told herself.  You can’t have sex with James.  Even though sex with Nick lately…it  was good and all, he was very athletic and very accommodating, but he was…’shy’ was a good word, she guessed.  He didn’t like to experiment.  She remembered the day she had done something to annoy him.  She had apologized all over him and suggested that she had been a bad girl and maybe needed a spanking.  His reply had been, “No, I’m sure you didn’t mean it.”  She had rubbed her body up against his and put his hands on her butt.  “Are you sure, Baby?  Are you sure you don’t want to punish me a little?”  She had lifted one of his hands and smacked it against her bottom.  He had just looked shocked, so she had dropped the idea.

She wondered if James would put a move on her.  She would have to say ‘no’, of course, she was practically living with Nick, after all.  Well, not officially, of course…officially, she still lived out in the boonies with Sandra.  Hmmm…James would want to bring her home, naturally.  He was a gentleman.  She couldn’t see hauling it all the way out to Sandra’s, but she wasn’t sure how to bring him back here. 

At least she didn’t have to worry about him running into Nick.  He was safely in New York.  She was just minding the house.  Ahhh…minding the house.  Good one, Ronni!  She looked around and then sprang into action, unaware that she had definitely decided to be unfaithful to Nick and have sex with James.  She moved some of her clothes from Nick’s closet into one of the guest bedrooms.  She moved all of her toiletries into the adjoining bathroom.  She went over Nick’s bedroom with a fine toothed comb, making sure she’d erased all evidence of herself from there.  Then she artfully arranged the guest room to make it look lived in.  She opened a book to the middle and turned it upside down on the night table.  She got a glass and filled it half-full of water, setting it beside the book.  She draped a t-shirt over the armchair in the corner and placed a pair of sneakers beside it.

When she was ready, she did a final walk-through of the house, looking for things out of place.  She didn’t see any.

“The Beverly Wiltshire,” she said to the cabdriver and she crossed her fingers.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

James Fenton paced the floor nervously.  He was going to see Ronni again.  Ronni Howell.  He closed his eyes and sighed.  Beautiful, elusive Ronni.  James and Ronni were friends from way back…friends first, lovers second.  In high school, they’d had a special affinity for each other.  They didn’t go out on dates with each other, but they hung out together all the time at school.  You could always find them, hunkered down in the cafeteria, heads together, laughing…usually at someone less fortunate than themselves in the looks and charm department. 

James was almost as beautiful as Ronni.  He had clear blue eyes and jet black hair.  That combination, along with his chiseled cheekbones and his quarterback’s physique made many a girl at Oak Park Academy fall asleep with his name on her lips.  No one could understand why James and Ronni didn’t go out with each other.  They were perfectly suited.  Yes, they both think they’re too good for anyone else, said their detractors.

James went off to college and they drifted apart.  They wrote letters to each other for the first couple of months, but without their former schoolmates to tear apart, they didn’t have much to say to each other.  They saw each other the first Christmas James was home, at a formal party.  They danced together once and went their separate ways. 

James came home that summer to work in his father’s law office, but Ronni spent the two months in Europe and they didn’t see each other.

It was the next summer when they found each other at last.  It was total serendipity, one of those happy accidents that makes you believe there are other forces at work.  Ronni had argued with her father about her lack of apparent ambition and stormed out of the house.  She got in her car and drove around aimlessly.  Without realizing it, she found herself in the deserted parking lot of Oak Park Academy, closed now for the summer.  She meandered across the football field and sat down on the edge of the bleachers.

James found her there.  He had wandered back to the scene of his glory days as well, after Miles Fenton had spent the afternoon mapping out the rest of his son’s life for him.  James wasn’t sure he liked what he saw and went to revisit the spot where he had been king, where everything seemed possible.

They greeted each other warmly, with a hug.  They had an awkward, desultory conversation, dredging up names of high school friends in a game of ‘Where are they now?’  The answer for most was either ‘away at school’ or ‘in Europe’.  Then they sat in silence for a few minutes.  Without knowing why, James picked up Ronni’s hand.  They stared out at the field and remembered when they owned it, James throwing those long passes and marching his team up the field, Ronni standing on the sidelines in her cheerleader outfit, shouting encouragement.

“I guess I’d better get back,” said Ronni, finally.  They stood up together and walked to the parking lot hand in hand.  “It was nice to see you again, James,” she whispered, reaching up to kiss his cheek.

But he turned his face and kissed her on the lips.  And then they were all over each other, drinking each other in, fighting off growing up with every inch of their being.  They climbed into the back seat of James’ car and made out like sixteen year-olds, caressing and petting through clothing.  Then James removed Ronni’s panties and pushed his own down to his ankles.  It was awkward and uncomfortable and inherently dangerous, and it was the most exciting thing they had ever done.

They made love all over Chicago that summer.  Ronni wasn’t bored once, but spent her days with a lazy smile on her face thinking up new and exciting places where they could have sex.  Before James left for school that fall, he presented her with a ring and asked her to marry him.  She accepted, thinking that planning the wedding would be exciting.  Her hopes were dashed somewhat when James informed her that they would not be getting married until he had finished college and maybe even law school.  Wedding plans could wait.

So before long, Ronni was bored again.  And she found someone on hand who wasn’t boring and it was goodbye James.

James moved on to other women but he never forgot Ronni.  And he never thought of her without a thrill going through him from head to toe.  The one that got away.  The one that dumped him.  James wasn’t used to that.  He liked to be a winner, on the field and off.  He’d finished college now.  He told his dad he didn’t want to be a lawyer and did a business degree instead.  He was working for one of the big brokerage firms in Chicago and was a rising young star.  His father’s friendship with John Fremont had allowed some of that corporation’s money to come his way for investment and if that went well, it guaranteed James a partnership in the firm in just a few years.

He was in Los Angeles on a fact-finding mission about a company Fremont Corp was thinking of acquiring.  The day before he left, he had dinner with his parents.  His mother mentioned Veronica and said he should give her a call.  “I don’t know her number and L.A. is a big place, he said.  His mother excused herself from the table and returned five minutes later with Ronni’s address and phone number.

James hesitated for quite awhile before calling, pacing up and down his hotel room.  Then he plucked up his courage and got the roommate.  She was either asleep or stoned, James couldn’t tell which.  He left a message without much hope that Ronni would actually get it.  But she had and returned his call, the sound of her voice sending a thrill through him.

It was obvious to James from the moment they saw each other, that he would have Ronni that night.  She exuded sexuality, but there was a faint whiff of desperation there, as well.  He knew that, for whatever reason, he had the upper hand.  And so he used it.  He made her wait for it, ignoring her subtle hints and moves, sliding his hand out from under hers to pick up his fork, when she caressed his fingers at the table, changing the subject when she brought up the summer they’d been together.

Dinner was wonderful even so, a snarky dissection of all their old friends, very reminiscent of their high-school cafeteria days.  Then afterward, came James’ shy assertion that it was getting late and he’d better get her home.  It was a long way out.  He hoped the cabbie could find the way back.  Ha! Ha!  He was hoping to get her up to his hotel room.  He got something much better.

No, no, insisted Ronni.  We don’t have to go all the way out there.  I’m housesitting for a friend who’s out of town.  She gave the cabbie the address before James could respond.  When they got there, she sent the cab on its way, saying that James really must come in for a nightcap and he could always get another cab…in this neighborhood, they would be delighted to come.

James paid off the cabbie and followed Ronni into the house.  He looked around.  “Kind of minimalist, isn’t it?”

Ronni opened her mouth to say that she was going to redecorate and then she remembered that it wasn’t her house.  So instead she said, “I missed you, James.”

And that was all it took.  The first time they barely made it out of the front hallway.  For the rest of the week, they had sex, interrupted only by James’ business meetings, which he devoted his full attention to and then bolted at the first opportunity…back to Ronni.

During the occasional times that they came up for air and food, they talked about their lives.  James gathered that Ronni wasn’t happy in California.  James began extolling the virtues of Chicago, all those great restaurants, the wonderful night clubs.  It was when he got Ronni to agree with him that the weather was better in Chicago that he knew he had her.  And he proposed.

Ronni accepted first and then she thought of Nick.  She explained hesitantly to James that she wasn’t just housesitting, she was almost kind of living there and that…the guy…was sort of expecting her to go on vacation with him the next week.  She told him about the limo.

“How nice of him to provide transportation,” said James.  “The driver can take us to Las Vegas.”

It was not to Ronni’s credit that she gave the matter the barest consideration before she agreed.

They went to Las Vegas, got married and gambled for the weekend.  They came back to Los Angeles on Monday and flew to Chicago the next Friday.  Ronni spent the week gathering up her things from Nick’s place and Sandra’s and shipping them home to Illinois.

The plane they were on, landed, refueled and then took Nick back to Los Angeles.
Chapter 33 by old_archive
“Nick Carter is his name.”

Ronni nearly choked on her Chicken Marsala.  It wasn’t possible.  Ducky and Nick?  No way.

“Are you okay, dear?”  Miranda leaned over to her daughter.

“Yes, Mother, I’m fine.  Something just went down the wrong way.” 

Something was going down wrong, that was for sure.  This whole marriage thing was getting to Ronni already.  Exciting James had turned into boring James practically the moment they stepped off the plane.

He worked hard, putting in long hours, and there was nothing for her to do during the day.  Her network of friends had disappeared while she was out on the coast and she couldn’t be bothered to reconnect with them.  It was summer and the wealthy ones left Chicago for cooler, less humid climes.  The others all had jobs.  James’ suggestion that she might like to do some volunteer work…or God forbid, get a job…fell on deaf ears.

James was still sexy but he was too tired at night to be sexy more than once.  It was wild and it was exciting, but it was always in the bed and he always fell asleep immediately afterward.  Ronni had taken to waiting until he was asleep and then getting up, parking herself in front of the television with some wine.  She’d click through the channels and refill her glass until she wasn’t seeing straight and then she’d fall into bed.  When she woke in the morning, it didn’t seem to matter how early or late, James was already gone to work.

As well, she hated his apartment.  It was a condominium, hastily purchased when he moved back to Chicago after school, just a way station until he was settled in and sure about his future.  Then he would start looking for the wife-house-kids part of his life.  It was a bachelor pad, no doubt about it.  Ronni hated it and wanted to start changing it.  James said ‘no’.  There was no point, he said.  They wouldn’t be living there that long; in the fall they would start looking at houses, and besides he liked it the way it was.  Ronni thought he was being a cheapskate.

Finally, Ronni was so bored that she did the unthinkable.  She started hanging out with her mother, accompanying her to her various luncheons and bridge parties.  The Fremont Art Institute Luncheon was a real coup.  The Howells were not in the same social stratum as either the Fentons or the Fremonts.  Ronni had definitely married up.  Miranda Howell had put a lot of time and effort into the Art Institute.  She didn’t care a fig about art, but she wanted to be invited to the luncheon.  It would move her up a notch in the Chicago society hierarchy.  And now that Ronni had married James Fenton…the future looked very bright for Miranda.

Ronni agreed to go.  Jeannette Fenton would be there as well, of course; she and Miles were very thick with the Fremonts.  John and Miles played golf on a regular basis and James had hinted that John had thrown a lot of money James’ way to get him started on the right foot with Carlson Dunn, his firm that he hoped in the very near future would be Carlson, Dunn and Fenton.

Ronni and her mother were seated at the very back, almost out in the hall.  Ronni was annoyed.  If she had come with her mother-in-law, she would have been seated at Sharon Fremont’s table, instead of out here in Siberia. 

During the initial confusion of arrival and greetings, Ronni hadn’t seen Abigail anywhere.  “Where’s Ducky?” she whispered to her mother, as they moved from the foyer to the library.

“Veronica!” hissed her mother.  She had always hated Ronni’s nickname for Abigail Fremont.  She had nightmares about Sharon and John finding out about it.  The fact that it wasn’t really an inappropriate nickname made it worse, not better.  And it was Miranda’s own fault, for it was she who had suggested the name to Veronica.

When Ronni was twelve, the Howells had spent a couple of weeks at Brookhaven Lodge.  It was the last summer that Ronni agreed to go there.  She asked for Rose Cottage again, as she had the year before.  Miranda told her that it was already booked and they would stay in the Lodge.  Ronni was furious and spent the two weeks being mean and spiteful to the girl who was lucky enough to have Rose Cottage, Abigail Fremont.  Ronni was obsessed with her.  Whenever she was with her parents, it was all she could talk about, how plain and ugly Abigail was, how awkward and gangly.

“She didn’t look too awkward today on that tennis court,” replied Donald Howell.  Abigail had walked away with the Young People’s Tennis Cup, defeating every opponent, including the boys.

“And she’ll grow out of it, I’m sure,” said Miranda.  “People change.  An ugly duckling can some day turn into a swan.”

And that was it.  Abigail was Ducky to Ronni from that day on.  She never said it to her face, but Abigail knew that she said it behind her back.  When the two weeks were over, Abigail breathed a sigh of relief, which lasted for an entire year…until she reached high school and her parents decided to move her from her private girls school to the co-educational Oak Park Academy.  And Ronni got four more years of feeling superior to Ducky.

A commotion in the dining room when they were eating their soup signaled Ducky’s arrival.  Ronni and her mother couldn’t see what was going on but word filtered back that Abigail had arrived…traffic…construction.  When the housekeeper appeared with the phone, Ronni took note of the look on Sharon Fremont’s face and made a promise to herself never to piss that woman off.

The dynamic in the room was very interesting.  Sharon’s table was situated right in the doorway between the dining room and the library, so she could see all her guests.  And they could see her.  And hear her.  Muted conversations were carried on at the various tables, but Ronni was willing to bet that if there was a quiz at the end of the meal, every woman there would be able to quote all of Sharon’s words verbatim.

“Abigail’s young man…”

Forks froze halfway to mouths.  Tread carefully here.  They all knew that Abigail had been thrown over by Philip Randall just a couple of months previously.  The Fremonts had tried to put it out that Abigail had been the one doing the throwing, but come on, who would believe that?  Philip had left town and moved back to Philadelphia, so there could be some truth to it, they guessed, but no…Sharon Fremont was too desperate to marry her daughter off…she would have forbidden her to break off with a catch like Philip.

One brave soul stepped forward.  “Abigail’s young man?”

Ronni didn’t pay too much attention until she heard, “Backstreet Boys.”  Then she paid very close attention.  The more boring her life in Chicago became, the more the days in California improved in her mind.  She thought longingly of Nick and the fun they had had.  Nick told her all the time how beautiful she was and unless Abigail Fremont had changed a great deal in the last few years, there was no way she was dating Nick Carter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby returned to the dining room and took her seat.  She apologized to the ladies at her table and smiled enigmatically at her mother.  Her heart was racing.  If her mother just hadn’t said anything, she’d be in the clear.  She’d ‘break up’ with Nick tonight and call an end to this whole ridiculous charade.  Her hopes were dashed immediately.

“So, Abigail, your mother says that you have a new…friend?  Where did you meet him?  Isn’t he from California?”

“Yes, he is, Mrs. Abernathy,” answered Abby, avoiding the first part of the question.  “He has a home in Florida, as well.”

Cynthia Abernathy realized that she was not going to get the answer to the first part of the question and that she could not discuss the matter further without appearing rude.  Over to you, ladies, she thought as she delicately passed the salt and the ball to Candace Walker on her left.

“Have you been seeing each other long?” asked Candace.

“Not really, Mrs. Walker.  Not in the grand scheme of things, I guess,” said Abby cryptically, stopping the lady in her tracks.  “Mmm, this is good chicken.  Mrs. Smith has outdone herself again.”

The ladies at the table all murmured their agreement and reluctantly changed the subject.  They each thought that a little of Sharon Fremont had rubbed off on Abigail and that tennis wasn’t the only game she was good at.

Sharon Fremont, on the other hand, was completely unaware of the stir she had caused.  She considered any music written after 1850 to be beneath her notice and did not understand that more than one of the ladies in the room, middle-aged or not, not only listened to Backstreet Boys music, but were already scheming a way to get Abigail to introduce them to Nick.  If it were true.  Because really, when you looked at it…not that you should judge someone on her looks, but really…when you looked at her…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Well, well, well, if it isn’t the great schemer.

Sorry about that.  Are you mad?

I’m not sure.  No, no I’m not.  I’m a little confused, though.

Nick explained what had happened.

So, what you’re saying, Nick, is that you couldn’t carry this charade off for more than one day.

Yeah, that’s pretty much it, I guess.  But it’s smoothed over now.

Okay, if you say so.

What about on your end?

Your timing was impeccable…or it sucked, depending on how you want to look at it.

The lunch?

That’s right.  Every one of my mother’s cronies sitting right there over their Lobster Bisque and Chicken Marsala and hearing my mother announce that my new boyfriend was on the phone.

Nick hesitated.  He never really thought about Abby’s end of things.  Because you’re a selfish prick, he told himself.

How did they take it?

Half of them didn’t believe it and the other half want your autograph.

So it was out there then, thought Nick.  He had been half toying with the notion that they could scrap the plan.  Just drift apart and after a couple of months tell the boys that it hadn’t worked out after all.  But he had promised Abby that he wouldn’t hurt her and if they did it now, even if she were the one to ‘break it off’, it would make her look bad.

So then, I guess it’s official.

It’s at least public.  Tell me what I’m supposed to say to people, please.

What do you mean?

I mean, if someone asks me, a reporter or something.

Tell them that we are dating and it’s none of their fucking business, but in a classy way.

Mr. Carter and I have a personal relationship that is private…

Yeah, like that.

…and none of your f***ing business.

LOL!  Sure, Abby.  Your mom would love that.

My mom can’t remember the name of the group.  She’s blocking it out, apparently, since it’s not the New York Philharmonic.  Her latest was the Backbeat Boys.  LOL!!

They chatted on for a few minutes and then wrapped it up, saying ‘goodnight’ and ‘talk to you later’.  They logged off and both stared at blank computer screens for a moment.  Then with a deep sigh, they moved away.  In Atlanta, Nick thought about AJ, about how he knew half the truth.  He wondered what he would do about it.  In Chicago, Abby thought about that witch, Ronni Howell.  Ronni Fenton, she corrected herself.  Seeing her today brought back all those anxieties from high school.

Ronni was just as bitchy and poisonous as ever.  Abby hadn’t even known she was going to be there.  She had barely glanced at the seating plans when her mother showed her and V. Fenton hadn’t registered as Ronni.  But suddenly, there she was, after the lunch was over and people were leaving.

“Abigail!  So nice to see you again.”

Why? wondered Abigail.  Did you run out of small animals to torture?  “Veronica,” Abby nodded a greeting.  “I understand congratulations are in order.”

“Yes.  Thank you.  James and I are very happy.”  Veronica waved her left hand in Abby’s face.  “But I believe you deserve congratulations as well.  Bagging a Backstreet Boy!  Who would have thought?  And especially this one…”

Miranda Howell whisked Veronica away from Abigail and out the door before Ronni could say why ‘this one’ was so special.  She didn’t know what Ronni had been about to say and she didn’t care.  She recognized the look on her daughter’s face and knew she was up to no good.  The luncheon had gone pretty well from Miranda’s viewpoint, and she wasn’t going to have it ruined by her daughter’s spitefulness and jealousy.

Miranda did not know what Veronica had got up to in California and quite frankly, she didn’t want to.  She clung to the story of roommates in suburbia, even though she had never once managed to get Veronica at home, but always had to leave a message with Sandra.  When Veronica had phoned with the news that she had eloped to Las Vegas with James Fenton and would be moving back to Chicago, Miranda had sat down and wept with joy and relief.

Abby climbed into bed.  She was Nick Carter’s girlfriend.  And soon, the word would spread.  There was no way it wouldn’t.  No point in praying for that.  She’d better save her prayers for something that was at least possible.  Maybe she’d better start thinking about what people would think of her.  She already knew what Ronni Howell-Fenton thought.  And Abby decided to put her prayers to work there.  She prayed that Nick and Ronni would never be in the same room together.
Chapter 34 by old_archive
The recordings were done.  Everyone was happy.  Everyone had got their own way about some things and everyone had been forced to compromise on others.  It was collaboration at its finest.  They had joked and laughed and worked hard.  And now they were going to take a break from each other.  They were going their separate ways for September and October and then they were getting together at the beginning of November to make the video for the first release.  They were going to rehearse for a tour and do all the publicity attendant to releasing a new album.  The tour would kick off in the New Year. 

In the two weeks since the blowup between Nick and AJ, the matter had not been mentioned again.  Kevin had explained the whole thing to Brian, who just kept muttering ‘but the jam…’  AJ seemed sane about everything else, so they moved on.  Nick had proved that Abby existed and that was enough.  Except that Nick felt like shit because he knew that the others thought AJ had had some kind of breakdown.  And AJ felt like shit because he knew they thought he’d fucked up again.  For the rest of his life, he was going to get that, he knew.  AJ must be having another episode.  Do you think he’s drinking?  Or doing drugs?  For the rest of his life…the fact that he had brought it on himself didn’t make him feel any better about it.  And he was worried about Nick.  And the tour.  And the album. 

Because he wasn’t quite as confident as the others.  Backstreet’s back?  Did anybody care?  AJ had spent most of the previous years in isolation, dealing with his own issues, making only occasional forays into the spotlight.  His solo album had been well-received.  It was a total departure from the Backstreet sound and he knew it would only appeal to a certain segment of the population, certainly not the gum-chewing record-buying teenyboppers who’d soaked up Millennium and Black and Blue

He’d done a short tour, in small clubs.  Everyone had screamed for more…more dates, bigger clubs.  Come on, AJ, you can do it.  But he didn’t want to.  He’d put off his solo effort as long as he had because he was afraid to put it out there on his own.  Finally, he’d had his back against the wall and had been forced to.  The songs were ready.  He’d played with them for nearly three years.  He just wasn’t sure he was ready.

He used the excuse of the upcoming recording sessions to keep the tour short…He answered the question about Backstreet in every interview but he began to get the impression that it was just a formula, the reporters felt they had to ask.  AJ had the impression that if he’d said that there would be no more Backstreet Boys, the news would be greeted by a shrug.  The others didn’t seem to think so, especially Kevin, who had had a lot more up-close-and-personal with the fans than any of them, being mobbed by women every night at the stage door.

AJ hugged his brothers and headed home, telling them that he’d see them in November…in Tucson.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick packed his bags and went back to California.  He dumped his luggage in the front hall and headed for the fridge.  He drank some juice and called Mary.  They talked for nearly an hour.  By the end of it, Nick had caught up on all his business dealings, arranged for daily workouts with a personal trainer and answered the questions about Ronni by not answering them.  “It’s over.  I’ve moved on,” was all he said.  He didn’t say what he’d moved on to, and she didn’t ask. 

After he hung up the phone, he wandered through the house.  Man, it was sterile, he thought.  There was nothing going on in the way of decoration and hardly any furniture to speak of.  Ronni had given him some suggestions and he’d been going to follow through on those…or at least let her.

Ronni.

She was everywhere in the house and she was nowhere.  She had removed all trace of herself, but she couldn’t remove the memories.  She was in the kitchen when he opened the cupboard and found a bag of Oreos.  Ronni had a system for eating Oreos and she refused to eat them any other way.  She was in the living room when he played his video games, leaning against his shoulder, trying to ruin his concentration by running her fingers down his chest.  She was in the bathroom, tapping her fingernails on the shower doors and asking in a sexy voice if there was room for one more in there.  And she was in the bedroom…in the bed…Nick pulled the pillows down and wrapped his arms around them.  Ronni.  The pain was too great and he cried himself to sleep.

The next day, he decided to sell the house.  If there was any hope of him getting over her, he had to remove every trace of her from his life.  And she filled up the house.  He got Mary on the phone and started the wheels turning.  He called Robert Evans and talked about finances.  It was more complicated than he thought it would be.  He decided he needed to make a list.  He went looking for his yellow pad but Mrs. Marchesa had moved his luggage that morning, probably to the laundry room, so he took the shopping list notepad from the fridge and used it.  Then he called his friend Troy and invited him to go out on the boat with him for the day.

Mrs. Marchesa had nearly fallen over the luggage when she came in the house that day.  I guess he’s home, then, she thought.  She shook her head.  She never knew when he was coming or going.  He really didn’t have a lot of needs.  This was a pretty easy job she had here.  Keeping an empty house clean wasn’t difficult.  Mrs. Marchesa hauled the suitcases into the laundry room.  She sorted clothes and set toiletry articles to one side.  She’d put those in the bathroom later.  She came across a smaller suitcase and when she opened it, she found the computer.  She wasn’t sure what to do with that.  It sure looked valuable, though.  She carried it carefully into the living room.  She didn’t want to leave it just anywhere.  She opened the cabinet that held the video games and placed it on the bottom shelf.  There!  Nick would find it there for sure.  He opened this cabinet at least once a day. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Troy caught Nick just as he was going out the door.  He was going to be late.  He was caught up in a meeting.  No problem, said Nick, I’ll go down and make sure everything is ready at the boat.

When Troy arrived at the marina, he saw Nick pacing up and down the dock.

“Can you clear your calendar for a couple of days?” Nick asked, before even saying hello.

“I guess so,” said Troy.  “What’s up?”

“I just feel the need,” said Nick.

Troy understood.  The ocean had a tremendous pull on Nick.  He loved being out on the water…and in it.  And it was where he released all of his tension.  Troy figured there was probably quite a bit of tension to be released after a two-month recording session with the Boys.  Troy had been Nick’s friend for a long time and he had been there when Nick came home from the Black and Blue tour, battered and bruised emotionally. 

Nick’s attempt at self-preservation, at keeping his head and soul together, had been his first solo album.  He thought his brothers would understand.  He was wrong.  Nick and Troy spent a lot of time on the ocean during that time.

“How long?” 

“It’s Thursday today.  Maybe ‘til Sunday?  I stocked up.  While I was waiting for you, I bought a lot of food and crap.”

“Beer?”

Nick laughed.  “Uh, yeah!!”

“Okay…but I only have these clothes…”

“Don’t worry!  There’s lots of stuff here that will fit you.”

“Speaking of ‘fit’, Nick,..man, you’re starting to look pretty trim…”

The two men cast off from shore and headed out to sea.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Chicago, Abby opened her email Friday morning.  There was nothing there.  Again.  For the third straight day.  She had heard from Nick last on Tuesday, when he’d told her they were wrapped up, packed up and headed out.  She didn’t expect to hear from him on Wednesday.  That was travel day.  It would be crazy for him and he would be tired at the end of it.  She had checked her email and turned on her AIM just in case, but as she suspected, she hadn’t heard from him.  Nor yesterday.  Nor today.  She looked at the sticky note that she had attached to her computer with the new time zones on it and did mental calculations.  Then she went to the club and made the tennis pro earn his money.

On the way out of the club, she ran into James Fenton.  “Abigail!” he said warmly, determined to be friendly.  He knew that Abby had a lot of influence with her father.

“James,” Abby returned the greeting coolly.  She hated James Fenton.  She had tried not to.  It wasn’t his fault that he was gorgeous and she was not.  It wasn’t his fault that her parents thought the two of them together would be the foundation of a wonderful financial and social dynasty.  It wasn’t his fault that his parents had tried to convince him to overlook Abby’s shortcomings and ask her out.  But it was his fault that he was mean and two-faced about it.  In high school, he and Ronni Howell had been awful to Abby.  Ducky.  The word reverberated around her head.  James had taken full part in the torture and then had had the nerve to sit politely at Sunday brunch and make pleasant conversation, getting Sharon Fremont’s hopes up for no good reason.

“I haven’t seen you for awhile,” continued James.

“Yes, well,” said Abby, not even bothering with a ‘I’ve been busy’.  “Congratulations on your marriage,” she added politely.

“Thank you,” he replied.  “We’re very happy.  I’m glad we found each other again.”

“Yes, you deserve each other,” said Abby with a sweet smile and she went on her way before James could mutter any empty ‘we must get together’ invitations.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

At dinner that evening, Abby’s mother inquired after Nick.  Abby said that he was fine.  Sharon’s one raised eyebrow requested further information.  This was dinner conversation, after all, and one-word answers were not acceptable.  Abby explained that they had finished the album and were taking some time off before they moved on to the next step.  She waited to see if the eyebrow descended before she gave out any more information.  She didn’t have much and thought she’d better dole it out in the smallest possible portions.

“So he’s incommunicado at the moment?  In transit?”

“What do you mean, Mother?”

“I just haven’t heard you clicking away on your computer the last couple of days.”  Sharon was too polite to mention the shrieks of laughter, which were also thankfully absent.

“He’s out on his boat,” said Abby, taking a forkful of her broiled salmon and chewing thoughtfully.  Yes, that made sense.  He loved the ocean and he had a boat.  He hadn’t been to California for almost three months.  Surely, he would go out on the boat.  But she’d better check.  She’d better go to one of those Nick-spotting websites and make sure he wasn’t doing something public.

After dinner, Abby excused herself and went to her room.  She turned on her computer but didn’t open her email.  She didn’t feel like being disappointed again.  She turned on her AIM and looked at the faded name on her Buddy List.  Monty was not online.

Abby checked out a couple of websites and bookmarked one that looked like it was more serious than the others.  At least, it thought it was.  The Mature Fan Club, it called itself.  There didn’t seem to be any news of Nick, so Abby figured she could leave him on the boat for a day or two. 

She leaned her head back and closed her eyes.  Nick might think he could get this past the Boys.  Maybe he could get it past the news media.  He might even be able to get it past the fans.  But there was no way they were going to get it past the eagle-eyed, sharp-eared Sharon Fremont.

Abby sighed and opened a Word Document.  She stared at the blank page.  Clickety-click, she typed.  Clickety-click.  Yeah, right.  Like I’m going to waste my life sitting here going ‘clickety-click’.  She backspaced out the letters and stared at the blank page for awhile.  If I’m going to type something, it might as well be something real.  I could make a shopping list, if I liked to shop.  But I don’t.  I could start a journal, if I had anything I wanted to say about my life.  But I don’t.

Then she had an idea.  School was starting again next week.  She would be volunteering in the hearing-impaired class again.  Maybe she could write a little welcome back poem or story for them.  She had received good marks on high school assignments and college essays but she hadn’t done anything in the creative bent since.  Hmmm…she didn’t even know if she could do this. 

A creak in the floor outside her door told her that her mother was passing by. Clickety-click, she typed.  Once upon a time  Abby stared at the words.  there was a princess  Yeah, right!  A fairy tale princess.  You’d know a lot about that.

Abby stood up and went to her fridge.  She poured herself a glass of wine and ate a couple of grapes.  She turned and looked over at the computer.  She stuck her tongue out at it.  She wandered back over and sat down.  She looked at the words.  Then she idly tapped with her index fingers fjfjfjfjfjfjf  She stopped.  Then she added her middle fingers, moving them to the top row. fjeifjeifjeifjei  You’re a lunatic, she told herself.  She took a sip of wine.  You got yourself into this mess, get yourself out.  No one is going to rescue you but yourself.  She laughed to herself, What!  No knight in shining armor!?  What’s up with that?

Suddenly, Abby grabbed the mouse.  She swiped the cursor across the page, highlighting the text.  She hit Delete and faced the blank page again.  She put her hands on the keyboard and then, with a smile, Abby started to write.
Chapter 35 by old_archive
Troy waited patiently.  He knew that Nick would talk when he was ready to talk.  Nick’s response to Troy’s, ‘How’s Ronni?’ was a quick shake of the head.  Troy said nothing further on the subject but switched to discussing the album.

Nick was eager to talk about his time in Atlanta and Troy helped him unwind from that until they reached the spot where they were going to spend the night, a secluded cove just north of San Diego.  Troy laughed along with Nick’s imitations of the Boys – Brian gushing over parenthood, Kevin describing the antics of the fans at the stage door, Howie telling family stories, AJ talking about his tour.  Troy noticed a small cloud cross Nick’s eyes at the subject of AJ.  He made a mental note to come back to that.

They made dinner and sat on the deck drinking beer.  Troy talked about what he’d been up to in the past few months.  There was no way he could do this without bringing up his girlfriend, Michelle.  They had gone out with Nick and Ronni a couple of times.  Then they’d stopped going out as a foursome, because Ronni and Michelle didn’t get along.  Troy didn’t know what Ronni’s problem with Michelle was, but he knew that Michelle thought Ronni was a user.  Chelle would be delighted to hear that Ronni was no longer part of Nick’s life.  Troy talked about Michelle and how good it was going.  The unspoken question was there.

Finally, Nick sighed.  “Ronni dumped me.  She ran off to Vegas and married her high school sweetheart.”

“The Blast-from-the-Past guy?”

Nick nodded.  Yep, that’s the one.

“Sorry, Man.”  It was all Troy could think of to say.  They sat in silence for awhile, enjoying the warm evening breeze.

“Yeah, well, suck it up and go on, that’s what I always say,” said Nick, reaching into the cooler for another beer.

“Yeah, since when?” asked Troy.  “I’ve never heard you say that.”

Nick’s eyes went far away for a moment.  Then he looked over at Troy.  This would be a true test.  “Hey, you know the best way to get over a girl is just to go get another one.”

Troy’s eyes widened.  Yeah, Nick, but usually you hide under the bed for a few months first, he thought.  “You’ve met someone else already?”

“Yeah, a girl from Chicago.  She’s got class.”

“Class, huh?  What’s that, exactly?  Do we have it?”  Troy laughed and twisted the top off another beer.

“Nope, zip.”  Nick stopped.  “See, if I had class, I woulda said, ‘No, none.’”

“So she talks…”  Troy put his index finger on the end of his nose and pushed upward.

“No, she’s not snooty or anything.  She just talks right…all good grammar and shit like that.  She doesn’t swear.  Well, hardly ever…and when she does, it sounds funny.  So what about you and Chelle?  Is that getting serious?”

Troy didn’t miss the fact that Nick had changed the subject without telling him the girl’s name, but he filed that away with AJ and figured he’d come back to it later.  “Yeah, me and Chelle, we got plans…I think.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby’s morning routine changed again.  She got out of bed and switched on the computer.  She performed her ablutions in the bathroom and opened her email.  Still nothing from Nick.  It had been a week.  She swallowed her disappointment and opened the fan club site.  She checked on his whereabouts.  There was nothing there either.  Then Abby opened her story.  She read her words from the night before and made changes and corrections.  She understood now exactly what Nick had meant when he said he had to put the song aside, put it “in the freezer”.

Abby wrote at night before she went to bed.  Her parents thought she was chatting with Nick and she didn’t correct them.  She had finished the first story Friday night.  Saturday morning, she had printed it out and read it.  Then she had grimaced at the effort and torn it up.  It was a fairy tale about a princess who is locked in a tower, but there is no Prince Charming or Knight in Shining Armor to rescue her.  She has to figure it out herself.  The story was full of angst and bitterness.  Why me? the princess kept asking, as she solved problem after problem and finally made it out of the tower, strong and independent. 

Just a tad strident for the kiddies, laughed Abby to herself.  The story flitted through her head off and on throughout the day.  And then the light went on.  Inspiration struck.  Right in the middle of dinner.  Abby suddenly looked around herself in panic.

“Abigail, dear, what’s the matter?”  Sharon noticed Abby’s fidgeting.

“I…uh…I…I need a pencil.”

“What do you need a pencil for?” asked her father, who wasn’t sure what answer he'd been expecting from her, but that sure wasn’t it.

“Excuse me, I’ll be right back,” said Abby, rising to her feet and bolting from the dining room.

Her parents looked at each other.  “Do you think she’s ill?” asked John.

Sharon sighed.  She didn’t know what to think of Abigail these days.  Ever since she’d come home with that hat…

Abby re-appeared five minutes later.  “I’m sorry.  Please excuse me,” she said and sat down again without a word of explanation.  “Daddy, did you ever talk to anyone in IT about getting that website changed?”  Abby started a conversation that she knew her mother wouldn’t be able to take part in.

“I talked to Frank Morris.  He’s going to call you.  He wants your opinion.”

“That’s fine, Daddy.  I’d be happy to tell him what I think.  I’ve looked around…at a few other sites of similar companies.  I’ll make some notes for you to take to him, if you’d like.”

“Thank you, Honey.  I’m sure he’d find that very helpful.”

Abby skillfully maneuvered the conversation from there to the annual elections at the Country Club.  She then let her parents carry the discussion while she maintained an interested face and paid no attention whatsoever.  She was writing in her head.  She couldn’t wait to get away from the table and get upstairs.  She hoped she could remember all the ideas that were flooding her brain.

Abby declined dessert when it was offered.  Perhaps later, she said, just wanting to get away from this table and get back to her story.  She tapped her foot impatiently and then forced herself to stop.

Sharon Fremont gave her daughter an understanding smile.  “You may be excused if you’d like, Abigail.”

“Thank you, Mother.  Daddy.”  Abby dropped her napkin beside her plate and was gone.

Her parents were silent until they were sure she was out of earshot.

“Abby seems a little distracted tonight, don’t you think?” said her father, who, after all, was just a man.

“I think she’s eager to talk to her young man,” said Sharon, the tiniest blush creeping across her cheeks.  She remembered what it was like to be young and in love.  Not with John.  She had learned to love John after she married him.  Her young love had been named Richard.

“Yes,” sighed John.  “Her young man.  What do you think of that, Sharon?”

“I think that maybe we’d better let her have her way on this.”

John Fremont nearly fell off his chair at her words.  Sharon had never let anyone have their way on anything…not ever…not once.

“We made a mistake,” Sharon continued.

Now John’s life was flashing before his eyes.  This was not Sharon talking.  She’d never say words like that.

“I know.  We hurt her,” he managed to choke out.

Sharon turned back into Sharon.  She waved her hand through the air in dismissal.  “We made a mistake,” she repeated.  “A tactical error.  Abby wasn’t ready for our advice.  In this situation, she will either get to keep this young man, in which case everything will be fine, or she will lose him, in which case, she will be more amenable to our suggestions.  One does not have to marry for love.  That can come later.”

And she’s back, thought John, happy that the universe had been restored to its rightful order and that it was, indeed, his wife sitting across the table from him, but sad at the thought that his daughter might lose the one she loved and have to learn to love the one she was given. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby’s mind was racing faster than her fingers.  She jumped out of her story and opened another file.  She called it Notes and she tried to put down in point form all the ideas that were swirling through her brain.  She hoped that she would be able to make sense of it all later.

Then she went back to the story.  It had a title now.  It had named itself.  It was called Why Me? and it was a comedy, still a children’s story, but an over-the-top farcical romp with Princess Somebody…the title character had not named herself yet…overcoming all obstacles in very inventive ways, but crying out “Why meeeee?” at every new impasse.

Abby put the story ‘in the freezer’ and went to bed.  When she got up Sunday morning, she was afraid to look at it, afraid that she wouldn’t like it.  She remembered Nick’s words.  “Things look different in the daylight.”  She turned on her computer and went straight to the story without even checking her email.  She read it and then re-read it.  She liked it.

She set it down and got into the shower.  The kids at school would let her know if it was really a good story.  You couldn’t fool kids.  She’d tell it to them tomorrow.  Of course, that meant that the Princess had to have a name… She ran over some names in her head.  Princess Serena.  No, that didn’t make any sense.  This princess was far from serene.  Princess Nicola.  NO!  Abby turned off the shower and grabbed the towel.  I am not naming her that and I am not thinking about him once today.  Not once!

Abby dressed in her tennis whites.  She had a match at the club and then she would have brunch with her parents.  She hated Sunday brunch at the club.  It was all about currying favor and making an impression.  Business talk had been forbidden by Sharon, but that is all the men were there to do, make contacts and deals.  The women talked about social things and each other, or at least those of their set who were absent or out of earshot.  Mothers dragged reluctant sons over to meet Abby. 

At least that has stopped, thought Abby.  Because of Nick.  Abby was rapidly sorting her acquaintances…or more accurately, her mother’s acquaintances…into two groups, Backstreet Boys fans and non-Backstreet Boys fans.  And the former group was much larger than the latter.  Abby smiled to herself.  Who would have thought that so many of these upper-crust society matrons would be secretly lusting after younger men?

And these matriarchs who could send a disapproving look across a room and bring a husband or a child to heel, turned shy and unsure of themselves when they spoke of the Boys.  Kevin was their favorite, most of them confessed shyly.  That didn’t surprise Abby.  Kevin was the oldest, the most mature.  But she was very surprised by the number that claimed Nick as their favorite.  Silly, blond beach boy Nick.  The youngest of the group and most definitely the least mature.  Perhaps it was maternal instinct kicking in, but Abby didn’t think so.  There had been one or two truly rapacious looks when Nick’s name was brought up.

So much for not thinking of him for the entire day, thought Abby, descending the stairs.

“Oh, there you are at last, Abigail,” said her mother.  “Hurry along, we have to pick up your Aunt Penelope.  She’s coming to brunch.  Your father invited her.”

Abby smiled to herself.  Aunt Penelope was her favorite person in the world.  She was John Fremont’s sister.  She had never married and lived on a trust fund set up by her father.  She used the money to travel the world, dropping into Chicago now and then to hug her niece and needle her staid and proper sister-in-law.  Sharon Fremont disapproved of everything about Penelope, from her speech to her dress to her way-of-life, and she made that disapproval obvious.  Penelope felt the same way about Sharon and used every opportunity to fill Abigail’s head with notions contrary to the tripe she was sure Sharon was pouring in there.

Abby wondered what Aunt P. would think about Nick.  She sighed, chastising herself again for bringing his name and face into her brain.  At least, she’d made it to the bottom of the stairs this time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Penelope Fremont had been a thorn in the side of the Fremont family, practically since her birth.  It was her role and she was proud of it.  She didn’t give a rat’s ass for tradition and breeding, and she’d tell you so.  Her language was colorful, a little too colorful for Sharon, who nearly fainted every time Penelope said ‘shit’ or ‘ass’. 

John Fremont held the back door of the car open for his sister.  She climbed in and immediately threw her arms around Abby.  They hugged awkwardly and then settled back in the seats, after having whispered ‘I missed you’ in each other’s ear.

“Good day, Sharon,” said Penelope, formally, winking at Abby.

“Penelope.”  Sharon acknowledged her sister-in-law’s presence with a crisp nod.

Penelope picked up Abby’s hand and pressed it between her two.  The two kindred spirits held hands all the way to the club, communicating silently with little squeezes in response to the conversation in the front seat, where Sharon was giving John his weekly warning not to discuss business and John was giving his weekly agreement not to, while turning over in his head the things he would need to discuss with Miles or Frederick or…

Suddenly, Abby and Penelope were drawn into the conversation.

“Abigail has a new beau,” said Sharon.

Penelope looked over at her niece.  “I hope he’s better than that last piece of trash,” she said.  Penelope did not know the circumstances surrounding either Philip’s arrival or departure from the scene; she just knew that she didn’t like him.  She thought he was phony.

“He’s famous,” said Sharon.  “His name is Nick Carter.  He’s in a group, the Back…”

“The Backstreet Boys?”  Penelope looked at Abby in question.  Abby nodded.  Penelope lifted her right hand in a thumbs-up gesture.  You go, girl, she whispered.  Abby rolled her eyes and stuck her tongue out at her aunt.

“You’ve heard of them, then?”  Sharon wasn’t surprised.  She was never surprised by what Penelope did or knew.  Shocked, dismayed, appalled, yes, but never surprised.

“Sure.  They’ve only sold umpty-gazillion records…and they’re cute.”  Penelope looked over at Abby.  She mouthed the word ‘Howie’ and then she made a circle of her lips.  Oooooh, she mimed, fanning herself with her right hand.

Abby cracked up.  “Oh, Aunt P., you’re a riot.”   And she knew that she had the name for her story.  Princess Penelope.
Chapter 36 by old_archive
Nick and Troy came back on Sunday afternoon.  Troy figured Nick had unwound enough.  He was relaxed and seemed happy.  Nick talked about selling the house.  Troy thought that was a good idea.  He had never understood why Nick thought he needed that big house just for him.  Well, he knew why, he guessed.  Because that interfering witch of a mother of his had made Nick think he needed it for status.  Nick would have been happier with a small apartment overlooking the ocean, but he didn’t get his way on that.  As he had not gotten his way with so many things with his mother.  But it looked like that was changing.

Nick had not even told his mother about his new girlfriend, Abby.  Nick had finally told Troy her name when he was telling her how they met…at a lodge in Michigan.  Nick told him that he’d been planning to meet Ronni there, but Ronni had had other plans.  Nick said that Abby had been there to get over a relationship as well and they had gravitated to each other. 

Troy wondered about this relationship.  They were both on the rebound.  Did Nick think it would last?  Nick said that they had really gotten to know each other over email and talking on the phone and he had visited her in Chicago for a long weekend.  Nick hadn’t wanted to lie about that, but he figured he’d better.  He couldn’t ever see a circumstance where Troy and AJ would be in the same room, but you never knew.

Nick entered the house and dropped his bag on the floor.  Then he picked it up.  I’d better be a little neater, he thought, if people are going to be coming to look at the house.  He wondered if he could keep it a secret from the fans.  God knows what lengths they’d go to in order to convince a real estate agent that they were serious customers and needed to go through his house.

Nick put his bag in his room and then wandered through the house with an appraising eye.  Would I buy this house? he wondered.  God, you’re stupid, he told himself.  You did buy this house.  No, he corrected himself, my mother made me buy this house.  Would I have bought it on my own?  As he meandered from room to room, he decided that no, he wouldn’t have bought this house. 

Nick found his yellow pad on the kitchen counter when he went to get a bottle of water.  He picked up his lists from the previous Thursday.  He read them over and scratched a couple of things out.  He added more to the bottom. 

He punched the button on the answering machine idly.  Five new messages.  One from Troy from Thursday hoping to catch Nick before he left so he could tell him he’d be late.  One from a fan.  Shit!  They’d found the number.  He’d have to get it changed again.  Or maybe he could just tolerate it until he sold the house.  He wondered how long that would take.

The final three messages were from his mother. 

“I understand that you’re home.  Not that I would know this from you, of course, since you never call me.  Call me.”

“Your housekeeper tells me you are out on your boat.  That shouldn’t surprise me.  Call me when you get back.”

“Nick, call me, please.  I need your support.  Your father is being difficult.”

Aw, fuck! thought Nick.  He didn’t need this right now.  Why couldn’t his parents just agree to disagree and get on with their lives and let everyone else get on with his?  Why did they have to drag him into it.  He was grown up and gone.  Why couldn’t they just leave him out of it?  Money, you fool.  That’s why.  Money.  Your money.

Nick picked up the phone and called his father.

“Hi, Dad.  It’s me, Nick.”

“Hello, Son.  How are you doing?  I haven’t heard from you in awhile.”  It wasn’t just Nick’s mom who could play the guilt card.

“I’ve been in Atlanta, recording with the guys.”

“Yeah, that’s what Aaron said.”  My good son.  The one who loves me.  The one who calls me.

“So what’s up with you and Mom?”  Nick decided to cut to the chase.

Bob Carter began his tale of woe.  It was the ‘same old, same old’ as far as Nick could see. 

“You both seem to want to end it, Dad,” said Nick, when his father’s comments started to get nasty.  “So why don’t you both just do that?”

Bob started talking about custody and houses and money.  “She wants it all,” he said.  “She doesn’t just want to end it.  She wants me to end up with nothing.  She says…”  And then he went on to detail his wife’s diatribe about everything she had done to contribute to the family.

Nick listened for awhile and then he gave up.  Every time he tried to make a suggestion, his father shot it down.  He just kept saying that his wife was being unreasonable.  Nick told his father he had to go and that he’d talk to him later in the week.  He rang off, thinking that his parents were insane.  They seemed to enjoy torturing each other.

And speaking of torture, he thought, as he punched in his mother’s number.

“Hi, Mom.  It’s Nick.”

“Well, there you are.  Goodness, it’s only polite to return phone calls.”

“I was out on the boat.”  It was a statement of fact, but somehow it sounded to Nick like he was apologizing. 

“I figured as much.  By yourself?”

“No, with Troy.  Troy Johnson.  You’ve met him.”

“I suppose,” said Jane Carter.  “Listen, Nick, your father is being unreasonable.”

Nick laughed to himself.  “That’s what he says about you.”

“You’ve talked to him?”  Jane’s voice rose.  “You called him before you called me?  I see.”

“No, you don’t see, Mom,” said Nick, losing what little patience he had left after his phone call with his father.  “Neither one of you see.  All the two of you think about is how you can hurt each other.  You’re fighting over custody of the kids, but you don’t give a shit about them.  You just want to keep them away from Dad, so it will hurt him.  And he’s doing the same thing with you.”

“Don’t swear at your mother,” she retorted.  “And that’s not true.  I don’t think the kids would thrive with him.”

“Thrive?  Where the hell did you get that word?  Ahhh, I get it, Mom.  Lawyer talk.” 

His mother went on about how hard done by she was, how she was trying to hold the family together all by herself, how Nick wasn’t being any help, gallivanting all over the country.

“I was in Atlanta, Mom, making a record.  Doing business.  Making money.  Isn’t that what you want me to do?  Make lots of money, so I can support the family.  Isn’t that why you put me on the road at thirteen?”

“Oh, Nick.  Get over it.  I’m sick of hearing about your lost childhood.  Like I was some kind of nasty stage mother like that Denise McLean.  You’ve had every success in the world.  And you never seem to notice my sacrifices.  Who was it that took you to all those auditions?  And practiced with you?  And made sure you were ready for success?”

“Yeah, Mom, I guess it’s all about you,” said Nick, sadly.  He looked at his watch.  He wanted to get off this phone.  He opened the fridge and took out a beer.  He twisted the top off quietly.  He didn’t want his mother starting in on him about that.

Jane Carter changed tactics and started talking about her husband’s unreasonable demands.  Nick listened for a few minutes and then he interrupted.  “You know, Mom, this conversation sounds exactly like the one I had with Dad.  Why can’t the two of you just sit down and hammer this out?”

“You don’t understand,” said Jane and she started all over again.

Nick cut her off.  “Well, understand this…I’m cutting the two of you off.  You aren’t getting one more penny from me until you settle this.  I’ve talked to my lawyer.  I have one of those too, you know.  And he told me that the money you think is yours, that you made out of managing me…he said that you took way too much and I should sue you to get it back.  And I know you’ve spent it.  So get this…you aren’t getting one more penny out of me, and I’m calling Aaron in the morning to get him to do the same.  Now settle it, Goddammit!”  And he punched the End button on the phone.

Nick paced up and down the kitchen for a few minutes.  He opened the fridge and then the cupboards.  Shit!  There was nothing there.  He opened the freezer.  Frozen lasagna.  Good.  He pulled it out and looked at the back.  Preheat oven…yeah…take off plastic wrap…no kidding!...cook for 70 minutes.  Seventy minutes!  That was more than an hour!  Nick tossed the offending pasta back into the freezer and picked up the phone again.  Fuck it, he thought, as he punched in the number for the pizza place.

Nick decided that he was going to eat pizza and drink beer and play video games.  Yeah, that was what he was going to do.  He deserved it.  He’d earned a little quality time with himself.  Quality time? his conscience asked him.  That’s quality time?  Well, I’ve already ordered the pizza and opened the beer, he argued with himself.

He spotted the yellow pad on the counter.  Fine!  You win!  He wasn’t sure who ‘you’ was, but he picked up the pen and the pad.  He started at the top of the house and went through it room by room taking inventory, stopping only to answer the door when the pizza arrived.  He carried the box into the kitchen.  He decided to play a little game with himself.  He left the pizza in the kitchen after peeling off one slice.  He carried it and a fresh bottle of beer back to the room he had left.  He worked away and only allowed himself to go back for a slice of pizza when he had finished the inventory in a room.  It took him a long time to eat the pizza.  He had a lot of rooms.

He’d managed to consume a few beers along with the pizza and he finally decided to leave the three main rooms for the next day…the kitchen, the living room and his bedroom.   He looked at his watch.  It was nearly midnight.  Aw shit!  He was meeting with his trainer at nine the next day.  Nick put his hands on his stomach.  He’d lost quite a bit of weight in the last three months, but he knew that a few days of indulgence like he’d had on the boat and here tonight would quickly undo all the hard work and sacrifice he’d put into getting back in shape.  And he didn’t have a choice.  He had to be fit to go on tour.  The Boys had decided that they were going to focus on singing more than dancing this time, but still…he needed to be in shape.

He looked at the empty pizza box with disgust.  Get your life together, Carter, he told himself, as he carried the offending carton out to the trash in the garage.  Stop feeling sorry for yourself, he berated himself, as he climbed the stairs to his bedroom.  Suck it up and go on, he muttered, as he peeled off his clothes and slid naked between the sheets.

Abby.  He should email Abby.  He was halfway through the thought when he fell asleep.
Chapter 37 by old_archive
“Good morning, everyone.”  Abby’s fingers flashed as she greeted the class.  “My name is Abby.” She spelled it carefully with her fingers.  Then she made her name sign, the letter ‘A’ tapping her right jaw twice. 

“Good morning, Abby,” the class signed back.

Abby looked around the room.  There were twelve children in this class.  She recognized nine of them.  Three were new.  The children ranged in age from six to thirteen.  They spent a lot of their early years in this class and then were slowly integrated into regular classrooms when they were able.  The range of hearing loss varied greatly and some students were able to spend most of their time in the regular classroom, while some were profoundly deaf and had other learning disabilities as well and spent most of their time in Room 12 with their two teachers, Ms. McCallum and Ms. Jones. 

Abby made her way around the room, reacquainting herself with the veterans and trying to get to know the new ones, to put them at ease.

“They love it when you come here,” said Rita McCallum.  “It makes a change for them from looking at our two faces all the time.”

“I love it here,” said Abby.  “The kids are great.  What’s up with Sasha?”

“Oh, you noticed.  Sasha had kind of a bad summer.”  Rita went on to describe Sasha Braxton’s situation.  She was an orphan, brought over to America by adoptive parents, who had gone through enormous trials to get her into the country.  ‘Bring me your tired, your poor…’ had not translated into ‘bring me your disabled’ and there were mountains of red tape to get through.  The Braxtons had persevered and finally brought Sasha home.  She had spent last year in the class and had thrived, learning English sign language rapidly.  Since she had been virtually ignored at the orphanage in Rumania, there wasn’t a lot of her native language to be undone and Sasha soaked up the new words like a sponge.  By the end of school, she’d been a happy, smiling, signing child.

Over the summer, her adoptive mother had taken her back to Rumania.  Sophia Braxton hoped to adopt another child and wanted to have Sasha there to interact with the choices so that she could get one that was compatible.  Some bureaucratic snafu had made it impossible for Sophia to bring Sasha out of the country once she had concluded her business there.  They had spent the summer cooped up in a hotel room in Bucharest while Sophia fought it out with the civil servants in Rumania and her husband Gregory did the same in America.  It had been a frightening experience for Sasha and she had lost her happy demeanor.

Abby listened to the sad story.  “Poor Sasha,” she said.  Then she brightened.  “But I’m sure it won’t be long before you have her smiling again.”  Abby paused.  Then she gathered up her courage.  “I wrote a story…for the kids.  I wonder if I could tell it to them.  Would you mind?”

“Of course not.  That would be wonderful.”

“Well, I don’t know if wonderful is the word we’re looking for here.  I don’t know if it’s any good.  But I’m sure the children will be polite, at least.”

“I’m sure it’s lovely,” said Rita, unaware that she’d just pushed a hot button and now had Abby quivering with doubt.  Rita moved to the light switch and turned it on and off.  The children immediately folded their hands together in front of them and looked at their teacher.

“Come to the circle,” she signed.  “Abby is going to tell you a story.”

Abby sat in the rocking chair and looked at the eager faces in front of her.  She leaned forward and raised her hands.  “Once upon a time,” she said and her hands made the signs, “there was a princess named Penelope.”  She fingerspelled the name carefully and then gave a sign for it.  From then on in the story, she used the sign for the name, rather than spelling it.  “Penelope was not a happy princess.  She was not a lucky princess.  It seemed as if everything bad always happened to Princess Penelope.  She was used to it, but she didn’t like it.  Whenever something would happen, she would sigh and say, ‘why me’?”  Abby made the sign for ‘why’, touching her fingers to her forehead and then pulling them out into the letter ‘y’.  Then she pointed at herself.  “Why me?” she repeated and exaggerated the sign.

Rita McCallum and Susan Jones stood off to the side, watching the story unfold.  Before long, the children were joining in, signing ‘Why me?’ along with Abby.  Those who had speech repeated the phrase with her.

Abby told the story with an exaggerated voice and big, bold gestures.  By the time she finished the story and Princess Penelope had managed to rescue herself, the children were all laughing.  Abby looked over at the teachers and was surprised to see tears rolling down their cheeks.  They were laughing so hard they had to hold themselves up by leaning on the book cart.

“The End,” signed Abby and the children all broke into applause…hearing-impaired applause, which is not clapping the hands together but holding your hands in the air and waggling them.  The recess bell rang and Ms. Jones flipped the lights on and off.  The children lined up obediently and headed out to the yard to play.  Several of them hugged Abby on the way out.

“Omilord, that was the funniest story,” said Rita to Abby as she plugged in the kettle to make tea.

“It wasn’t that funny,” said Abby.  “But the kids liked it.”

“It was a story on two levels,” said Susan.  “It was a kid story, but there was a lot there for the grownups as well.  You’re a natural.  I hope you write more.”

Abby shrugged.  “Oh, I don’t know about that.  I was just putting in time on the weekend.  But I do have a couple of other ideas…things that I thought I would put in this story, but then they didn’t fit.  Maybe Princess Penelope will have to have another adventure.”

“I hope so,” said Rita, setting out mugs and spoons.

“So what did you do this summer, Abby?” asked Susan.  The blush that crept up Abby’s neck said it all.  “You met someone, didn’t you?”

Abby put her hands to her cheeks.  She could feel the heat.  She shook her head from side to side, disgusted with herself for blushing.  Then she nodded shyly.  “Yes, I did.”

“That’s wonderful,” said Rita.  “Who is he?  What does he do?  Is he from around here?”

“I…he…it’s just starting…I don’t know…”  Abby didn’t want to say it.  She liked these people and she didn’t want to lie to them.

“That’s okay,” said Rita.  “I didn’t mean to pry.  But I’m happy for you, I want you to know that.”

“Me too,” said Susan.

“Thank you,” said Abby.  “I’m happy for myself.  I just keep pinching myself because I can’t believe it’s true.”

And that part was certainly true.  Abby hadn’t heard from Nick since last Tuesday.  She didn’t know if she was supposed to hear from him.  They hadn’t gotten all the rules clear.  She figured she needed to know where he was and what he was doing, in case someone asked, but she wasn’t sure that was part of the deal.  She thought about emailing him to ask, but decided not to.  As soon as he emailed her again…if he emailed her again, she would put all these questions to him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick woke up on Monday morning because the phone would just not SHUT UP!!!  He grabbed it and growled into the receiver.

“Hey, back up the truck!” exclaimed Mary.  “What’s your problem?  I figured you’d be up and going.  Don’t you have Luke at nine?”

Nick squinted at the clock.  It was 8:38.  “Aw, fuck!  Sorry, Mary!  I overslept.”

“There’s this new invention.  It’s called an alarm clock.”

“Yeah, yeah, ha, ha!”  Nick scrambled around the room, throwing on workout clothes.  “What’s up?”

“I’ve set up a house appraisal for two o’clock.  You don’t have to be there.  In fact, it’s probably better if you’re not.  You’re still serious about this, selling the house, I mean.”

“The sooner the better,” said Nick, trying to hold the phone with his chin, while he pulled on sweat socks.

“Well, the house doesn’t have to be perfect, but it should be reasonably neat.  Is Mrs. Marchesa coming in this morning?”

“What are you implying?” laughed Nick, taking the stairs three at a time.  He bounced into the kitchen and opened the fridge.  “Hang on.”  He drank almost a quart of orange juice in one swallow.  “Okay.  Yes, Mrs. M. will be in today.  The house is already spotless.  I’ve only been back since yesterday.  I was out on the boat.  I started a list, by the way…like an inventory kind of thing…you know, going through the rooms and writing down what’s there.”

“Why?” asked Mary.

“I guess I was just trying to decide what I wanted to keep.  My next house isn’t going to be a big, ugly, empty thing like this one.”

Score one more for the maturity side of Nick, thought Mary with relief.  It was about time.  “And?”

“I’m not keeping much,” he said.  “Where did I get all this crap anyway?’

“Well, don’t throw out the baby with the bath water.  There is such a thing as storage.”

“I didn’t understand one word of that,” said Nick, grabbing his wallet and car keys.  “I gotta go.  I’m late.”

“I just mean…” said Mary.  She wanted to get this out.  “I know why you’re selling the house.  But you’ve got stuff there that you’ve accumulated over the years and that you might want to have twenty years from now.  Don’t throw everything out just because…”

“Yeah, yeah, I got it.”  He paused.  “Seriously, Mary.  Thanks for your help on this.  And yeah, I’m not going to throw anything out if it means something to me.  I gotta go.”

He rang off and headed for his car.  He meant to leave a message for Mrs. Marchesa asking her what she’d done with his computer, but he was running late.  Damn!  Luke Tremayne had a reputation for being a tough trainer.  Being late on his very first day was probably not a good idea!  Nick backed the car out of the driveway and wished he knew how to drive through L.A. streets the way Abby did through Chicago traffic.
Chapter 38 by old_archive
Abby was so buoyed by the reaction to her story that she wasn’t even depressed over the lack of news from Nick.  She came home from the school floating on air.  Her mother greeted her at the door. 

Sharon Fremont was all in favor of Abby doing community service.  It was what you did when you had been given so much.  You gave back.  Sharon wrote large cheques on a regular basis to many charities, and she volunteered her time at genteel activities like the Chicago Institute of Art and the Symphony.  But Sharon wasn’t much for getting her hands dirty.  Abby working with deaf children in a public school was about as much as her mother could tolerate.

“Abigail.  How are the children?  Are they happy to be back at school?”

“Yes, Mother, they are.  Thank you for asking.”  Abby was basking in the glow of her story and was emotional to the point where she was almost tempted to hug her mother.  She didn’t, of course.

“I guess all children are happy to go back to school.  They must be bored after the summer.” 

“I guess so,” replied Abby, who had never once been happy to go back to the social nightmare called school.  She loved her teachers and she loved learning, but…  Then she thought of Sasha.  “Yes, Mother, I guess they do.”

“That’s nice.  Stop signing, Abigail.”

“Sorry, Mother,” laughed Abby.  It was a habit that was hard to break.  She had spent the entire morning signing everything she said and it just carried over into the rest of her day until someone pointed it out to her.  It was usually her mother who did that.

“You know, Abigail,” mused her mother.  “You have very pretty hands.  When you sign.  It’s very…poetic.”

“Thank you, Mo…”  That was as far as Abby got.  Her mother had left the room.

Abby went upstairs and put her school things away.   She washed her hands and combed her hair.  She tidied her bedroom, which was pristine to begin with.  Then she went and stood in front of the computer.  “What are you up to today, Princess Penelope?” she asked it.  Then she sat down and started to write.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick was pissed.  He was paying the guy after all.  So he’d been late the first day, so what?  He’d had an excuse.  He didn’t think he needed to hear all this abuse.  And he really didn’t think he needed to be called ‘fat’ anymore.

“Hey, I’ve lost nearly twenty pounds in the last three months,” Nick said defensively.

“Then you must have been totally gross before,” responded Gestapo Luke.

Nick was all ready to get angry and blow up, but then he stopped.  “Yeah, I was,” he said.  “And I just can’t go there again.  I’m really sorry I was late.  I got a lotta shit going on in my personal life…”

“Yeah, well, leave it at the door,” said Luke.  He didn’t really mean that.  As he and Nick got to know each other better,  a lot of stuff would come out of Nick…emotional stuff…important stuff.  It always happened.  Luke figured it was probably like a woman with her hairdresser or something. But he knew that it was important that at the beginning of the relationship, that Nick not know any of that.  He had to learn some discipline.  The emotional healing would come second to the physical improvements.

“Drop and give me twenty,” he ordered.  Nick did.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey man.  How’s it going?”

“Aw shit, Troy.  I am so fucking stiff.”

“Jeez, guy.  I wasn’t inquiring into your love life.”

“Oh, ha ha!  I mean it, man, this new trainer.  He’s Hitler come to life.  No kidding!  He worked me over good.”

“When do you go back?”

“Tomorrow morning.  And I’d better not be late this time!”

“You were late?  Big surprise!”

“Well, I overslept.  I guess I overindulged the night before.”

“Why?  You were fine when I left you.”

“Aww, crap with the parents.”

“Okay, I hear you.”  Troy would cheerfully have killed Nick’s mother, given the opportunity.  He used to like his dad a lot, but this whole marriage-breakdown thing was not working out too well on either side.  “So do you want to go out and get a bite to eat?  You are allowed to eat, right?”

Nick laughed.  “Yeah, I can eat, but I gotta be careful, stay away from the bad stuff, fast food and fries and shit like that.”

“What about steak and salad, can you do that?  We could go to Arnie’s.”

Nick looked down at the inventory list.  He only had the living room left to do.  He could get to that later.  “Yeah, let’s,” he said.  “I’ll meet you there in twenty.”

Arnie’s was an old-fashioned steak house.  The interior was all red leather and dark wood.  You could barely see the menu in the dim lighting.  But you didn’t really need to see it.  Your choice was steak.  Steak on its own, steak with chicken, steak with ribs, steak with lobster.  Steak.  Just choose the size and the side dishes.  The waitresses all wore black uniforms with tiny white aprons, like French maids in the movies.  Troy and Nick came here often.  No one knew about the place.  No fans, that is.  And Nick had never brought a girl here.

Nick waved Troy over to the booth.  “I ordered you a beer,” he said.

“Is that allowed?  On your diet?  Beer?”

“Who gives a shit?” said Nick, and then sighed.  “Not really, but as long as I only have one, it’s okay.”

“How many ‘ones’ did you have last night?”

“One for each room in my house,” said Nick.

Troy blinked.  “You must have been hammered.  What were you doing?”

Nick told him how he had spent the previous evening.  “Man, I got a lot of useless crap.”

“Well, you were the one who wouldn’t throw out a paper napkin if a fan gave it to you.”

“That was in the beginning.  I’m a little choosier now.  I still keep the underwear they give me, though,” he added, laughing.

“Sometimes you scare me a little,” retorted Troy, laughing at his friend.  He pictured a real estate agent showing the house to prospective customers opening a closet door and having all this female underwear fall out.

The waitress came and took their order.  They ordered steak.  “Baked, mashed or fries?” she intoned.  Troy chose a baked potato and Nick asked for salad.  The waitress looked at him like he was lacking in masculinity.  Then she shrugged and walked away.

“Real men don’t eat salad, I guess,” said Nick.

“So you’re serious about selling the house?” asked Troy.

“Yeah, the appraiser came today.”  Nick told Troy what the appraiser had said, how much it was worth, what the market was like today.  “I’m not gonna get what I paid for it, but…that’s my own fault.  I paid more for it than I should have, just because I was young and stupid and could afford it.”

“At least it’s in good condition,” said Troy.  “It’s not like it was a constant party place with holes kicked in the walls and cigarette burns in the carpets.”

“Nah, it’s in pretty good shape.  The appraiser asked if I’d moved a bunch of stuff out already.”

Troy laughed.  The rooms that Nick used were comfortable and done to suit his taste.  His living room had more electronic stuff than most stores and deep, leather sofas and chairs facing it all.  The walls had paintings done in an Oriental style that didn’t really match the furniture, but Nick didn’t care.  It was what he liked. 

His bedroom was the same.  Thought had been put into it.  The rest of the house didn’t matter to him.  He hadn’t even furnished most of it, just used the various rooms for storage.  The first guest room only got furnished when his mother came to visit for the first time.  Nick had Mary order a complete suite of furniture for it, including bedding and drapes.  When she asked him if he would like her to do the same for the second guest bedroom, he just blinked at her.  Why? he had asked.

“So what does Abby think about you selling the house?” asked Troy, after their food had been set in front of them.

Aw crap! thought Nick.  I never got around to asking Mrs. M. where she put the computer.  “She’s fine with it,” he said in a non-committal voice.  “It doesn’t really have anything to do with her.”

“How much does she know about Ronni?”

More than you, thought Nick.  “She knows we broke up.  That’s the important part.  She knows it was serious.”

“And her relationship was serious too…the one she was getting over when you met?”

“Yeah, that was serious.  She was really hurt.  She was the one that ended it, but he treated her badly.”

Fooled around on her, guessed Troy.  “Is the guy still on the scene?  In Chicago, I mean?”

Nick didn’t know the answer to that.  “Why?”

“Well, if he’s there and you’re here, he’s got…like home field advantage…if he tries to get her back.”

“I don’t think we have to worry about that,” said Nick.  “She sent him away wearing tuna casserole.”  He told Troy the story of the breakup, eliminating from the tale both the presence of her parents and the real reason for it.

“Sounds like a girl with spunk,” laughed Troy.

“Whatever that is,” retorted Nick.  I’ve got to find that computer, he thought.  I’ve got to catch up with Abby.
Chapter 39 by old_archive
Tuesday morning there was still no word from Nick.  He hadn’t come online once that Abby could see.  Of course, that didn’t mean anything.  Maybe he just hadn’t turned on his AIM.  Or maybe he’d blocked her…that thought skated across her mind before she could stop it.

She couldn’t figure it out.  What was she supposed to do?  People were going to ask.  They already were.  Polite questions.  How is your young man, Abigail?  I understand they’re recording again.  That had been made public a while ago, so Abby didn’t feel guilty about her mother dropping the information into the Art Institute Luncheon.

But that was the kind of thing she needed to know.  She understood that she was the pretend-girlfriend, but she wanted to be the informed pretend-girlfriend, so that she wouldn’t look foolish telling someone that Nick was in California if he was really in Atlanta or England or who-knew-where.  He didn’t need to know anything about her daily routine or whereabouts.  No one was going to be asking him about her.  And if they did, he could lie to his heart’s content.  Nothing she did made the newspapers or the Internet.

The little seed of doubt irritated her all day like a grain of sand in an oyster and by five o’clock she had a big, whopping pearl of anger and resentment.

Dear Nick,
I hope this finds you well and you haven’t really dropped off the face of the earth, as it appears

No, don’t start out like that.  You don’t really have the right to be angry, remember.

Dear Nick,
I hope this finds you well.  I am fine, which you would know if you bothered to write and ask, you heartless beast!!

Backspace, backspace, backspace.  Abby laughed as she deleted the comment and all her anger with it.

Dear Nick,
I hope this finds you well.  I was wondering if you would mind giving me some idea of what your plans are…for traveling and such…for when people ask.  Maybe there is a website where I could get the information.  So far I’ve said that you are in California.  I don’t need a lot of details.  General location will do.
Abby

Abby was tempted to ‘break up’ with him.  Dear Nick, this isn’t working.  It’s going to blow up in both our faces.  Goodbye. 

But she didn’t.  She found that she enjoyed being known as Nick’s girlfriend in the small world of her mother’s friends.  And Nick was right.  The pressure was off.  No one was trying to fix her up with dates anymore.  She was taken.  Men could now acknowledge her presence in a room without fear that her mother would swoop down with a veil and a wedding ring.  She noticed a difference in people’s general attitudes too.  It had been the same with Philip.  She was treated with more respect.  She felt like less of a loser.  And even though this was just pretend, she liked not being quite so much of a loser.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tuesday’s workout was even harder than Monday’s.  Nick was stiff and sore from the day before.  He growled and whined his way through every exercise.  Luke wanted to laugh out loud, but he didn’t.  He maintained his tough demeanor and demanded to know what Nick had eaten the day before.  Nick informed him and meekly confessed to having a beer.

“One beer won’t kill you,” said Luke.  “And you gotta live.  That’s how most people gain weight.  They go on a diet that’s so restrictive that they hate it and then they say ‘to hell with this’ and they pig out.  You just have to watch what you eat.  Eat smaller portions.  Leave that last pizza slice in the box.”  He noticed Nick blushing.  He had no idea how much he had hit the nail on the head.  “I know we were taught by our mothers to clean our plate.  Starving children in Africa and all that.”

Nick nodded sheepishly.  He’d had that exact speech from his mother more than once.

“Change your habits,” lectured Luke, “but change them slowly.  If you’re used to eating junk food four times a week, cut it down to two, then one.  Stay away from the bread basket in restaurants.  Most people eat that bread out of boredom or nervousness if they’re with someone they don’t know, like on a first date or something.  They don’t eat it out of hunger, but because it’s there.”

Nick nodded.  He knew all this.  “As long as I have someone there to watch me, I behave,” he admitted.  “It’s when I’m on my own that I have no self-control.  I guess I need to have someone with me at all times just to tell me to stop eating.”

“I guess a guy with your money could buy anything but that seems a little extravagant to me,” laughed Luke.  “Okay, enough talk, here, take this skipping rope.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick dragged himself into the house.  Jeez, these workouts were going to kill him.  He had to admit, though, to a sense of satisfaction that he had survived them.  He felt good.  He wanted someone to notice, to pat him on the head. 

On the way home, he’d sort of figured it out.  He needed a cook or something.  Mrs. Marchesa had always said she would make meals.  That’s what he needed.  Meals that were already made. Here you go, Nick.  Just heat and eat.  Don’t have to defrost and bake and wait for 70 damn minutes for a frozen lasagna.  Here’s a fresh one, made today.  And salad.  Lots of salad.  That was something he’d never make on his own.  The closest he’d ever come to doing something like that was munching on a carrot while he stood looking into the open refrigerator.  Then he’d closed the door and ordered a pizza.

“Miz Marchesa,” he called out.  He wanted to let her know he was home.  He didn’t want to sneak up on her and frighten her.  He had done that once, inadvertently, and had scared the poor woman half to death.

“I’m in the kitchen, Senor Nick,” came the reply.

Nick went into the kitchen where Mrs. Marchesa stood at the counter eating a sandwich.  She offered to make him one and he accepted.  Then he put forth his proposal.

“If you don’t mind me saying so, Senor Nick, it’s about time.  You need to start taking care of yourself.  You need to eat right and get in shape and find a good girl for yourself.”  Mrs. Marchesa’s opinion of Ronni didn’t vary much from Mary’s. 

Nick remembered that he had found a good girl.  “Mrs. Marchesa, when you unpacked my luggage, did you find a computer?”

“Si, si, I put it in the cabinet, with all the video games.  I figured you’d find it very soon.”

Nick laughed.  He couldn’t believe that he’d been home almost a whole week and he hadn’t gone near his video games.  He’d been too busy being a grown-up.  “Thanks, Mrs. M.” 

They talked about meals and what he would want.  Nick said that if this was going to be a lot of extra work, he would give her a raise, but the housekeeper demurred.  She’d like to think she was doing something to earn the generous salary he was already paying her.

Nick finished his sandwich and thanked his housekeeper again.  He wandered into the living room and found the computer.  He flipped it open and turned it on.  A blinking icon told him that his battery was low.  Nick fished around in the carrying case and came up with the power cord.  He’d have to recharge it.  Now where would be the best spot?  Where would he mostly be using it?  He didn’t have any room that remotely resembled an office.

Nick thought back to the weekend that he had ‘visited’ Chicago, how much fun he had had sitting in the middle of the bed with his notes and his computer, hanging out with Abby.  Yeah, maybe the bedroom.  He carried the computer upstairs and plugged in the power cord.  The outlet wasn’t close enough to the bed that he could use the computer when it was plugged in, so he decided to let the thing really recharge before he started.  He set the computer on the edge of his dresser and went back downstairs. 

Nick grabbed the yellow pad and finished the inventory of the living room.  While going through the video games, he discovered a couple of old favorites that he hadn’t played for awhile.  So he lowered his long body onto the black leather sofa and gave his thumbs the same kind of workout that Luke had given the rest of his body earlier.  When he finally took a pause, he realized that it was after five o’clock.  The computer should be charged by now.

He wandered into the kitchen to get a beer.  On the counter was a detailed note telling him how to heat up the meal that Mrs. Marchesa had prepared for him.  God knows where she got the ingredients, Nick mused.  He heated up the dinner and ate it all.  It was delicious.  The trick now, he said to himself, is to get up and walk away.  You’ve eaten.  You’re done.  Never mind foraging for cookies or whatever.  Walk away.

Nick grabbed a beer.  He’d had water with his dinner and was feeling like he’d earned this beer.  He climbed the stairs to his bedroom.  It wasn’t even seven o’clock.  What was he doing?  Was this what it meant to be a grown-up? 

He unplugged the computer and settled on the bed.  Abby was two hours ahead of him now, instead of one behind.  So it was…nine o’clock in Chicago.  He wondered if she would be online.  She wasn’t.  But she had sent him an email.  Today.  He pondered that for a moment before he opened it. 

He had gone a whole week without contacting her.  He had thought about it in passing, but it hadn’t seemed urgent.  He wondered if she felt the same way.  Had she spent the last week waiting to hear from him?  Was she upset or angry?  Had she finally broken down after waiting in vain for him to contact her? 

Could you just get over yourself? he wondered.  Man, what an ego I’ve got.  Abby isn’t any more interested in me than I am in her.  Having said that to himself, he clicked open the email.  But he turned off the Instant Messenger first.

He read the email carefully, searching for nuances.  She didn’t seem angry.  It was very businesslike.  And she had a point.  There was stuff she needed to know.  Like the house.  She needed to know about the house.

Hey, Abby!
It was good to hear from you.  How’s it going?  I’ve been busy.  I went out on my boat for a few days, just to unwind and get my head together again.  I went with Troy.  We go way back. 

I’m not doing much of anything for the next couple of weeks.  I’m having daily training sessions with this guy.  The Terminator!  Remember how I said I whined through workouts?  He doesn’t like that.  I think I’m going to stop.  LOL!

I’m thinking of selling my house.  Maybe you need to know that.  That’s the kind of thing that gets out there.  Man, when AJ sold his, it was a zoo.  So I thought I’d let you know.  If anyone asks, I’m selling it because it’s too big.  I don’t know if I’m going to get another place here or not.  If we’re going on tour, it doesn’t make much sense.  Maybe I’ll just do the rent thing until I decide.  Or I could move to Chicago.  LOL!!

Take care, and maybe you’d better tell me what you’re doing,
Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby was writing.  Princess Penelope had gotten herself into a terrible scrape and Abby was trying to get her out of it.  She was loving every minute of this, even though the second story didn’t come as easily as the first.  The first one had flowed out of her after the initial shift from melodrama to comedy.  The second one was taking longer.  There was more focus on plot, and less on establishing the character.  Abby figured that anyone reading the second one would already have read the first and would know who Princess Penelope was.

Oh, for God’s sakes, listen to yourself, she laughed quietly.  As if anyone is going to read these.  They are just for the children.  She fished her notebook out of her bag.  She had purchased a stenographer’s notepad, one of those small ruled pads with a wire coil along the top.  She wondered if there really were stenographers any more. 

Throughout the day, whenever a thought struck her for her story, Abby would grab the notepad and write it down.  She had actually excused herself in the middle of her tennis match the day before and walked over to her gym bag.  She rubbed her leg and bent and stretched and then reached into the bag.  Abby turned her back on her opponent so that he couldn’t see what she was doing.  She scrawled, “behind the tapestry” on her notepad and dumped it back into the bag.  Then she walked back out on the court, apologizing for the delay.  Her opponent’s hope that maybe she had lost a little of her edge was dashed as the evil Archduke Bunion came blazing over the net.

Ping!  You’ve got mail!

Abby lifted her fingers from the keyboard and sat back in her chair.  She had left her email program open in the background…just in case.  And now she was afraid to go there.  She typed another half sentence and then stopped.  Aw, hell!  She minimized Princess Penelope and opened the email.  She read it carefully.  Hmmm…out on the boat…she’d been right about that… still keeping up with the training…good for him.  Without even realizing it, Abby reached up and tucked her hair behind her ears.  Selling his house…yes, that was the kind of thing she did need to know.  The words ‘move to Chicago’ sent a thrill through her that she did not like and she shook her head angrily at herself.

Maybe you’d better tell me what you’re doing.  She looked at that sentence for a long time.  It meant that he wanted to continue the charade.  It also meant that he didn’t care what she was doing and that disappointed her a little.  He didn’t say,’ So what have you been up to?’ or ‘I want to know what’s going on in your world’.  It was complete indifference with a need-to-know.  Maybe you’d better tell me…

Dear Nick,
Thank you for your email.

Screw that!  She wasn’t going to thank him for waiting a week to write and then only doing it because she’d done it first.

Dear Nick,
It was good to hear from you.

She reached for the backspace button and then stopped.  It was good to hear from him.

Dear Nick,
It was good to hear from you.  I was afraid your trainer had killed you.

No, no, no.

Dear Nick,
I’m glad to hear that you got some time on your boat with your friend.  It’s nice you got to relax before you met The Terminator.  And that whining thing was a pretty bad habit anyway.  It’s good that you’re letting that go.  LOL!

You selling your house is exactly the kind of information that I need.  You’d be surprised (or maybe not!) how much people know about you.  I’m going to have to open a file and make notes.  LOL!!

As for me, I’ve started back to school.  LOL!  I volunteer two mornings a week in a class for hearing-impaired children.  (It’s Mondays and Wednesdays, but I don’t think you need to know that.)  Tuesday and Thursday afternoons I’m at the Children’s Hospital.  In between all that, I play tennis and attend committee meetings for various charity functions, which will all be getting going again now that summer is over.

And I’ve started to write.  I wrote a story.

Abby stopped.  Then she carefully deleted the last two sentences.  Her writing wasn’t important.  He didn’t need to know about that.  And she wasn’t ready to tell him.  She re-read the message and realized that she hadn’t included a question to make him write back.  While she was trying to think of one, Princess Penelope figured out a way to get out of the throne room without being seen, and demanded that Abby write it down.  So she simply signed off the message with her name and hit Send.  He could write back or not.  Up to him.
Chapter 40 by old_archive
Ping!  You’ve got mail!

Nick was halfway out the door.  He turned back quickly, wondering why his stomach had done a little dancing thing when he heard the sound.

After he sent the email to Abby, he decided to go back downstairs and zone out on video games.  He figured he’d leave the computer on and plug in the power cord again.  That way, he wouldn’t have to go through the long process of booting it up when he went to bed.  He could just check the mail and shut things down.

Nick looked at the computer.  He stroked the tiny mouse pad until the cursor hovered over the mailbox.  Click!  It was from Abby.  He read it with a smile, laughing and nodding at the ‘whining’ comment.

Nick switched on his AIM.  Oh, she wasn’t there.  Oh well…

Hey, Abby!

Wow!  You sure are busy for someone who doesn’t work for a living!  LOL!  It’s all good stuff, though.  Lots to do with kids.  I like kids.  I am one, I guess.  LOL!

Yes, I know there’s a lot of stuff out there about me.  Why people care so much about it is beyond me.  Take notes if you want, but just be sure that you don’t leave them around for AJ to find!  LOL!!!

Nick

He wondered if she would reply quickly.  He waited around for a few minutes, wandering in and out of the bedroom, going to the bathroom, straightening a picture in the hall.  After twenty minutes of this, he began to feel foolish, so he went downstairs and played video games until he was tired enough to sleep. 

Abby read the message.  It had come through quickly after her reply to him.  She wondered if he wanted a reply.  He hadn’t included a question.  Abby pondered a couple of ways of starting and then gave up.  She’d think about it in the morning. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In the morning, she was up and out before she had a chance to even turn the computer on.  This frustrated her because she wanted to get some ideas down for her story.  Actually, the ideas she was getting seemed to be more for a third story.  That’s why she wanted to make notes.  She didn’t want to lose the thread of her current story.  Third story!  Was she crazy? 

She sat through the meeting of the Symphony Board, assiduously taking notes of the minutes, as was her job.  Every so often she would lift the page and write something on the one underneath it.  Two or three people noticed, but no one said anything.

That afternoon at the children’s hospital, she asked the assembled group if they would like to hear a story that she had written.  The head nurse came running into the day room when she heard the children howling, “Why me?”  She found the children happily ensconced around Abby and the supervising nurse leaning against the door holding her sides and rocking back and forth.

“That was hilarious,” said the nurse, wiping a tear from her eye.  “I laughed so hard it hurt.”

“What?” inquired the head nurse.

“Abby told the children a story…that she wrote.  It was really good.”

“Well, I hope the children didn’t laugh until it hurt,” said the head nurse, taking a careful look around.  Seeing that none of the children were suffering any ill effects from the story, she smiled and left the room.

For the next week, the catchphrase on the floor was ‘Why me?’  It could be heard coming out of all the children’s mouths whenever a sticky situation or nasty medical procedure came over the horizon.  But it was said with humor and helped them deal with the tough parts of their life.  It was heard more than once at the nurses’ station too.

Abby wasn’t surprised to find there was no email when she got home.  It was her turn to write him.  She wondered what would happen if she didn’t write him today.  What would he think?  Well, you know what, Abby?  If you want to know what he’s thinking, you’ll have to ask him!  Playing cat and mouse isn’t going to help the two of you keep this story straight.  And if it all blows up, guess who is going to look like the biggest loser!

She thought about it through dinner.  She ate silently and deflected questions sent her way as quickly as she could.

“Well, I’m not going John, and that’s that!”  The sharp tone in her mother’s voice made Abby raise her head. 

“Not going where, Mother?” 

“Oh, Abigail, have you not heard one word we’ve said!?  Where is your head at these days?”

Abby wondered what her mother would say if she answered, ‘The Kingdom of Myopia’.

John Fremont stepped in.  “Your mother doesn’t want to come to Canada with me.  To Toronto.  And the convention is in two weeks.”

Every two years, Fremont Corporation thanked their management staff by bringing them in from around the country for a week-long convention.  Much business was discussed, but more importantly, much networking and socializing was done as well.  Spouses were included in the package and there was a woman in head office whose only job for the last three months had been coordinating the ‘spouse’ end of things.  She had built it around Sharon Fremont and now the Fremont Corporation matriarch was refusing to attend.

“I love Toronto,” said Abby.  “Why don’t you want to go, Mother?”

“I don’t like leaving the country,” answered Sharon.  “Not for Canada, anyway.  It’s so provincial.”

“There are over four million people in Toronto, Sharon,” said John.  “I’d hardly call that provincial.”

“That’s right, Mother.  It’s a vibrant city.  And it’s beautiful too.  People say it’s very much like Chicago.  Good architecture, lots of parkland.”

“Well, if you like it so much, why don’t you go?” snapped her mother.

Because I won’t be able to write, was the first thought that zipped through Abby’s mind.  She blinked it away and turned to her father.  His eager expression told her all she needed to know from that quarter.  “What do you think, Daddy?” she asked anyway.

“Would you?  I could get Mavis to book you a room.”

Abby turned to her mother.  “Are you sure, Mother?  You’d have a good time.”

Her mother shook her head.  “I have too much to do here anyway.  The Opera wants me to help organize a food drive for Thanksgiving.”  She waved her hand at the other two.  “You two go and have a good time.”

Abby smiled to herself.  Now that her mother had gotten her way, she had to make herself look like the martyr.  You two run along and have fun and I’ll stay behind working my fingers to the bone for the Opera charity thing which is still two months away!

“Okay, Daddy.  Tell Mavis to make the arrangements.  I’ll let the school and the hospital know that I can’t come in that week.”  Abby ran over her other engagements in her mind.  There was nothing that was pressing.  Kinda sad, she thought.  I won’t be missed anywhere.  “I’d better tell Nick.”  She didn’t realize that she had said that out loud.

“Of course, you must,” said her mother.  “I’m sure he’ll want to know you’re leaving the country.”

“I’m going to Toronto, Mother, not Nepal,” said Abby, smiling inwardly at the thought that she now had a reason to write to Nick.

“Why doesn’t he ever call you, Abigail?  On the phone.  He’s only called that once, that I know of.”

Abby could feel the heat rising to her cheeks.  “Email and Instant Messaging are free.  Long distance calling is not,” she said.

“Hmm,” responded her mother with a shrug.  “I guess if you can type, it’s okay.”  She made it sound like a disease.  Abby was sure her mother’s fingers had never touched a keyboard.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me…”  Abby placed her napkin on the table and stood up. 

Her father stood up with her.  “I’m glad you’re coming with me, Honey.”

Abby gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and hurried upstairs to her computer.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Nick wasn’t sure why he was so happy to see that he had a note from Abby.  He’d been disappointed to wake up this morning and find nothing, but he’d shrugged it off.  He knew she was busy and all, and he knew he’d kind of let it slide, but…well, wasn’t she the one who said that they needed to know what the other was doing?  He was going to write to her again, but he wasn’t sure what to say and besides, it was her turn.  And he had to go out anyway…he had to go get tortured by Luke the Terminator.

When he returned, the first thing he did was check his email.  He tried to pass off the disappointment as disinterest but wasn’t totally successful.  Mary came over and they had a long meeting, discussing a lot of things to do with the house and other matters.  Mary skated around the topic but by the end, she made sure Nick knew that she was willing to relocate to continue being his assistant.  Nick felt slightly guilty that he hadn’t even taken that into consideration.  Or Mrs. Marchesa either.  God, he was a selfish prick sometimes!

Dear Nick,

The cursor hovered over the message.  Nick had avoided the computer all afternoon.  He’d met with Mary until nearly half past three and then he’d gone down to the marina and pretended to work on his boat. 

A couple of girls had wandered by and flirted with him from the dock.  He’d continued polishing the railing and chatted with them, secure in the knowledge that he didn’t have to make a move…in fact, couldn’t make a move…he had a girlfriend.  He was in a relationship.  He was amazed by the calming effect it had on him and how much easier it made conversation.  He didn’t blush or stammer or look at the ground the way he usually did when meeting real girls.  Not fans.  He was cool with fans.  He was the calm one then.  They were the nervous, jittery ones then, shaking and crying.

Nick laughed to himself as he clicked the email open.  He had never actually cried talking to a girl but sometimes he’d felt like it.  Especially when he’d say something wrong…some silly slip of the tongue which would take him one step closer to cementing his reputation for stupidity.  Abby didn’t mind when he said silly things.  He’d said a lot of them during their ‘weekend in Chicago’.  She had just laughed along with him.  When he used the wrong word for what he meant, she simply typed in the correct one.  Nick had started a list.  He couldn’t remember what happened to it.  He wondered what AJ would have made of that.  Maybe he would have thought Nick was dating a dictionary.

Dear Nick,
Just checking in from the Windy City.  It was a cool day here, slightly overcast, in case AJ needs to know.  LOL!  I guess fall is in the air.

I thought I’d let you know that I’m going to Toronto (Canada) the week after next.  It’s the Fremont Corporation convention.  My mother has decided she doesn’t want to go, so now I’m the official hostess.  I’ve been there twice before.  It’s a nice place.  I guess you’ve been there a few times.  What did you think of it?

Take care,
Abby

Nick smiled at the monitor.  She had included a little joke.  That meant she wasn’t mad.  He had figured she was a little ticked that he hadn’t written for a whole week, but it all seemed good now.  And she had asked him a question.  That was good too.  It gave him a starting point.  Nick always had trouble with the first line.  Once he got going, he was okay.  Not as good as Abby, of course, he thought, completely unaware that it had taken her nearly twenty minutes to compose her message.

Hey, Abby!

Thanks for the weather report!  I guess it won’t be long before winter comes and it will really be the Windy City!  LOL!

I love Toronto!  I’ve been there a bunch of times, performing, recording and just hanging out.  You will have a great time.  Will you get much free time?  What hotel will you stay at?  How long will you be there?

Inquiring minds want to know.  LOL!

Nick

Abby heard the ping as she was coming out of the bathroom.  She was dressed for bed.  The weather had turned cool, even though it was only the second week of September and Abby had dragged her flannel pajamas out of the drawer.  Her mother kept the house cool at the best of times, and she wouldn’t consider turning on the heat before the middle of October.

She opened the email and read it, smiling.  Lots of questions to answer.  Good!  And he seemed to want to hear from her.  Okay, she thought, I’ll answer it in the morning.  Once a day.  That’s all we need.  Just like before.  I’ll write every morning unless something urgent comes up.  And now to bed.

Abby decided to read her second story, Princess Penelope Makes a Mistake, again before bed.  She liked it, she decided.  She would try it out on the kids at the school and the hospital.  Now the third one…Abby clicked it open.  She read what she had written so far.  Maybe she didn’t want that bit about the cook.  It was a good scene, she thought, it just doesn’t seem to fit this story.  She opened her Notes file and moved the cook into it.  Then she went back to the story and played with it a bit. 

Footsteps in the hall made her stop and look at the clock.  My goodness!  It was nearly midnight.  She’d been sitting here for over an hour.  Abby reluctantly shut down her computer.  She wanted to keep writing, but didn’t want her parents to hear the clicking.  She hadn’t told them she was writing.  She didn’t want them to know.  It was her own private thing and she knew her mother would find some way to wreck it if she found out. 

Abby crawled into bed and closed her eyes.  She drifted off thinking about her story and spent the night dreaming of a new adventure for Princess Penelope, one that involved a handsome prince.  At some point, the prince turned into Nick and then Penelope was Abby.  They were on his boat and they were laughing and then they were back on shore and everything got weird.  It turned into one of those dreams where you look frantically for something but can’t find it.  What she was looking for was Nick.  And just when she’d think she found him, he would turn into AJ and say, “You’re not real.  Go away.”

Abby woke up in a sweat, her heart pounding.  It was only 2:48.  Go back to sleep, she commanded herself, and dream something better.  When she fell back to sleep, she slipped back into the same dream and tossed and turned until dawn.
Chapter 41 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

Good morning!  It’s a chilly 50 degrees here in Chicago.  Time to get out the heavy sweaters!  Btw, Chicago is not called the Windy City because of the weather.  It was given the nickname in the nineteenth century because of some long-winded politicians who prompted a newspaper reporter from St. Louis to remark that Chicago was indeed a ‘windy city’.  Now, there’s some truly useless information for you.  LOL!

It’s not surprising that people think it’s called that because of the weather.  The wind off the lake in February can slice through you like a knife.

As for Toronto, we’re staying at the Royal York, the big hotel down by the train station.  I’ll be there for a week.

Btw, my mother was wondering.  You don’t happen to have any ancestors who came over on the Mayflower, do you?  LOL!!!

Take care,
Abby

And so they got back into the routine.  Abby wrote Nick in the morning.  He got the email when he got up, but he was always too rushed to reply right then.  He had to get to his workout and four days out of five, he ran late.  His afternoons were full of meetings and personal appearances.  Radio stations were all vying for interviews with the Boys, trying to get inside info on the upcoming album.  The Boys had all agreed back in Atlanta what they were going to say and do about that, dangling the bait out there in little bits and hoping to rev up the interest among the fans.  In the evenings, he hung out with friends or went to movie premieres.  But he always found time before he went to bed to answer Abby’s email.  And he was always careful to include a question in his response.

They never connected over Instant Messenger.  Nick was still asleep when Abby wrote him in the morning.  At night, when she was writing, she turned it off.  She didn’t want to be disturbed.  Nick turned it on occasionally, but rarely used it.  And one day, he got beeped by a fan, so he knew he had to change the name again.  Until he could get around to that, he just left it turned off.

Everything went fine until just before Abby was to leave for Toronto.  She wrote Nick and told him that this would probably be her last email to him for a week unless she found an Internet café or something.  In passing, she made a comment about one of her mother’s friends who had told her that her daughter had seen something about Nick on a website and that he was looking really hot.  Abby complimented him on that and said that Luke must really be working some magic.

Nick was in a crabby mood and took offense at the implied suggestion that Luke alone was responsible for the transformation in him, and he answered back that he had had something to do with it as well, that he had been watching what he ate and had lost weight.  And that it was him, after all, who had to do the workout.  You have to take responsibility for your own life, he told her, not just sit and wait for things to fall into your lap.  You have to make your own changes.

He wasn’t speaking directly about her.  He meant that one had to take responsibility for one’s own life, not that Abby had to.

Abby was totally fed up with her mother’s nagging about what clothes to take to Toronto.  She was not in a good mood when she opened the email and she decided that it was now her turn to be offended.  She wasn’t sure why, but she felt that he was casting aspersions, wondering why she had not affected some great transformation in herself.  She emailed him a curt reply saying that she was sorry she didn’t come up to his exacting standards and perhaps she’d find a good plastic surgeon when she was in Canada.

And then she left for Toronto.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick spent the next week missing her emails and wondering if she was as upset as she had sounded in the last message.  He was in a bad mood for most of the week and snapped at everyone he ran across.  Mrs. Marchesa hid out in the kitchen and Mary went about her business and waited for Nick to contact her.  He went out to lunch with Troy and was so testy that Troy finally told him to get the burr out of his ass and if he was missing Abby so much, why didn’t he just go see her.  “She’s in Canada,” snapped Nick as if she were on the moon.  “And I’m too busy just to pack up and go.  I’ve got business to take care of.”

The next day on the Internet it was reported that Nick had a girlfriend in Canada.  Nick didn’t see it and neither did Abby.  The Mature Fan Club Board of Directors excoriated the poster for starting rumors and threatened to revoke her membership if she did it again.  The girl’s protests that she had heard it from Nick’s own lips prompted a flurry of informed responses detailing Nick’s whereabouts for the past year, none of which included Canada, and more than a few comments about Nick’s lips.

Nick moped around all week, alternating between anger at Abby for taking things the wrong way and regret that he hadn’t chosen his words more carefully.  That was the trouble with email.  Once you hit Send, it was gone.  He had emailed her immediately on getting her message and had apologized, saying he hadn’t been speaking about her personally.  He fell back on the excuse that he was poor with words.  And that annoyed him even further, that he had to admit to some fault in himself just because she was being thin-skinned.  He waited impatiently for her to come home so they could straighten it out.

It said much about the relationship that he never thought to phone her, even though he knew what hotel she was staying in.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He knew she was getting home on Sunday.  Without realizing it, he paced the floor in anticipation.  He moved the computer down to the living room, telling himself that he had some business to do and he might have to type a letter.  He set it up and turned it on.  He spent the day pretending to ignore it, but he didn’t leave the house and he passed through the living room at least once every fifteen minutes.

He was on the phone to Kevin, wishing him a Happy Birthday, when he wandered into the living room the last time.  Nick flopped down on the couch and listened as Kevin brought him up to date on things and talked about what he knew of the others and what he had said in his interviews.  Their carefully planned schedule of ‘candid’ remarks was working out perfectly.  Oh, and by the way, what did Nick think of ‘Ribbons of Light’ as the first single?  Kevin had talked it over with the others and they were all in agreement.

Nick was halfway through gushing his thanks and appreciation when something caught the corner of his eye.  He turned his head and saw the mailbox on his computer blinking.  He leapt to his feet.

“Uh, Kev, I gotta go.  I got someone on the other line.”

“No problem, L’il Bro.  Sorry.  I didn’t hear a beep.”

“Um…yeah, well, there was one.  I’ll talk to you later.  And uh…Happy Birthday, old man!”

Kevin laughed and said goodbye.  Nick had already disconnected.  He stood before the computer. ‘I’m back’ said the subject line.  Nick clicked the message open.  His eyes got wider and wider as he read it.

Dear Nick,

Well, I’m back from Toronto and the transformation is complete.  I managed to find that plastic surgeon and, I must say, he’s a miracle worker.  I’ve had collagen injected into my lips and silicone implanted in my chest.  I’ve had my back teeth removed to give me that hollow-cheeked model look.  I’ve had my hair dyed blonde and thickened with extensions.  I’ve had permanent makeup tattooed onto my eyelids so I’ll never be without it.  I was going to get a tattoo on my upper arm that said ‘Nick 4evr’ but thought I’d better check with you first.  I’ve enclosed a picture of the new me.

Abby

Nick stared at the message for a long time.  He moved the cursor to the attachment, but he was afraid to open it.  What had she done?   And why?  And had she mutilated herself on his behalf?  Because she thought he wanted her to?

Finally, he clicked on the attachment.  He stared at it, not comprehending.  And then he threw his head back and laughed.  It was a picture of Pamela Anderson.

Ping!

The subject line said ‘Me again’.  He opened it quickly.

Dear Nick,

Actually, I just got my hair done.  What do you  think?

Abby

Nick quickly opened the picture.  There was Abby, whom he hadn’t seen since June, and she was the same, except that she was completely different.  The eyes were the same and so was the smile, but the face was different.  It was the hair, alright.  It had been cut in layers and styled so that it was back off her face.  She was wearing makeup.  It looked like a professional job.  She was leaning with her chin on her hand and was wearing a wry, mocking smile.  She looked great.  Nick sagged with relief.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In Chicago, Abby waited with bated breath.  How would he take it?  What had seemed amusing a few minutes ago didn’t seem that way any more.  What if he took it seriously?  What if he expected her to have changed like that?  What if he didn’t think it was funny? 

Suddenly, her Instant Messenger screen popped up.  It was from someone named Cheesy Wax.

You made me cry.

Nick?

Yes.  You made me cry.

I’m sorry.

You scared me, Abby.  I thought you’d done something to yourself.

I did.  I got a haircut.

Very funny.  You know what I mean.

They chatted for over an hour.  Both said they were sorry for their earlier remarks.  Both told the other not to worry about it, they shouldn’t have been so sensitive.  Nick asked about Toronto and Abby told him.  The hotel was nice, the food was good, the sights were great, she loved Toronto, her life had been overturned completely...  Actually, she left that last bit out.  But that is what had happened.  Abby had come home from Toronto a completely different person than the one who had left…at least in her own eyes.

And the haircut was the tip of the iceberg.
Chapter 42 by old_archive
“I think we’ve got a winner.  Would you look at that!”  Jan Hardin motioned to her friend and partner Lydia Patton.

“Omilord, how does the girl get out of the house looking like that?”

Jan and Lydia were image consultants.  Actually, they were housewives who ran a small business on the side, selling clothing at in-home shopping parties…sort of like Tupperware with accessories.  They had built up a good patter, talking about body shapes and color matches.  It had started as a way of pointing clients to a particular style of clothing, so that they didn’t have to wait while every customer tried on every sample.  It was interesting stuff, though, and they found that women wanted to hear it.

One of the guests at a shopping party was married to a guy who knew someone who ran a consulting firm for conventions.  Filling the off-hours of conventioneers, and more importantly, their wives, was a full-time business.  Jan and Lydia had been booked for the Fremont Corporation Convention with the promise that, if they made a go of this, there’d be a lot more in their future.  They were not allowed to talk about their particular line of clothing, but just give a general lecture with samples from retail stores.  It had been a fun week for the two of them, shopping for clothes for the event…they had thought they would have to buy clothes and then return them when they were done, but when they mentioned to the salesclerks what they were doing, the clothes were happily lent to them with the proviso that they make prominent mention of where the garments had come from.

They had worked their patter over and over, practicing on each other.  Now all they needed was a guinea pig…someone they could transform.  And she appeared before them in the form of Abigail Fremont.

They did not know who she was.  Fremont Corporation meant nothing to them.  Big company from the States.  Okay, good.  We’re dealing with the wives.  Nothing to worry about here.

They began their lecture talking about body types.  There were four, they stated, X, H, A and Y. 

“Of course, everyone wants to be an ‘X’,” said Jan, “but unfortunately, very few of us are.”  She described what made up the different body shapes and how you could use clothing to compensate for your shortcomings.

“What every woman wants is to look like she’s an ‘X’,” said Lydia, placing a transparency on the overhead projector.  “You’ll recognize this picture, I’m sure.”  The audience murmured its agreement.  “I bet that you think this is an ‘X’ woman, but she’s not.  She’s an A…that means wide in the hips, narrow on top.”

Mutters of dissent sounded throughout the audience.  “But see here,” continued Jan, pointing to the sweater the actress was wearing.  “Big shoulder pads.  She made that her look, and really, all she’s doing is compensating for her shape.”

The audience sat forward in their chairs.  Really?  She wasn’t perfect?  That actress that they all aspired to look like?  They wanted to hear more.

Jan and Lydia ran through their spiel.  This was what they did at house parties and they were good at it.  Okay, so there were a hundred women in the room today…so what?  Same old thing.  Women who were unsure about their body image, looking for satisfaction.  This famous person here…another overhead…she’s a ‘Y’, big shoulders, narrow hips…see how she dresses to compensate.  The women in the audience looked at each other.  Omigod…do you think there’ll be a handout?

They pulled women out of the audience.  An H, an A and a Y.  They detailed their figures and showed what they needed to focus on and sent them to a makeshift dressing room behind some curtains to change into one of the selected outfits.  The women came back out and the reaction was immediate and overwhelming.  Jan and Lydia looked at each other.  They were definitely onto something here.  It was time for the piece de resistance.

“You!” said Jan, suddenly.  “You’re an ‘X’.  Come here.”  And she grabbed Abby by the hand and pulled her out of her chair before she could protest.  The collective gasp that went through the audience made Jan and Lydia look at each other but they ignored it and carried on.  Abby stood before them wearing a loose tunic over a prim white blouse.

“I’m not an ‘X’, I’m an ‘H’,” protested Abby.  “Look, Ma, no boobs.”

The resulting exhalation of breath and nervous laughter from the entire audience let Jan know that they were dealing with someone important to this group and that they should tread carefully. Lydia, unfortunately, didn’t get the same message.

“Doesn’t matter,” said Lydia, grabbing the back of Abby’s tunic and bunching it in.  “See.  It doesn’t matter how small you are.  If your hips and breasts are the same measurement and they are wider than your waist, you’re an ‘X’.”

“God bless tennis,” said Abby, because she didn’t know what else to say.  Before she could protest, she was hustled to the changing room and handed a dress to change into.  Right, she thought, yeah, this is going to look good on me.  It was a jersey knit dress with a wide belt.  Raspberry.  The skirt had the tiniest bit of flare and the neckline was a Henley style…three little buttons at the top…no collar.  The hemline was just above her knee.

Abby stared at herself in the mirror.  The dress did make a difference.  She looked…okay.  Well, good, she wasn’t going to look like a total idiot in front of the assembled multitude.  She didn’t give a ‘rat’s ass’ to quote Nick’s favorite AJ quote, but she knew that the women assembled out front would not know how to deal with seeing the boss’ daughter reduced to fashion rubble before their eyes.

Abby hovered by the curtains waiting for Jan and Lydia to notice her.

“Okay, here she is.  Come on out.”

Abby walked over to the two women. 

“What’s your name?” asked Lydia.

“Abby.”

“Okay.  Now ladies, look at Abby.  Turn.” 

Abby obediently turned around slowly.  Lydia and Jan pointed out the features of the dress and how they enhanced Abby’s figure.

“Here,” said Jan, slipping out of her shoes.  “Put these on.” 

Abby replaced her flat espadrilles with Jan’s higher heels.  A murmur of appreciation went through the audience.

“You’ve got great legs,” said Jan.  “You should show them off more, wear shorter skirts and higher heels.”

“You need one of those shaper bras too,” said Lydia.  “If you got it, flaunt it.”

“I don’t got it,” said Abby with a laugh.

“Well, flaunt what you got.  Even more reason for the bra.”

Abby laughed again.  The women in the audience started to breathe again.  Abby was joking and having fun with it, so they could too.  No husband was going to lose a job here because of a wife’s indiscretion.

Jan and Lydia finished their presentation.  Abby gave Jan back her shoes and went back to the changing room.  When she came out, she saw that there had indeed been a handout.  The women were poring over it and chatting.  Jan and Lydia moved through the crowd and answered questions, helping the women decide what shape they were and what style of clothing they should wear.  Abby picked up one of the handouts from the table and read through it.  Not much wonder I always look so awful, thought Abby.  According to this, I’m choosing all the wrong clothing.  Instead of trying to hide my skinny bones, I should be drawing attention to them.

Lunch was announced and the ladies moved as a herd into the next room where they would be eating.  Abby walked over to Jan and Lydia.  The crowd around them dissolved, making way for Abby.

“Thank you very much for the presentation,” she said.  “It was very enjoyable.  You are good at it…and made it fun too.”

“Thank you, Abby.  And thanks for being a good sport…about changing clothes and all.”

“Well, I sure learned a lot about myself in a very short time, I can tell you that.  How much did you get paid for this, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Jan and Lydia looked at each other.  They did kind of mind, but they didn’t want to insult her.  It was obvious the other women deferred to her.  Abby noted their hesitation.  She did something then that she hated doing.

“Perhaps it would be better if I introduced myself properly.  My name is Abby Fremont.”

Jan got it immediately.  “As in…?”

Abby nodded.  “Yes, as in…”

“Five hundred dollars,” said Lydia, catching on at last.  “Between us.”

“Do you have any more shows this week?”

“No,” said Jan.  “This was kind of like a test, to see how it went over.  We might get more work out of it.”

“Well, you will certainly do that after they get my recommendation.  But I was wondering…if you don’t have any more shows this week, if I could hire you to…this is going to sound silly, but…to go shopping with me.  I am in desperate need of a new wardrobe and I don’t have any idea where to start.”

Jan and Lydia looked at each other. 

“Paid to go shopping?  I’ve died and gone to heaven,” said Lydia with a grin.

“I’ll pay you five hundred dollars a day…” said Abby and then sealed the deal with one word, “…each.”

“When do we start?” said Jan, holding out her hand to shake Abby’s.

“Tomorrow at nine?”

“Perfect.  We’ll meet you in the lobby, then?”

“No, come up to my room.  508.  We’ll go through my stuff first.  I have a feeling I’ll want to get rid of most of it.”

Jan and Lydia nodded in agreement.

“And ladies,” added Abby, as they were turning away.  They stopped and turned back.  “I want you to be brutal.  Tell me the honest truth.  Okay?”

“Okay,” said Jan.  “We promise.  We’ll see you tomorrow.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

That night, Abby went over the week’s schedule carefully, figuring out where she could get the time to transform herself.  She had to attend most of the functions that had been planned, even just to put in a token appearance and then slip out.  She developed a plan she thought would work.  Free time had been built into the schedule fairly generously anyway.  The low Canadian dollar made shopping the favorite activity for most of the women.  Abby disliked shopping and figured that would be her writing time, but that was all changed now.

As she was going to sleep, she thought about Nick.  She wished she hadn’t sent that last email.  The more she thought about it, the more she realized that he hadn’t been insulting her personally and she shouldn’t have been such a sensitive twit about it.  Ironically enough, it seemed that she was going to get her transformation after all, and it wasn’t going to involve surgery.
Chapter 43 by old_archive
Jan and Lydia couldn’t believe Abby’s wardrobe.  They had hoped that the outfit of the day before had been simply one hideous mistake.  But it turned out that it all was.  The style, the colors, the textures…all wrong.  By the end, they had rejected the entire mess, with the exception of one blue blouse and a hat.

“I told you I was a disaster,” said Abby.  “Where do we begin?”

“We begin at Colors,” said Lydia.  “I set up an appointment for you.”

“Colors?” said Abby.

Lydia explained the concept of the four seasons.  Every person ‘belonged’ to one of those seasons and had a set of colors to match.  “I’ll bet you’re a summer,” said Lydia.

“What does that mean?” asked Abby.

“No orange,” said Jan, casting a glance at the pile of discarded clothing, “or olive or beige.”

“Okay, lead on,” said Abby.

They took a cab to a small shop in Yorkville, the trendy shopping district for the rich.  A blue awning hung over the door and said simply, Colors.  Inside, Abby was divested of her long, shapeless sweater and placed in a chair in front of a mirror.  Jan and Lydia talked to the color woman, Theresa, like Abby wasn’t even there.  They explained that they were giving Abby a complete shopping experience and makeover.

“What have you done so far?”

“Nothing.  We came here first.”

“You are going to do something about the hair!?”  Theresa figured that had to be the next stop.

“We’re only hired for shopping.”

Three pairs of eyes looked into the mirror at Abby.

“Yes,” she said, “we’re going to do something about the hair.”

Lydia pulled out her cell phone and wandered over to the far corner of the shop.  Theresa explained the procedure.  First she had to decide if Abby was summer/winter or spring/fall.  She did this by draping a piece of material under her neck, first pink and then orange. 

“Omigod,” said Abby.  The difference was incredible.  The pink sheet made her glow; the orange one made her look sallow and every flaw in her skin stood out.  “Take it away!” she laughed.

“Definitely summer/winter,” said Theresa, putting the pink sheet back.  “Yes, that’s it.”

“What’s the difference?” asked Abby.

“Winter is the one most people think they are.  It’s the bright colors…cherry red, emerald green, snow white, black.  Summer is more muted, secondary colors…burgundy for red, navy instead of black, taupe instead of grey, off-white…”  Theresa pulled a bunch of material squares out of a drawer and started draping them over Abby’s shoulders…the winter colors on the left and the summer ones on the right. 

“I was right,” said Lydia.  “I told you she’d be a summer.”

They all nodded in agreement.  Theresa gave Abby a small leather folder.  Abby opened it and a plastic card holder cascaded down.  In each slot was a small square of material.  “This is your palette,” said Theresa.  “Keep this in your purse.   When you go shopping, if you’re not sure, check the material against the palette.”

Abby said that she would and placed the folder in her purse. 

“Do you have much in those colors?” asked Theresa.

“A blouse and a hat,” laughed Abby.  “And a few other things that are the right color and the wrong style.”  She caught Theresa’s glance at Lydia and Jan in the mirror.  “Oh yeah,” she admitted, “I’m a train wreck.”

“Well, at least you’re doing something about it,” said Jan.  “Any particular reason?” she added, with arched eyebrows.  They were all thinking the same thing.  It had to be a man.

Abby tugged on her bottom lip with her teeth.    She nodded shyly but said nothing.

“Well, thank you again,” she said to Theresa, sitting forward in the chair.

“You’re not going anywhere yet,” answered Theresa.  “There’s a makeup session included in the price.” 

She proceeded to apply makeup to Abby’s face, showing her the colors she needed to use.  It would never have occurred to Abby that she should be wearing navy blue mascara.  She wasn’t used to wearing makeup at all.  She thought that making up her plain face would be like putting a skirt on an onion.  No point to it really, it would still stink.

“Close your eyes,” muttered Theresa at one point.  Abby leaned back against the head rest and did as she was told.  “Pucker…okay, smack your lips on this tissue…good.  Okay, you’re done.  Take a look.”

Abby opened her eyes and looked in the mirror.  “Who’s that?” she asked, after a moment.

Jan and Lydia stood off to the side, their hands pressed together in front of them, their faces smiling like they’d just found Brad Pitt in their Christmas stocking…or Nick Carter, thought Abby, turning back to the mirror.

Theresa grabbed Abby’s hair and pulled it off her face.  She slid an elastic band around it.  “Keep it in a pony tail until you get to the salon,” she ordered.  “Keep it off your face.”

“Yes, ma’am,” said Abby meekly.

She paid for the session and purchased one of every item of makeup that Theresa had used on her.

Lydia had made a hair appointment for three o’clock.  That gave them lots of time to shop.  And they made the most of it.  Jan and Lydia were even surprised about how much they knew about fabric and style.  Their house-party clothing line was based on ensembles, taking a few basic pieces and mixing and matching to produce many outfits.  They applied the same theory here.  And before long, Abby had any number of different looks, but it would still all fit into her suitcase.

They dropped Abby off at the hairdresser and apologized that they couldn’t stay for the whole thing.  They had kids to pick up from school.  They would see her tomorrow.  What time?

“Noon,” said Abby.  “I’ve got a convention thing in the morning.  What are we doing tomorrow?”

Jan’s eyes lit up.  “Shoes,” she said with glee.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“There, what do you think?”  The hairdresser held a mirror up so that Abby could see the back.

“I think you’re a genius, Pierre,” she said.

“Yes, I believe I am,” he laughed.  “You’re a work of art.”

“I was always a work of art,” said Abby.  “It was just that I was a Picasso.”

Pierre laughed heartily.  He liked this girl.  When she had first come into the shop, he had blinked twice.  She had a great makeup job and the worst haircut he’d ever seen.  She told him that she wanted to change her look.  He got out his books and made suggestions and talked about face shape.  Maybe we could do something like this, he said.  How about this look?

Finally, Abby stopped him.  “Do you know what would look best on me?”

Pierre nodded. 

“Then do it,” said Abby.  “Because I don’t have a clue what to tell you.”

“But…”

“Listen to me, Pierre.  Here are my instructions.  I want to go out of here looking better than when I came in.  And I would prefer that my hair not be green, but even that’s negotiable.”

Pierre laughed and picked up the scissors.  He cut and styled, talking nonstop.  By the end, Abby had a new haircut and a pretty good insight into Pierre’s personal relationships.  Finally, Pierre told her to shake her head.  When she did, the hair swooshed back and forth and then fell into place.  Even though she had had a lot of hair cut off, it seemed like she had more than when she came in.

“It’s great,” she said, but Pierre cut her off.

“No, it needs something.  Highlights.”

“You’re going to put blond in my hair?”

“No,” said Pierre.  “Highlights aren’t always blond.  Your hair is too dark for that.  I was thinking more of a plum.”

“Plum?  That’s purple, right?”  Abby wasn’t sure about this.

“Trust me, it won’t look purple.”

Abby sighed.  “Well, as long as it’s not green…or orange…No orange!”

“No orange,” said Pierre, and got busy with powders and foil strips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby gave the mirror one final glance.  She was ready.  Tonight was the main dinner of the convention.  Everyone would be there.  Fine, she thought, might as well have the big unveiling in front of two hundred witnesses.  She smoothed down the skirt of her dress, a taupe jersey with a wide belt and a soft cowl neck.  She cupped her new bra with her hands and turned sideways.  It was good.  It changed her shape and accented what little she had, but it didn’t look like she’d stuffed her chest.  She slipped on the pair of shoes she’d brought with her for the occasion.  The color was a little off, but she hoped no one would notice.  She’d get a new pair tomorrow.

My Lord, Abby, she said to herself.  Who would ever have thought you would be looking forward to shopping!  She tossed her hair, watching it fall into place.  Okay, Daddy, here I come!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The executives and their wives were having a private cocktail party in one of the meeting rooms before joining the rank and file in the main dining room.  Abby took a deep breath and opened the door.

“Hi, Daddy,” she said.  “I hope I’m not too late.  I was at the hairdresser.”

“That’s okay, Honey,” said John Fremont.  “Not every one is here…”  His voice trailed off as he turned to look at his daughter.  His eyes traveled down her face, past the dress to the legs and then back up again.  “You look nice.  Wow!  Your hair looks great.  I like it off your face like that.”

“Thanks, Daddy.  I like it too.  Okay, let’s get to work.  You take the husbands.  I’ll take the wives.”

And the Fremonts, pere et fille, set out to work the room.
Chapter 44 by old_archive
Hey, Abby!

I’ve really got to learn not to drink stuff when I’m reading your email.  You always make me spit!  LOL!

Wow!  Can you believe that it’s almost the end of October?  Are you doing anything for Halloween?  There’s a couple of big parties here that I can go to, but I’m not sure if I will.  I don’t have any ideas for a costume.

I still haven’t sold the house.  Another couple went through it today, but no takers yet.  Lots of sightseers, though, since it got out there that it’s my house.

Nick
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Set down your coffee mug.  You never know what I’ll say next!  LOL!  And I think it’s one of my more attractive features, the ability to make people spit!

I’ll be spending Halloween in costume.  There’s an annual masquerade ball here…for charity.  I usually work the punch bowl.

Too bad about the house.  It must be killing you to be neat and tidy every day.

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

You know it, girl!  Picking up after myself is not my best thing!  LOL!  Mrs. Marchesa can’t believe the difference.  She says she thinks I'm ready to learn how to dust!

I’ve lost another three pounds.  Luke says I’m almost in decent shape.  The man just kills me with compliments.  LOL!  But I am feeling pretty good about myself.

I went out with Howie last night.  He’s in town for an awards thing – Latino contributions to society or something.  He says ‘hi’.  I showed him your picture.  He thinks you’re pretty.

What are you wearing for a costume?

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

You never told me that Howie was blind.  LOL!  I’m glad you got to see your friend.  I guess it won’t be long before you’ll be seeing all of them again.

Good job on the weight loss, but don’t overdo it.  You might end up looking like me.  LOL!

I’m going to the ball as a French lady, Marie Antoinette kind of thing.  The dress is royal blue and silver.  It’s got a full skirt and a tight bodice and…set down your beer…CLEAVAGE!!

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick did set down his beer.  And then he laughed out loud.  This was the best part of his day.  Talking to Abby.  Her emails never failed to make him laugh.  Connecting on AIM was a little more difficult because of the difference in both time zones and lifestyles, but the few times that they had managed it had been terrific.  Man, they said everything to each other.  The last month, since she’d come back from Toronto had been beyond wonderful.  She had told him all about her makeover and her shopping excursions, first in Toronto and then in Chicago.  The Goodwill Society in Toronto had been the recipient of some very expensive, well-made clothes.  Similar donations were made in Chicago upon her return.

Nick had shared his trials and tribulations with her as well.  And his triumphs.  He’d done a number of interviews for radio and TV, especially when snippets of Ribbons of Light started to get out there.  The buzz on it was good.  Nick was looking forward to making the video.  They were going to use his idea of a nature theme.  Kevin had been totally on board with that idea.  They already had cinematographers watching for ribbons of light in the sky, God’s graces.

They talked about everything.  Nick now knew all there was to know about body shape and colors.  Abby knew more than she ever thought she would about pectorals and triceps.  Nick couldn’t believe that he’d actually had a conversation with a woman about bra size and Abby’s eyes had bugged out at Nick’s description of a muscle pull in his groin area.

Parents were a big topic of conversation between them.  Nick’s were involved in a bitter divorce…or at least a separation.  Nick figured the faster it became a divorce, the better it would be all around.  Abby’s parents were the bane of her existence as well.  Her mother had barely commented about her makeover, other than to agree politely that, yes, Abigail was looking lovely these days, whenever anyone else mentioned it.  Abby overheard her mother tell her father that it was a shame it hadn’t happened before she’d met the singer.

So it’s a good thing I’ve got you, buddy, she wrote to Nick, or they’d be out there shopping me around like a secondhand piano.

It was the first time Abby had referred to their arrangement since they had decided to go ahead with it.  Nick mentioned it too in his reply.  He said that the plan seemed to be working out well for both of them.  And it had survived going public.  Word had filtered out from Chicago.  Nick was blindsided by it in a radio interview, but he handled it beautifully.  The interviewer asked him if he knew that there was apparently some girl in Chicago claiming to be his girlfriend. Nick had flashed that lop-sided smile that made women gasp and said, “Probably my girlfriend.”

When the interviewer inquired further, Nick stated that it was a private relationship, that the lady in question was not in show business.  The interviewer asked what her name was, and Nick got a faraway look in his eyes and said softly, “Abby”.

It was too cool, he wrote Abby that night.  I was great.  I used this wistful voice and then just kind of whispered your name. 

Abby replied that she had hoped it could stay private as long as possible, but that she was a lot more prepared for it than she had been a few weeks ago.  And then she confided her fear that she had been too ugly to be his girlfriend and that when it got out there, he would be ridiculed for having chosen her.

Nick took a long time to frame his answer to that one.  He knew she was sincere and the pain radiated from the monitor.  Empty compliments and denials wouldn’t do it this time.  So he chose another route.  He ignored her remark, but talked about the changes they had both undergone since they had met…physical and emotional…how they were both blossoming into swans.  Abby ignored that remark in her next email and they went back to sharing the details of their day and making each other laugh.

As for the outing of their relationship, Nick might have thought he’d been very cool, but Abby decided to check out some websites anyway.  The Mature Fan Club spent the entire day fighting about it.  The diehards insisted that everyone respect Nick’s request for privacy; others were willing to give him privacy as soon as they had every detail about the girl, including a picture.  Then they got off topic completely and starting commenting on each other’s posts.  The moderators waded in every so often and threatened to shut the whole thing down if people didn’t behave. They finally pulled the plug after Nick4me commented that Chicago was certainly a long way from Canada.  The woman who had posted the earlier rumor countered with the comment that Nick4me was lacking somewhat in both geography skills and manners.

Nick and Abby talked about everything except two things.  Abby did not tell Nick about her writing, even though it was becoming a large part of her life.  And Nick didn’t tell Abby how much he still missed Ronni.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Send me a picture of the costume you’re going to wear.  I’ve got an idea.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

What are you up to?  You know how dangerous you are when you start thinking!  LOL!

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby stood by the punch bowl and ladled out cupfuls to costumed revelers.  She smiled as she thought of Nick out in California in knee breeches and a long silver coat.  What strange ideas he had!  He had rented a costume to go with hers.  They were going as a couple to separate Halloween parties, half a country apart.

“AJ will be confused about this for years,” she told Nick.

He laughed and told her that he would send a picture of himself and she could use her photo editing program to merge them together into one shot.  That’s wonderful, she countered, but where will we tell him it was taken.  Nick took his best shot at U.S. geography and guessed halfway in between.  Utah, maybe?

“So where’s your boyband heartthrob?”

Abby came back to the present and found herself looking at Ronni Fenton.  Ronni looked gorgeous, as always, and very pissed off.

Pissed off didn’t begin to describe Ronni’s mood.  She had spent quite a lot of time in the costume rental shop deciding on outfits for her and James.  She had settled on costumes from the movie Chicago.  It was a win/win situation.  She could look sexy and gorgeous and James could wear his tux and that would let him be comfortable for the evening and pretend that he really wasn’t in costume, which he hated.  But James had tattled to his mother, who had informed him that Ronni could not wear that costume.  She was a married woman and the daughter-in-law of Miles and Jeannette Fenton.  What would Sharon Fremont say, for heaven’s sakes, if Veronica showed up in nothing more than black underwear with some chiffon attached?

Ronni had thrown a fit and then marched in high dudgeon back to the costume shop to get her second choice.  But it had already been taken.  Ronni had been forced to accept what was left and so she stood before Abby as a very prim Maid Marian.  James was stalking about the place in green felt and tights, singularly unhappy with his wife at the moment.

And Abby stood before Ronni wearing the sexy silver and blue French countess outfit that Ronni had wanted.

Abby did not dignify the ‘boyband’ comment with a response.  “Punch, Ronni?” she asked with disdain, although her palms were sweaty and her psyche had been thrown right back into high school.  She could almost smell the gym change room.

Ronni accepted a glass of the too-sweet fruity concoction.  She would have preferred something stronger, but she had had more wine with dinner than she should have and she’d had a drink in the bar when James wasn’t looking.  She was in a mood to cause trouble.  And she didn’t like it that Ducky was looking better than her.  Well, not better, not by a long shot, but she had a better costume…more striking, more noticeable…Ronni didn’t like that at all.  And she really hated that every person who came up to the punch table complimented the Duckster, telling her what a great costume it was and how nice she looked.

She looked better, Ronni had to admit that.  The Ugly Ducky had finally done something right with her hair and she was wearing makeup, but she was still as plain as dirt when compared to Ronni.  But she had a glow on…and she was smiling…as opposed to Ronni’s scowl…

“So where is he?” Ronni asked, after the latest thirsty couple had wandered off.

“California,” said Abby, simply.

Ronni almost said, “I know,” but bit her tongue at the last moment.  She was saving the news that she knew Nick…oh, how she knew Nick…for some propitious moment.

“Do you see him often?” asked Ronni, who knew that Nick had been nowhere near Chicago.  She figured there was no way that could have happened without Sharon Fremont taking out an ad in the paper!

“Whenever I can,” said Abby enigmatically, and she turned to serve some more people.  She was relieved when she turned back to find that Ronni had wandered off.  To poison someone else’s well, thought Abby, uncharitably but accurately.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby’s parents were surprised that night when they got home from the ball.  Abby didn’t go straight to bed but settled in at her computer.  They heard the clicking for nearly forty minutes before it stopped.

They, of course, thought that she was chatting with Nick.  The truth of the matter was that Princess Penelope had a guest.  Lady Vera…perfect, petite, blonde, deadly Lady Vera had come to visit.
Chapter 45 by old_archive
Hey, Abby!

Happy November!  How was the party?  Mine was kinda fun. 

Today will be less fun, I’m sure.  I’m seeing my parents.  Separately.  Although I’d like to get them together in a room and then lock it until they come to their senses.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Happy November to you!  The party was good.  And I think I have now seen everyone I’ve ever met, so hopefully the looks of surprise and the ‘my, my, Abigail, what have you done to yourself?’ will end.

I would say ‘enjoy your time with your parents’, but I don’t think that works somehow, so how about ‘survive the time with your parents’.

Speaking of parents, mine want to hear from you.  I mean, my mother does.  She’s beginning to be suspicious that you aren’t real.  Do you think you could do another phone call?  You don’t have to talk to me.  You can call when I’m out and just leave a message.  I’m home all day tomorrow but what about Monday?  I’ll be at the school all morning.

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Well, it won’t be long now, will it?” said Sharon Fremont to the air during Sunday lunch.

Abby and her father exchanged a glance and then turned interested faces toward her.

“The holidays,” said Sharon in explanation.  “It’s November.  It will soon be Thanksgiving and then Christmas.  What kind of entertaining shall we do this year?”

Abby smiled to herself.  She thought she might actually enjoy the Festive Season this year.  Thanks to Nick.  In the past, Sharon had used the various Christmas brunches and soirees to promote Abby as a matrimonial candidate.  This year, Abby could go and enjoy herself and not be afraid that if she had a conversation with a man that her mother would come up and measure him for a morning coat.  And she thought the men would be relieved as well.  She had noticed that since she had ‘got’ Nick, she could have interesting conversations with men without them watching every word to make sure that nothing came out that sounded remotely like a request for a date.

“…to Chicago?”

Abby tuned back into the conversation.  “Pardon me, Mother.”

“Abigail, your head is in the clouds these days!  I said, why don’t we invite your young man for Thanksgiving?”

A small sound escaped Abby, sort of a cross between a squeak and a groan.  It was a sound of strangled dismay mixed with muffled surprise with a dash of panic thrown in. 

She cleared her throat.  “Excuse me.  Um…I…he…Thanksgiving…yes…um… Well, I’m sure he…uh…he’ll probably want to be with his own family.”  Abby knew that was pretty far from the truth but that was the story she was going with.

“Well, still, it would be polite to ask him,” said Sharon.

“Yes, dear, it would be nice to meet him.”  John stepped into the arena.  “I’ve heard nice things about him.”

Abby looked at her father.  “You checked him out?”

“No, no,” said her father quickly.  “I would never do that.  It’s just that…people mention him sometimes.”

Abby was hard-pressed to think of a conversation her father could be involved in that would ever revolve around Nick Carter.  She looked down the table at her mother, whose face was a mask of bland innocence.

“If I find out…” began Abby, but she was interrupted by the ringing of the phone.  Mrs. Smith didn’t come in on Sundays, so Abby rose from her chair.

“I’ll get it, Honey,” said John, waving her back to her seat.  He was anxious to escape the room before Abby inquired too fully into his investigation of Nick Carter, which he had, of course, undertaken, at his wife’s request…demand would be a better word.  He sighed and picked up the phone.  “Fremont residence?...Yes…One moment, please…”

John poked his head into the dining room.  “Abigail.  It’s for you.”  He grinned and winked.  “I think it might be…”

Abby was past him and out into the hall before he had a chance to finish the sentence.

“Is it him?” demanded Sharon, placing her napkin on the table and rising half out of her chair.

“Sit down, Sharon,” said her husband.  “You are not going to eavesdrop.”

Sharon Fremont sat back down and narrowed her eyes at her husband.  “Of course not,” she hissed.  “I just wanted to remind her to invite him for Thanksgiving.”

“That will be up to Abigail,” said John, his tone of voice ending the conversation.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hello.”

“Hey, Abby!”

Abby moved swiftly.  She took the handset from her father and sped through the living room, closing the door, and into her father’s study, closing the door.  She thought about hunkering down under the desk, but she figured if she wasn’t far enough away from her mother’s sharp ears by now, she never would be.

“Nick!  Didn’t you read the email?  I said I’d be out tomorrow, not today.” 

“I wanted to talk to you, not leave a message.  Was that your dad or the butler?”

Abby laughed.  “We don’t have a butler.  That was Daddy.  Did you tell him who you were?”

“He doesn’t know who I am?” teased Nick.

“No, I meant…oh, you silly…”  Abby shook her head and commanded herself to stop sounding like she was twelve.

There was a small silence, while both tried to think of something to say.

“I loved the picture of you in your costume,” said Nick, after a moment.  “I’m going to have to get one of those digital cameras.  Be the one to take the pictures for a change.”

“That would be different for you, wouldn’t it?” said Abby.  “I’m betting I can find a picture of you in your costume if I go looking…”

“Yeah, the photo services were there…and a couple of reporters…they asked about you.”

“What did you say?”

“I said that you were doing a charity Halloween party in Chicago.  I think they thought it was for underprivileged children or something.  Was it?”

“Lord no, it was an excuse for rich people to play dress-up.  But it was for charity and the money will filter down to the underprivileged at some point.  And speaking of people asking…I want to tell you before my mother comes in here and snatches the phone out of my hand…she is planning on inviting you for Thanksgiving weekend, so get your excuses ready…”

“I accept.”

“…I told them you’d be with your own family, but that won’t stop my mother…”

“I accept.”

“…so just be ready…”

“Abby, I accept.  I’ll come to Chicago for Thanksgiving.”

“What?  You mean really come…or do what we did before…like a virtual turkey thing or something?”  Abby’s heart was pounding and she seemed to have lost the power of coherent speech.  And then realization dawned.  “How bad was it yesterday?” she asked softly.

In California, Nick smiled.  Good girl, Abby.  You got it in one.  He blinked back the tears that threatened.  “It was awful.  I felt like I was being pulled apart.  My dad told me about his dinky apartment and how he didn’t know if he’d be able to travel with the boat team, as much as he wanted to be there to represent his beloved son…”

“Emotional blackmail at its finest,” said Abby.  She could easily recognize it.  Her mother was a Grand Master in the field.

“Yeah,” said Nick with a sigh.  “And my mother was worse.  Because she actually worked up a few tears.  And they both want me to come for Thanksgiving.  No, let me rephrase that.  They both invited me for Thanksgiving.  I honestly think they’d be happier if I went to the other one so that they could hold that over my head forever.”

“Martyrdom 101,” said Abby.  “My mother teaches the course at the local College.”

Nick laughed.  “Oh, Abby.  You always make me laugh.  I sure needed that today.  So…”  Nick cleared his throat.  “I would be very happy to accept your mother’s kind invitation to spend Thanksgiving in Chicago with you and your parents.”

“Are you sure, Nick?  My parents can be…”

“So we’ll go for a lot of walks!  How about that?”

Abby opened her mouth to protest and then shut it.  What are you doing, you fool? she asked herself.  This is exactly what you need.  Both of you.  To be seen together.  “Okay, you’re right.  And we’ll use my digital to get a ‘happy couple’ shot that you can show AJ.”

Nick laughed.  “I’m seeing him next week.  We’re doing the video shoot.  I can’t wait to tell him.  I’d better make flight arrangements first so that I can prove I’m actually doing it.  When should I come?”

They talked it over and decided that Nick would fly in Thursday and fly out Sunday morning.  Abby would pick him up at the airport. 

“And if you’re a really good boy, I’ll let you drive my car,” she said.

“Not in Chicago traffic, thanks,” said Nick, remembering his last ride with her.  “Find me a nice secluded straightaway, though and I’ll take you up on it.”

“Oh, I know a few of those…hang on, I hear my mother coming.”

“That’s okay.  I’ll let you go.  I’ll write to you tomorrow and I’ll see you in three weeks.”  Nick did not want to be forced into a conversation with Sharon Fremont.

“Yes.  That will be nice, Nick.  Bye.” 

Abby disconnected and sat at her father’s desk, her emotions whirling around her like butterflies.  She tried to sort through them.  Well, there was panic over there.  She wondered if Nick could survive a weekend under the watchful eye of her mother.  She wondered if she could.  And that little butterfly hovering over there was…well, that seemed to be panic too…what if they didn’t like being in each other’s presence.  They were great on email and all, but… Abby remembered how they kept hurting each other at the Lodge.  A calm little insect fluttered by to reassure her that they were nearly six months along the road from that.  And then all the butterflies settled into one place and she found the emotion she was really feeling.  She was happy.  She was going to see Nick again.  And that made her happy…nervous, scared, slightly nauseous…but happy.
Chapter 46 by old_archive
Hey, Abby!

I’m back home from Arizona!  The video shoot went well.  I think you’re really going to like it.  There was one part where we were all standing on the shore and skimming stones.  (Wonder where I got that idea!  LOL!)  It’s funny because there were no stones on the beach of this lake.  It was sandy.  So they brought in some stones. 

Anyway, it got all competitive.  Brian was the best at it and that made Kev try even harder.  He got that squinty narrow-eyed look he gets when he’s concentrating.  Howie was useless at it and AJ wasn’t much better.  I was okay.  Well, you know that, you’ve seen my form and technique.  LOL!  Anyway, it sort of developed into a contest between the Kentucky cousins.  AJ got all into trying to mess with their concentration, especially Kev’s.  And Kev’s throwing got worse and worse and his jaw got tighter and tighter.  And the rest of us laughed harder and harder.  And then Kev scooped AJ up in his arms and walked right into the lake and dropped him in the water.  And me and Howie got a hold of Brian and he went in next.  Soon we were all splashing around and having a ball, like we used to do.  The water was kind of chilly, so if they use any of that footage for the video, there’ll be some great nipples shots for the girls to faint over.  LOL!

Just ten days to go until I get on the big plane!  What have you been up to?

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

I’m glad you made it home safely.  It sounds like you guys had a lot of fun.  Even if the footage doesn’t get put into the video, it will make a great outtake reel.  I’m sure it will show up somewhere!  LOL!

It’s just nine days now until you get here.  Enjoy these last nine days, Nick, because I can pretty much guarantee you won’t be the same when you leave here.  For the rest of your days, you will probably think of your life as BSF and ASF (Before Sharon Fremont and After…well, you get the idea!  LOL!).

Any offers on the house while you were gone?

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Eight days to go!  I’m not counting today because it’s nearly over.  What will the weather be like there?  (I’ll probably have to fill out a report for AJ!  LOL!)  What kind of clothes should I bring?  Do I need dress up stuff?

No takers on the house yet.  The real estate agent says that it might be an idea to drop the price if there’s no offer by the end of the month.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Yes, eight days!  Mrs. Smith is baking and shopping and my mother is in a frenzy about where to put you.  She’s changed the bedroom location for you about six times.  I won’t tell you what I suggested.  LOL!!

The weather will be cold for a Southern boy like you, so bring a warm coat and winter stuff, like a wool cap and gloves.  I think we’ll be spending a lot of time fleeing the house…I mean, going for walks.

We’ll be having the big turkey thing on Thursday after you get here.  Don’t even think about dieting this weekend.  Mrs. Smith makes the best pumpkin pie!

Btw, do you like tuna casserole?

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Seven days (‘cause today is almost over) to go!  Do me a favor…when we’re sitting at the dinner table, don’t come out with one of those lines that make me spit!  I don’t think it will make a very good impression on your parents if wine comes shooting out my nose or something.

Love the tuna casserole line.  Got a nice clean monitor out of that one!

Does your dad like football?  I do, and there will be a lot of games on this weekend.  Any chance I’ll get to see any of them?

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Yes, Daddy likes to watch football (it’s his quiet time away from my mother).  He says it’s too bad the Bears are out of town this weekend; he would have taken you to the game.  He has a box.  You dodged a bullet on that one, Nick!  When Daddy and his friends get together in that box, they are transformed into people who think (notice the verb…think) they know everything about football, way more than the coach, anyway…and they spend the next three hours second guessing every play and reminiscing about the glory years of yesterday.

Of course, that might be your idea of the perfect afternoon.  LOL!

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Much as I like football, I’m glad I have to pass on your dad and his pals.

Six days.  Tell me what we are going to do exactly and how I should behave.  I know stuff like ‘no swearing’ and ‘keep your feet off the furniture’, but is there anything that you think I might not know…besides the fact that I know zippity-do-dah about opera and art and stuff.  LOL!

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Don’t worry about your behavior.  I’ve seen you.  You ‘clean up pretty good’.  LOL!  And besides, unless you have a royal title, there’s no way you’ll please my mother.  She is a snob extraordinaire.  And since all of the impressive people you know are ones she’s never heard of, name-dropping won’t help.  (Pulling out a picture of Kid Rock won’t further the cause either, so if you were thinking of that…)

Thursday, we’ll do the turkey thing, like I mentioned before.  Turkey and the third degree, Sharon-style, that is.

I thought that Friday I’d show you some of the places that we ‘visited’ the last time you ‘were here’.  In the morning, we have to drop in on a thing for the Hearing Society.  It’s their Christmas bazaar…crafts, bake sale…My kids will all be there.  I always go.  It’s only for an hour or so.

Friday night will be a quiet dinner and evening at home (read:  continuation of the Nick interrogation).  I’m starting to feel like a long walk already.  LOL!

You and Daddy can do the football thing all day Saturday.  That night, my parents are going out to a party, but I declined on our behalf.  I said that we would want to have some time together, just us.  (Consider this to be your Sharon-free zone!)  Daddy got misty at that.  LOL!  Be prepared for a ‘don’t hurt my baby’ speech at some point.  He’s never actually made one of those before so do both of you a favor and change the subject as soon as he starts.  “How about those Bears?”  might be a good way to go.

It snowed here yesterday.  It didn’t stay on the ground, but it’s a definite sign of winter.  Bundle up, Beach Boy!  You’re coming to Chicago.

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Yes, I’m coming to Chicago, even though it seems you are trying to talk me out of it…or maybe scare me into behaving or something.  LOL!

I’m not afraid of your parents.  Remember, I’ve met mine!!!!!

I got an offer on the house today.  Now I have to decide what to do with it.  It’s lower than what I wanted but higher than the price the real estate agent suggested dropping it to if it didn’t sell, so I think I’ll just grab it and go.  I don’t like living here anymore.  I don’t know if I ever did.  It’s a house, not a home.

Five days.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was a busy five days for both of them.  Nick spent time getting stuff in order for the sale of the house, signing back papers and dickering over terms.  Once he accepted the final offer, he got an empty feeling in his stomach that he could only cure with a day on the water, so he headed out on his boat. 

Nick talked to all the Boys on the phone at least once and wished them a happy time with their families.  They could hear the wistful tone of voice that told them things were not all that happy in his family.  They were pleased that he had Abby, that he would at least be spending the holiday with someone’s family, if not his own.

He emailed his flight information to Abby and packed a bag.  He took a limo to the airport, even though Troy had offered to drive him.  Yeah right, Nick had told him.  It’s a nine o’clock departure.  That means I have to be there, like…just after seven.  Enjoy the limo, had been Troy’s response.

Abby spent the week helping her mother decorate for Thanksgiving.  Tasteful cornucopias were placed here and there and the fresh flowers were all done in shades of yellow, orange and copper. 

Mrs. Smith baked some squares for the Hearing Society bazaar and in return, Abby spent an afternoon helping her polish the silver.  Nick was going to get the full treatment, Grandmother Fremont’s ‘good’ china, the Desmond silver (Sharon’s family) and the ‘guest’ tablecloths and napkins.

Whenever she could, Abby wrote.  Her first attempt at Lady Vera had been a strident, vituperative disaster.  Scale that back a notch, she’d told herself laughingly when she’d taken the first draft out of the ‘freezer’. 

She had finished three stories, and had shared them with the children at school and at the hospital.  “Here comes the Story Lady,” rang through the hospital ward when she arrived.  A growing crowd of nurses tried to be on hand whenever Abby had a story to share.  The children didn’t seem to mind if it wasn’t a new story.  They were happy to hear the old ones over and over.

At school, the entire class could sign along with Why Me? and were getting quite good at Princess Penelope Makes a Mistake.  The third story, Princess Penelope Learns a Lesson, had enthralled the children and caused Ms. McCallum to remark that she was sure the story should be published but she wasn’t sure if it was a children’s story or for adults.

Abby didn’t sleep well Wednesday night.  She was nervous and anxious on both Nick’s behalf and her own.  She tried to tell herself that there was no point in stressing about it.  All the rehearsal in the world couldn’t prepare them for Sharon Fremont, who was bound to find the one question that would have Nick leap up and shout that enough was enough, he wasn’t dating Abby, he didn’t even like her all that much, and he had to leave the house NOW!! 

As she was tossing and turning, Abby came to the realization that her fears were not, in fact, about her mother and father.  Her biggest fear, the one that made her stomach turn over, was that Nick would discover that he didn’t like her, that ‘the plan’ was a hopeless failure and that they should call it off.  Because Abby didn’t want to.  She liked having a boyfriend on the other side of the country.  It was pleasant and convenient.  She started her day off with a smile, reading Nick’s email.  She answered it and went on with her day, doing her own thing, secure in the knowledge that she was ‘in a relationship’.  She didn’t have to worry about her mother’s quest for prospective suitors any more.  She didn’t feel like a loser when she sat at home on Saturday night.  Guarding the punch bowl at the masquerade ball had been a choice, not a pathetic trade-off for having no date.  Abby was happy.  She wanted to stay that way.

Thursday morning, she was tired and drawn.  Dammit, she told herself.  She applied makeup carefully and dressed in a pair of taupe slacks and a burgundy and taupe sweater.  She had changed her mind about her outfit almost as many times as her mother had changed her mind about where to house Nick.

Sharon had finally decided to put Nick in the blue guest room.  It was closest to the bathroom, which would be his for the duration of his visit.  Both the senior Fremonts and Abby had their own ensuite.  The bedroom was also just down the hall from Abigail, but not right next door.  It was even further away from the parents.  Sharon wasn’t sure what the two young people would get up to…she certainly had too much class to ask or to even hint at it…but she wanted to make it possible, without making it seem like she expected it.

“When are you leaving for the airport?” asked John at lunch.

Sharon sniffed from the other end of the table.  She had argued with Abby about this.  It made Abby seem like a chauffeur.  Sharon lost the argument because both Abby and her father knew that driving her car was one of her joys of life and she never missed out on an opportunity to do it.  Besides, Abby didn’t want Nick in the position of having to knock on the door.  She wanted to be at his side when the vulture descended.

“Nick’s flight gets in at three.  I’ll head out there right after lunch.”

“That won’t give us much time to chat before dinner,” said Sharon.  “I don’t see why he couldn’t take an earlier flight.

Abby rolled her eyes, an offense that would have gotten her severely chastised had her mother noticed.  “He left at nine this morning his time, Mother.  The flight is four hours and he loses two because of the time zone changes.”  She had explained this three times already.  Sharon waved her hand through the air.  She didn’t care about the mathematics of the scenario.  She cared about the convenience to her.

“Well,” said Abby, placing her napkin on the table and standing up.  “I guess I’ll be off then.”  She hesitated and then took a deep breath.  “Mother, Daddy…”  There was a tremble in her voice.

John Fremont smiled at his daughter.  “We’ll be good, Honey.  I promise.”

Abby dropped a kiss on his forehead, and without looking at her mother, went off to O’Hare to pick up Nick.
Chapter 47 by old_archive
“And your father?”

Abby and Nick looked at each other across the table.  Abby smiled wanly in apology.  Nick flashed her a grin that said it was okay, he didn’t mind.  He turned to answer Abby’s mother.

Abby chanced a side-long glance at her father.  He was listening intently to Nick’s answer, but Abby thought she detected a wink in her direction.  She picked up another forkful of stuffing.  She knew what the reaction would be if she said, “Everyone shut up and eat, I want to get away from this table.”  But she wanted to say it anyway.  She stole a glance at her watch.  They were nearly done.  It was almost over.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby had picked Nick up at the airport with no fuss.  His flight was on time and she was waiting for him in the arrivals area.  She stood against a pillar and watched him come through the sliding doors.  He looked around expectantly.  His glance went right past her and then came back.  Her heart fluttered as the smile lit up his face.  Her fears subsided.  It was going to be all right! 

“Hey, Abby!” he said, walking toward her.  He was carrying a dufflebag-style suitcase in one hand and a suitbag in the other.  Over his shoulder was a carry-on bag.

“Dear Nick,” she replied and they both laughed. 

“You look nice,” he said.  “Those colors suit you.”

“Yes, I know,” replied Abby and they both laughed again.  Nick thought about putting down the suitcases and giving her a hug, but before he could, Abby nodded up the concourse and turned away.  Nick hitched the carry-on bag up further on his shoulder and fell into step beside her.

“Did you bring enough stuff?” she asked.

“Aw shit, I…I mean…I wasn’t sure what to pack…I couldn’t decide.  I ended up just throwing in something for every occasion.”

“Does this mean the French nobleman’s suit is in there somewhere?”

“Nah…no, it isn’t.  I returned it.  Almost kept it, though.  It showed off my legs so well.”

“You nut,” she replied and pointed toward the parking garage.

The drive home was a pleasant kernel of her life that she would hold in her heart forever.  They didn’t skip a beat in conversation.  There were no awkward silences.  It was like a week’s worth of email all at once.  He told her all about the house and she told him about the school and the hospital.  He brought her up-to-date on the Boys and passed on their greetings to her.  She pointed out occasional points of interest along the route.

“What should I call your folks?” asked Nick, as Abby turned into her street.

Abby thought about it.  “Well, you could call them Mr. and Mrs. Fremont and then they will say ‘call us John and Sharon’.”

“Should I do that?”

“You can call my father ‘John’ if you like, but don’t call my mother ‘Sharon’, even if she asks you to.”

“What should I call her?”

“The Wicked Witch of Illinois?  That’s what’s on her driver’s licence.”

“I’m serious, Abby,” said Nick, although his tone of voice belied his words.  “I’m not good off the cuff.”

“Okay,” said Abby, “call her Mrs. Fremont when you meet her, and then don’t call her anything.  If you are speaking directly to her, don’t use a name and if you’re speaking about her, like to my dad or something, call her ‘Abby’s mother’.  And by the way, they call me Abigail.”

“Should I do that too?”

“Not unless you want to suffer grievous bodily harm.”

They pulled into the driveway.  Abby drove along to the garage.  She pulled the car inside and they sat in silence for a moment.  “Maybe we need a code word,” she said and then looked at him.  “You know, so if you just can’t stand it for one more second, you can use the code word and I’ll rescue you.”

“How?”

“I don’t know.  I’ll ask for some water or I’ll faint…”  Abby shrugged.

“Or throw some food on the drapes?” suggested Nick with a laugh.  Abby laughed and shook her head.  “Stop worrying,” said Nick.  “I’m sure it won’t be that bad.  I’ve met parents before.”

“Not these parents,” said Abby with a sigh, opening the car door.

They got Nick’s luggage out and left the garage.  Abby insisted on taking the carry-on.  “We could use my AIM name for a code word,” said Nick, “but I’m not sure how to fit CheesyWax into a conversation.”

“Well then, why don’t we just go with ‘Get me the hell out of here’,” said Abby.

“You know,” said Nick, “I think you’ve overestimated the situation.  I mean, come on, your parents have to be just as nervous about meeting me.”

“Why?” asked Abby.

Nick tipped his head back and put his nose in the air.  “Because,” he said in a haughty voice, “I’m a star.”  And he bowed to her formally.  A peal of laughter rippled out of Abby and up the sidewalk, coming to an abrupt halt as it reached the front door, where John and Sharon Fremont stood waiting.

Abby led Nick past them into the foyer.  She motioned for him to set down his bags.  “Mother, Daddy,” she said, turning to face her parents, “I would like you to meet my friend, Nick Carter.  Nick, these are my parents, John and Sharon Fremont.”

The senior Fremonts both responded with ‘pleased to meet you, Nick’ and Nick replied with a very astute off-the-cuff ‘Sir, Ma’am’, as he shook hands with each of them.

“Abigail, why don’t you show Nick to his room.  I’m sure he’ll want to freshen up after his flight.”  Sharon looked at her watch.  “It’s after five.  We’ll have cocktails when you come back down.  Come along and see about ice, John.” 

Abby showed Nick his room and pointed out the bathroom.  “Those are my rooms down there,” she said.  “I’ll wait in my sitting room for you.  It’s the third doorway.  Come there when you’re ready.”

“Should I dress up?” asked Nick.

“We’re all wearing what we’ve got on now,” said Abby.

“Okay,” said Nick, nodding.  “I can do that.”

And he did it perfectly, Abby had to admit.  The Lady Fremonts were both dressed in slacks and sweaters.  John was wearing khaki pants and an Oxford-cloth shirt…sort of Abercrombie & Fitch weekend wear.  When Nick knocked on Abby’s door, he was wearing grey flannel pants and a white shirt.  He had a navy sweater vest over top of the shirt that had three narrow stripes of different colors of blue across the chest.

“Do I look okay?” he asked.

“What prep school tree did you fall out of?” laughed Abby, once she could breathe again.  He looked gorgeous.

“Come on, help a guy out, will this do?”

“It’s perfect,” said Abby.  “And you look great, by the way.  Good job.”  She traced a line in the air from his head to his toes.

“Thanks!  So do you.”  He wondered if he should hug her, but a sound from the bottom of the stairs made them both turn. 

“Okay, Rock Star, you’re on,” said Abby and went past him down the stairs.

The grilling began immediately upon their arrival in the living room.  John served his wife some kind of amber liquid on the rocks and gave Abby a glass of white wine.  He offered Nick a beer, saying that he was having one too.  Abby knew that her father rarely drank beer and was just putting Nick at ease and she blessed him for it.

“So, Nick, what line of work are you in again?” asked John, and they all laughed heartily.

“I do a little of this and that in the music field,” said Nick with a smile.

“You like your work?” asked John sincerely.

“Yes, Sir, I love it.”

“Good.  Lucky man.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“Call me John,” said Abby’s father and then he turned to his wife.  Your turn.

Sharon Fremont picked up the ball and ran with it, showing polite interest in Nick’s childhood, his travels and his lack of education.

“Abigail has a degree in social work from Northwestern,” she finished, turning to her husband.

“I know,” said Nick, in a voice that said he was immensely proud of the fact.  “It’s wonderful that she works with children…at the school and the hospital.”  He beamed across at Abby.  All heads turned in her direction.

Abby blushed and she pulled her lower lip between her teeth.  John and Sharon exchanged a glance.

“You like children, do you, Nick?” asked John, and away they went again.

The onslaught continued through dinner.  It was all extremely proper and polite and cut through Nick’s life like a hot knife through butter. 

“We eat the same dishes every Thanksgiving,” remarked Sharon.  “It’s been a family tradition for generations.  Does your mother always cook the same things for your family?”

Abby marveled at her mother.  In one blast, she had managed to make it sound like the Fremonts had invented the concept of a turkey dinner and that the Carters were newly-dropped on the planet.  And she had relegated Nick’s mother to the role of cook.

Nick smiled, “My mother isn’t much of a cook.  She tries, but it’s certainly nothing like this.”  Nick swept his hand in appreciation of the food on the table, not one carrot stick of which had been prepared by Sharon Fremont.  Abby was sure she heard a small snort from her father’s direction.

It was like watching some kind of weird tennis match, with the ball bouncing back and forth amongst three people, not just two.  Sharon to Nick to Sharon to John to Nick to John…  Nick handled himself beautifully, only faltering when the subject of AJ’s addiction came up.  A pained expression crossed his face and he muttered softly to his plate, “It was a hard time.”  Abby glared at her mother who adroitly changed the subject.

Finally, Nick looked across the table at Abby.  He’d had enough, she could tell.  They were finished dinner and waiting for Sharon to suggest dessert.  Abby winked at Nick and slid her fingers under the edge of her plate.  Then she narrowed her eyes at the drapes, as if selecting the appropriate target.  Nick snickered and Abby giggled.  John and Sharon looked at each other and smiled.

The three Fremonts began talking at once.  Sharon started to offer dessert; John cut her off to say he thought he’d like his later; Abby said she wanted to go for a walk to wear off dinner.  Then they all looked at Nick.  He never took his eyes off Abby and said with a smile that a walk would be nice.
Chapter 48 by old_archive
“So how old are you?  What’s your favorite color?  What’s your net worth?  Do you like peaches?  Is there a history of lunacy in your family?” 

“Stop!”  Nick leaned against a tree, holding his sides.  “I ate too much, Abby.  Stop making me laugh.”

Abby laughed along with him.  “I must say, Mr. I’m-no-good-off-the-cuff, that you handled that very well.  What’s your secret?”

Nick chuckled.  “I kinda pretended it was like a press conference…you know, a fan conference, where there’s a lot of questions and answers and everything you say is going to end up either in the media or on some Internet message board.  Some of my dumbest statements have come from those.”

“Well, you didn’t make any dumb statements tonight, that’s for sure!”

“Oh, I’ve got plenty of time.  All of tomorrow and Saturday.  And I can probably squeeze in one or two Sunday morning before I leave.”

They walked along together and separately.  They each had their hands shoved in the pockets of their coats, even though they were wearing gloves.  They breathed in the crisp air and watched the cloudy vapor appear when they exhaled.  They walked in silence for awhile, but it was a comfortable one…especially after the verbal barrage that had been dinner.

“Abby, do you have any money of your own?” asked Nick after awhile.

“Yessss,” said Abby slowly.

“I was wondering, do you have enough to…maybe, rent a small apartment…get out of that house…?”  Nick motioned backwards with his head in the direction of said house.

Abby thought for a moment.  “Yes, I do.  And I think maybe I could do that now.”  She was quiet for a moment and then said, almost to herself, “I should.”

“I could help you out,” said Nick, “you know, if you couldn’t afford it on your own.”

“That’s sweet, but I can do it,” said Abby, her eyes far away, as the entire paradigm that was her life shifted before her eyes.

“Abby, I don’t get it.  Your mom…she’s…” Nick paused, trying to find the right answer.  Abby was going to jump in with many amusing and catty suggestions, but she could see that Nick was serious, so she kept quiet.  “…she’s classy,” he said at last.  “She’s stylish and…”  He paused.

“So whatever happened to me?” finished Abby for him.

Nick was afraid he’d offended her.  But he really wanted to figure this out.  He nodded.

“Let me tell you a story,” said Abby.  “Once upon a time there was a girl named Sharon Desmond, who was in love.  But not with John Fremont.  She was in love with a man named Richard Blaine.  I got all this from my Aunt P., by the way.  Anyway, her parents wanted her to marry my father.  It would be the great social alliance, you see, merging the two families.  They said that Richard wasn’t good enough for her and that she would learn to love John.  She had huge fights with them about it.  She was angry with her mother for years afterward.  But they won.  My mother gave in and broke off with the man she loved.  She married Daddy instead.  She didn’t want me to make the same mistake, so she didn’t encourage me to become less ugly than I was.  She didn’t want me to fall in love or have anyone fall in love with me before I was supposed to.”

“But that doesn’t make any sense,” said Nick.  “Wouldn’t she want you to have the happiness she didn’t have?  Wouldn’t she want it to go the other way?”

Abby laughed.  “Now here’s a lesson in irony.  Grandma and Grandpa were right after all.  Richard turned out to be a lowlife.  He made his way through half the heiresses in Chicago before marrying one of them.  He cheated on her constantly and ran his family fortune into the ground.  And my mother did learn to love my father.  They’re very happy together, very affectionate when they think no one is looking.”

“But why?…I mean, you’re twenty-four now…”

“Why did it take so long?  Why didn’t she clean me up when I was nineteen or twenty?”

Nick nodded.  He wanted to reach out and stroke her face, but knew that would be a seriously wrong move.

Abby laughed, but it was a bitter sound.  “Because by the time she decided to make me marriage material, I hated myself and her so much that I refused to change.  I reveled in my ugliness.  Not consciously, I don’t think.  I mean, I don’t really know…I’m only figuring this all out now, you know what I mean, looking at it from this side.  Well, you saw me…”

“You were hiding from the world.  That’s what I thought when I first saw you, that you were trying to fold yourself inward and make yourself disappear.”

Abby looked at him.  “You’re a smart man, Mr. Carter.  I think you’re right.  It was like…like…”  Abby paused and closed her eyes.  “It was like ‘Ha! You can’t reject me.  I’ve already rejected myself.  Ha! Ha!  Beat you to it!’”

They had reached the house.  Before Abby could open the door, Nick put his hand on her arm.  He wanted to say something, to finish the conversation, before they went back in. 

“But you know now, don’t you?  You’re not a reject.”

Abby gave him an impish grin.  “Of course I'm not.  I’m dating a Backstreet Boy, aren’t I?”

“Yes, you are,” said Nick with a smile, “and we’re very choosy guys.”

Abby raised an eyebrow.  “Even AJ?”

“Okay, you got me there!”

“Ready for some pumpkin pie and the rest of the interrogation?” asked Abby.

“You mean there’s more?”

“Sure!  They will have spent this time comparing notes and figuring out what they still have to ask you.”

“They’re nice people, Abby.  They really only have your best interests at heart.”

Her face drained of color and he knew he’d said the wrong thing, that he’d thrown her back into the ‘Philip’ time.  Then she shook her head to get rid of the thought.  “They wouldn’t be paying you to be my boyfriend, would they?” she asked, trying to sound funny, but only sounding bitter.

“You couldn’t pay me enough,” said Nick, not meaning that at all the way it sounded.  His eyes got big and he started to stammer.  “I…that’s not…I didn’t mean…I meant that I wouldn’t want money…I wouldn’t take…”

Abby put her head down and started to cry.  At least, that’s what Nick thought.  And then he realized that the choking sobs were actually great guffaws of laughter.  She put her hand on his arm to support herself, as the tears flowed down her cheeks.  Her laughter was contagious and he joined in.

“I told you I’d say something dumb before this was over,” he said.

Abby swiped at her eyes with her gloved hands.  She tried two or three times to form words, but they turned into more bursts of laughter.  She could feel the bitter shell that surrounded her heart melting away.  She could feel herself forgiving her parents.

“Thank you, Nick,” she said finally.

He wasn’t really sure why he was being thanked but he nodded to her and followed her into the house.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sharon and John had indeed compared notes when the two young people had gone for a walk.  John knew that Sharon did not like the idea of Nick.  Not that she didn’t like Nick.  She didn’t like the idea of Nick.  Someone in the entertainment field, no family pedigree, the mother had written a tell-all book about him, for heaven’s sakes!  He had no class.  Sharon was not expecting to be impressed.

John had checked him out.  Of course, he had checked him out.  This was the first man that had ever made his daughter’s eyes light up, and yet she never saw him.  John knew about the arrest, the immature behavior as far as his finances and his life went and his propensity for saying stupid things.  John was not expecting to be impressed.

They were both wrong.  They sat with their coffee in the living room and thought with great surprise how much they liked this young man.  He was personable and honest, answering all their questions in a very charming manner.  He didn’t try to be more than he was. 

“I like him,” said John, putting a toe into what might be very icy waters.

Sharon sat silent, stirring her spoon around her coffee cup, her eyes far away.  She was picturing her life with John, what her life might have been with Richard, Abigail and Philip, Abigail and Nick…

“She could do worse,” was Sharon’s definitive statement.

“Shall we give him a break?” asked John with a smile, as he heard laughter from the hallway.

“Yes, why don’t we?” said Sharon, nodding.  She wanted to be quiet for awhile.  She wanted to observe this relationship. 

She observed it through pumpkin pie and part of a football game.  Abby had risen in the middle of the second quarter and announced her intention to tidy up the kitchen a bit.  Nick was half out of his seat when Abby said, “Stay!”  Nick sank back into the chair like an obedient puppy, but at half-time, he found his way to the kitchen.

Sharon didn’t enjoy football, and usually sat reading a book when her husband watched a game.  John wasn’t a rah-rah kind of fan, didn’t shout or point at the TV (he saved those sorts of antics for his pals at the stadium).  Often, he went over business papers as he watched the game.  So it was a pleasant couple of hours spent in the same room, except for the annoyance of the actual football game. 

Abigail watched the game with her father sometimes.  She must know something about the game, her mother thought, because John was always saying, ‘yes, you’re right’ or ‘good call, Honey’.

Abigail’s departure from the room was precipitated by the sexist observation by John Fremont that women didn’t really understand football.  He was trying to get close to Nick in the worst chauvinist way.  Nick wanted to please John as well, so forgot completely that Abby and her mother were in the room.

“It’s hard to find a woman who knows what to do on ‘fourth and ten’,” said Nick, all male-chauvinist bonhomie.

“Punt!” said Abby, succinctly, rising from her chair.

“Shit!” said Nick, under his breath, and then he clamped his lips firmly together, in case it hadn’t been ‘under’ his breath.

“I’m going to go tidy the kitchen for Mrs. Smith,” said Abby.  “Stay!” she said to Nick, who had risen to his feet.  Then she smiled.  She wanted the male bonding to continue. 

Nick stayed in the living room until halftime.  Then he excused himself politely and found his way to the kitchen.  Back in the living room, Sharon and John exchanged amused glances.

“She could do worse,” said John, smiling.

“He could do worse,” said Sharon and made her husband fall in love with her all over again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby really wanted to write.  It was consuming her.  She’d had an idea for another story and she wanted to get it down in her notes before it disappeared.  There was no way she could leave Nick alone for long in her parents’ presence.  God only knew what they would do to him.  And since none of them knew she was writing stories, she could hardly tell the truth.

She grabbed the grocery list pad from the refrigerator and used the pencil hanging beside it to scribble down her thoughts.  She tore the paper off the pad and folded it carefully before putting it in her pocket.  Then she set to work filling the dishwasher.

“Hey!”

Abby looked up to see Nick leaning against the counter, his arms folded across his chest, one ankle crossed over the other.  My God, he’s beautiful, she thought.  And he doesn’t even seem to know it.

“Do you know how beautiful you are?” she asked. 

He blinked.  Twice.

“I mean it,” she said.  “It’s an honest question.  Do you know?  Are you aware of it?”

Nick blushed.  It made him even more beautiful.  “What do you mean?” he asked.

“Well, I’m fully aware of how I look…okay, okay…looked,” she amended, after he raised his index finger in protest.  “My whole life I’ve been aware that I wasn’t…pretty…and that had a big impact on me, even though it shouldn’t have.  I wondered if it was the same on the other side, if being gorgeous impacted everything you do or if you just accept it or if you are even aware of it.  Do you know how beautiful you are?”

Nick frowned.  He didn’t want to say things like that out loud.  I know I’m beautiful.  How arrogant was that?!  “I don’t think about it,” he said.  “I mean,” he shrugged, “I guess…people say…fans think…but I don’t live my life like, you know, ‘hey, I’m good looking, be nice to me’.”

Abby nodded thoughtfully.  She wondered if the beautiful people got treated better than the rest.  She had a suspicion that they did.  “Okay, what about when you were fat?  Did you think about that a lot?”

Nick flinched from the word ‘fat’.  Then he sighed.  “Yeah, all the time.  Especially when people would look at me and then look at my stomach and then look away.”

Abby nodded in understanding.  “Do you think people treated you differently when you were…heavier?”  She avoided the ‘f’ word.

Nick thought about it for a moment.  “Yeah, they did,” he said finally.  Then after a moment, “Is something bothering you, Abby?”

“No,” she laughed.  “Just something I was thinking about.  Go back to the game.  Halftime’s over.  I’ll be right there.”

She couldn’t wait for him to get out of the kitchen.  She wanted to get back to that notepad.  Princess Penelope was about to get a fat friend.
Chapter 49 by old_archive
Nick woke up the next morning because his bladder was rather insistent that he should.  He was snuggled down in the bed with the blankets pulled up to his chin.  His face was cold but his body was toasty warm.  It wasn’t a California way of sleeping, that was for sure, but he had slept like a baby, so there must be something to be said for it.

Abby had warned him that he would need all the blankets and the duvet as well.  Her mother and father both liked it cool at night, even in winter, and they kept the upstairs of the house at a lower temperature.  When the game ended, she announced her intention to go to bed.  Nick agreed that he’d had a long day too, which wasn’t exactly true, since it was two hours earlier for him, but there was no way he was staying in that room without Abby.  The folks had toned down the questioning after dinner, but who knew what they would come up with if they had him alone!

Abby offered to make them hot chocolate.  Nick followed her into the kitchen, where she explained that she liked to take a mug of it to bed with her.  It helped keep her warm until her body heat warmed up the bed.

They walked up the stairs together, each carrying a mug of hot liquid.  Nick wondered about hugging her but it was too awkward.  He didn’t want to spill anything.  Abby said ‘goodnight’ at her door.

“Goodnight,” replied Nick, “See you in the morning.  And Abby…?”

She stepped back out of the doorway of her sitting room.  “Yes?”

“I’m having a good time.”

“Me too,” she smiled and then disappeared from view.

Nick thought the hot chocolate was a good idea.  He undressed down to his boxers and pulled on a t-shirt.  He slipped between the sheets and rubbed his feet back and forth in them until it got warm.  He finished the drink and settled down into the bed. 

He was having a good time, he thought.  He was so comfortable with Abby.  They knew each other so well.  People would think that was weird, he guessed, saying that you knew someone so well that you’d only actually spent one week with, and that was six months ago.  But it was true.

Nick thought about John and Sharon Fremont.  They weren’t the ogres that Abby made them out to be, but he could see where she was coming from.  She needed to get out of this house, get away from them.  He was glad he had suggested it.  She needed to be more independent.  He was happy to think that he might have played a part in her coming out of herself, making herself over…not just the outside, but inside too.

And Nick was proud of his behavior so far.  These people had class, lots of it.  They weren’t stuffy about it…well, yeah, they kind of were a bit…especially Abby’s mom…but they were nice.  They didn’t flaunt their money, even though it was obvious they had lots of it.  Nick didn’t know what he was expecting…tuxedos and tiaras, or something…

He drifted off to sleep comparing the Fremonts to the Carters.  The Fremonts were certainly quieter, that was for sure!  Thanksgiving Day at the Carters used to be loud and boisterous with  re-enactments of the football plays taking place in the yard and sometimes even in the living room.  Everything here just seemed so much…quieter.  Of course, there were fewer people and they were all adults…except maybe him.  No, thought Nick as he drifted away, even he was an adult in this setting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby stayed up later than Nick.  After she said goodnight to him, she changed into her nightclothes and sat down at the computer to put her new thoughts down in her notes.  Every keystroke sounded like a gunshot to her.  When she tried to type quietly, she lost her train of thought.  Eventually, she gave up and started to write in longhand. 

She climbed into bed and pulled the covers up to her chin.  All that showed of her was her head and her arm, as she wrote on the pad of paper.  Eventually, she stopped because her hand got cold.  She dropped the pad of paper on the floor and turned off the light.

Today was a good day, she thought.  I really didn’t have any reason to worry.  Nick still likes me and I still like him.  Good job, because it would have been a very long weekend, otherwise.  And he looks good.  He looks really good.  In shape, I mean.  Of course, he’s lost nearly thirty pounds.  That has to make a difference.

It’s funny, was her final thought before sliding down into sleep, we both look really different…and I am different… he was right, we were good for each other.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Nick squirmed down into the bed.  He didn’t want to get up yet.  He knew that it was going to be chilly out there.  The clock on the nightstand said 8:05.  He didn’t know if that was early or late in Fremont World.  He didn’t hear anyone else moving around, but that didn’t mean anything.  Maybe five more minutes before he went back out there.

Nick had felt all the same fears as Abby.  He worried that they wouldn’t like each other in person.  He hoped that wouldn’t be true because they were too far into this story to back out now, at least without hurting one and maybe both of them.

Nick was relieved at how good she was looking.  He felt guilty for that relief.  Her physical appearance shouldn’t make any difference, but it did.  He knew that he would have been embarrassed to take the first Abby he had met out in public.  Now he was hoping for a photo op.

He made a note to take her some place this weekend where he would be recognized.  Shopping on Thanksgiving weekend should do the trick.  He laughed to himself at the irony of actually wanting a picture of himself to show up on the Internet.  It would legitimize the relationship once and for all. 

Because it was working.  It was working for him and it was working for Abby.  Even though he had seen the picture of her, he couldn’t believe the difference in her appearance…in her style.  She had described it all to him over the last month, but to actually see it…wow!  There was something else though, something inside that was different.  She had more confidence, better self-esteem.  He guessed that went hand-in-hand with the physical changes.  He knew he felt better about himself now that he was getting the weight under control.  He grimaced.  Too much more of Mrs. Smith’s cooking, though, and he’d be right back where he started.

Okay, up and at ‘em.  Nick threw back the covers and climbed out of bed.  Shit!  It was cold.  He grabbed a pair of grey sweatpants and pulled them on.  Then he grabbed his toiletry kit and opened his bedroom door.  He peered around the corner.  The hall was empty.  He raced into the bathroom and closed the door behind him.  It was warm in the bathroom, he found with relief.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby heard the shower turn on.  She looked at her watch.  8:15.  Not bad.  She had risen at her usual early hour of 6:00.  She’d showered and dressed for the day.  She made tea in her sitting room and settled down with her story.  She crossed out some lines and wrote more on the back, putting stars and arrows to indicate where the changes would go.  Damn!  It was so much easier on the computer.

Abby heard her parents tiptoe down the stairs at 7:30.  She smiled to herself.  They liked Nick, she knew they did.  What’s not to like, after all?  Abby sighed.  Her mother would have a list.  Abby would hear all about it on Sunday after Nick left.  There’d be a million tiny quibbles.  Abby thought maybe she’d answer them all with a dreamy smile and see if that would put a stop to it.

She stepped into the hall when she heard the bathroom door open.

“Good morning,” she said softly.

“Hey,” said Nick.  “Am I up at a good time or am I a sleepyhead?”

“No, you’re perfect,” said Abby.  “Get dressed and we’ll go down to breakfast.”  She heard a sound at the bottom of the stairs.  “Get out of this hall,” she whispered, “before my mother gets a load of those tattoos.”

Nick laughed and ducked into his room.  Abby thought it was odd.  She’d never really liked tattoos, but somehow this time, she had a strange desire to run her fingers over them.  She shrugged and went back to her room to wait for Nick.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Do I have to know anything for this?” asked Nick nervously.  They were in the car on the way to the Hearing Society Bazaar.  It was being held in the parish hall of St. Andrew’s Episcopal Church.

“Are you referring to general information or sign language?” said Abby with a smile.  “There won’t be a pop quiz, if that’s what you mean.”

Nick made a face and stuck his tongue out at her.  “Smartass,” he countered.

Abby explained that she would be signing and talking at the same time.  She would also be signing his words if they were involved in a conversation with a non-hearing person.  And she would be signing what they said as she spoke the words to him.

“Man, I’m keeping my hands in my pockets,” said Nick.  “I don’t want to say something rude by mistake.”

Abby laughed.  “Don’t worry about it.  Just don’t insult the kids by thinking their signing is ‘cute’.”

“Okay,” said Nick.  “Can we go shopping after this?  I need to get some kind of gift for your parents.  Maybe I can find something at the bazaar.”

Abby roared.  “Yes, let’s find the tackiest snowman pot holders we can find for her.”

“Hey, knock it off!  I’m trying to stay in her good books, remember!” chuckled Nick.

Abby lifted her right hand from the steering wheel.  She held it like a fist in front of her facing her and then stuck out her index and middle finger.  “Do this.”  Nick copied the movement.  Then Abby raised her fist so that it was facing forward and lifted her little finger.  “Do this.”  Nick did.

“Now do them both, one after the other.”

Nick made the movement.  “What is it?” he asked.

“It’s ‘hi’.  The first sign is an ‘h’ and the second one is ‘i’.  Do them quickly, as one motion.”  She showed him.

Nick copied her movements.  “Hi,” he said.  “Hi…hi…hi…”  He flipped his fingers back and forth.  “Cool.”

“Now, you have something to say to everyone,” said Abby.

“I’ll probably be too nervous to do it, though,” he replied.  “I’ll mess up somehow.  Those signs aren’t close to anything…inappropriate, are they?  Like, I might insult somebody by mistake?”

“No, Nick, it’s just ‘hi’.  And don’t be nervous.  It’s just another language.  Pretend they’re speaking French.”

Nick laughed.  “I am so bad at languages.  You should see when we do a Spanish song or something.  I get a lot of background ‘doo-wahs’.”

“Okay, here we are,” said Abby, pulling into the parking lot.

Nick got out of the car and shoved his hands firmly into the pockets of his leather jacket, closing his fingers around the talisman he kept there.  He wasn’t saying anything, not even ‘hi’.  He wanted to watch and observe.  He wanted to see Abby in her world.
Chapter 50 by old_archive
They did a quick circuit of the bazaar, checking out the goods.  There were several tables of homemade Christmas crafts…lots of felt and glitter.  There were quilted stockings and oven mitts, hand towels with seasonal words embroidered on them, a whole range of tree ornaments and knickknacks made of pine cones…there were candles, cookies and candy. 

“Omigod, look at this,” said Nick.  It was a toilet seat cover made out of felt.  It was Santa Claus.  When the lid was down, Santa was smiling, but when the lid was up, he had his hands over his eyes.  It was the tackiest thing Nick had ever seen. 

“And you thought my mother had everything.  You were sure you wouldn’t be able to find her a unique and original gift…and here it is right in front of you,” laughed Abby.  “I dare you.”

“You can dare me, double-dare me, double-dog hang-me-up dare me…there is no way!”

Suddenly, a child appeared in front of them.  She was beautiful, but had a haunted look about her eyes.

“Hi, Sasha,” signed Abby, speaking the words at the same time.  Then, “Hi, Abby,” as she interpreted Sasha’s signs for Nick.  “This is my friend, Nick.”

Nick kept his hands firmly in his pockets and nodded instead.  “Hi,” he said, smiling broadly.

“What did you buy?” signed Abby, nodding at the bag peeking out of Sasha’s backpack.

Presents for the teachers, said Sasha’s fingers.  Nick hoped it wasn’t the toilet seat cover.

“We let her choose what she wants,” said a woman standing behind the girl, “and then we throw in a nice bottle of wine along with it.  Hello, Miss Fremont!”

Abby greeted Sophia Braxton and introduced her to Nick.  Nick removed his hand from his pocket long enough to shake hands.  Then he put it right back. 

The two women carried on a conversation while Nick looked around him.  There were lots of people here.  Only a few of them were signing.  That made sense to him, he guessed.  Not all of them would be deaf.  He was brought back to the conversation by Sasha’s emphatic rubbing of her hand on the top of her chest and pleading eyes.

“She wants me to tell her a story,” said Abby to Nick.  “That’s the sign for ‘please’.”

“She talks about them all the time at home,” said Sophia.  “We never have any trouble getting her to go to school on the days you’ll be there.”

Abby blushed and ducked her head shyly.  She thanked Mrs. Braxton and they moved on.  Sasha signed, “Goodbye, Nick,” using the same sign that Abby had for him.

“How do you know what the sign is for my name?” asked Nick.

“I made it up,” said Abby.  Each person has their own personal sign name.  When you meet someone, you spell your name and then you show them your sign name.  It’s usually the first letter of your name in some gesture.”

“What’s yours?”

Abby made a fist and tapped the side of her jaw twice with her thumb.  “That’s the letter ‘A’, for Abby.”

“Show me mine again,” said Nick.

Abby crooked her index and middle finger and ran them across her right eyebrow.  “Signs for females are usually made at the mouth and for males at the forehead.”  Her eyes twinkled.  “Now you might think that is because the women do all the talking and the men do all the thinking, but you would be wrong.  It’s from when signing first started.  Girls wore bonnets with strings and boys wore peaked caps.”

“So it’s just an ‘N’ and the sign for a guy?” said Nick.

“Nope,” laughed Abby.  “It’s ‘N’ and your classic facial feature.  You have great eyebrows!  Oh, here’s Rita.”

Abby introduced Nick to the teacher.  They made polite remarks about the bazaar.

“I have to be careful about approaching any of the children,” said Rita.  “They might be in the process of buying me a Christmas gift.”

They all laughed and agreed that she wouldn’t want to spoil the surprise.

“You know, Abby, every one of the children that is here, has asked me if you are going to tell a story.”

“Oh, Rita, this isn’t the place.  And besides, there’s all these grownups.  The stories are just for the kids.”

“Yes, but the kids have been going home and telling their parents.  I’ve had several mention it.  They all want to meet Princess Penelope.  You could do it in the tea room.”

“Oh, I don’t know…we weren’t going to stay…”  She turned begging eyes to Nick.

“We’ve got lots of time,” said Nick, who wanted to see Abby interact with the children. 

“Oh, that’s wonderful then.  I’ll gather the children.”  The teacher turned away.

“But…”  Abby’s protest was lost in the crowd.

“Suck it up,” said a voice at her ear.

She turned quickly and found herself nose to nose with a grinning Nick Carter.

“Big help you were,” she said, taking a step back.  She crossed her arms across her chest and tried to look annoyed.  It was the only way to stop herself from touching his face.  She could feel herself starting to blush.  She turned and headed for the corner of the hall that had been set aside as the tea room.

Nick followed her and then stopped at the edge.  He leaned against a pillar and watched as the children gathered at Abby’s feet.  The adults stood on the periphery. 

Abby looked at the adults.  “This is a story I wrote for the children.”  Her hands flashed the signs as her voice said the words.  “They seem to like it.  It’s about a girl named Princess Penelope.  The story is called ‘Why me?’”

Abby looked down at the children’s eager faces and the adults disappeared from her world.  She told the story with bold gestures and wonderful facial expressions that Nick would have bet she’d be too shy to do.  He ran his thumb absently over the object in his pocket and melted into the story.  At the end, he joined in the applause.

“Isn’t that a wonderful story?” said Rita McCallum, who had appeared at Nick’s side.

“It’s amazing,” said Nick.  “Does she have more?”

“She’s told the children three so far, but she’s working on more.  She says they’re ‘in the freezer’ right now!”

Nick nodded thoughtfully as he looked over at Abby who was making her way through a crowd of youngsters who all wanted a hug.  “Has she been doing this long?”

“No,” said Rita.  “I think she just started over the summer.”

“Great story!” said Nick, as Abby came up to them.

“Thank you,” said Abby sincerely.  “Now, are you going to buy the toilet seat cover or shall we move on with our day?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They moved on.  Abby gave Nick a driving tour of the city, pointing out landmarks and giving bits of historical information.  Then she parked the car and they took on the Magnificent Mile. 

“Give me your hand,” said Nick, as they came out of the parking garage and turned right, headed for Michigan Avenue.

“Why?” said Abby.

“Because we’re supposed to,” said Nick, picking her hand up in his.

“Right,” said Abby.  “On that subject, Nick, what should I do if…I mean, when fans recognize you?”

“Nothing,” said Nick.  “We’re just a happy couple out shopping.  If they come up to us, I’ll handle it.”

They walked along hand-in-hand, looking in some store windows and actually going into others.  Abby remembered the excursion in Braywood and how Nick’s tolerance for shopping was thin when he wasn’t interested.  Since Abby had no desire or need for anything, she followed his lead. Nick was a little disappointed.  So far no one had recognized him.  A couple of people had looked at him twice, but then kept walking.  He wondered if it was because he was wearing a wool cap.  But the weather was chilly and he wasn’t willing to risk his ears.  He looked around him to see if he could see a store where there would surely be young people.

“Let’s go in here,” he said, holding open the door of Virgin Records.  “I want to buy you my solo CDs.”

“Already got them, you ninny,” said Abby with a laugh.  “First requirement of a girlfriend, wouldn’t you think?”

“Oh, okay,” said Nick.

“Got them, listened to them, wore them out,” said Abby.  “They’re good songs, Nick.  I like them.”

“Which ones?” he asked, leading her past the posters and into the music section.

Abby gave her opinions on the songs and asked questions about things.  Nick answered and they spent a very private, very personal fifteen minutes before a voice said, “Omigod, that’s Nick Carter.”

Nick turned toward the sound.  He pursed his lips and mentally kicked himself.  Here he had been wanting some fans to come up to him so he could point out Abby as his girlfriend, and now he was pissed that they had…because he had been so involved with the conversation with Abby that he didn’t want to be interrupted.

Abby watched Nick turn into a Backstreet Boy.  She had been enjoying the conversation so much that she had sort of forgotten who he was, which didn’t make any sense to her at all, since what they had been discussing was his music.

Nick smiled and shook hands with the two girls who were standing before him, quivering with excitement.  Abby thought one of them was about to cry.  Her lip trembled and she couldn’t talk.  The other one more than made up for it.

“You are, like ya know, the greatest, like I mean, the greatest.  You’re my favorite, you always were, even when you nearly broke up the group, I was right there, defending you.  I mean, like you are just…I have all your records and posters and…I can’t believe this…this isn’t real…this isn’t happening…I can’t be standing here with Nick Carter.”

Finally, she wound down and had enough sense to ask for an autograph.  Nick complied graciously, signing the back of her receipt from the store.  He did the same for the second girl who finally found her voice enough to whisper ‘I love you’.  Nick opened his arms and hugged them both.

Abby stood quietly by and watched.  He sure was good at it, she thought.  Well, why wouldn’t he be, she asked herself, he’s been doing it for ten years.

“You’re good at that,” she said softly, as the girls walked away.

Dammit, thought Nick, he hadn’t pointed out Abby to them.  The girls hadn’t seen anyone standing there but Nick.  Abby could have been naked and on fire and they wouldn’t even have seen her.  And once Nick went into Backstreet mode, he’d forgotten she was there as well.

“C’mon Baby,” he said loudly.  “Let’s get on with the shopping.”  He grabbed Abby’s hand and headed for the exit.  The talkative girl didn’t pay any attention.  She was too busy talking, burbling about her autograph.  But the quiet girl turned at his words and squinted at Abby.

“Baby?” said Abby, when they were out on the sidewalk.

“Uh…yeah…sorry about that,” said Nick.  “I guess that doesn’t really suit you.  We need to make up a nickname for you.”

“What’s wrong with Abby?”

“Nothing, but you know…for the fans…” finished Nick lamely. 

Abby looked thoughtful.  “I’m not really the nickname type, but if you feel you must, go ahead…but not Baby!”

“Okay,” laughed Nick, “what should it be?”

“I don’t know, you make it up,” said Abby, “But be warned!  I’ll be making one up for you too.”

Nick chewed on his bottom lip and nodded thoughtfully.  “Okay, then, so the whole nickname thing is over…done with…forgotten completely.”

Abby threw her head back and laughed.  “Wise choice!  Well, shall we?”

Nick looked over her shoulder at the windows of the record store.  He could see the two girls.  They were talking to two other girls and they were pointing at Nick and Abby.

“Yes, let’s move on,” said Nick, picking up her hand again.  “We’re done here.”
Chapter 51 by old_archive
“Will you let me read your stories?”   Nick poked his head into the doorway of Abby’s sitting room.

They were back at the house.  They had walked the Magnificent Mile in both directions but had very little to show for it in the way of merchandise.  That was okay with both of them.  They weren’t really looking for goods.  They held hands up and down Michigan Avenue.  Abby didn’t mind doing it ‘for the cause’, but she wished Nick would stop tickling her palm with his finger.  It made it difficult to concentrate on speech.

They broke in the middle of the trek for a late lunch and when they returned to the fray, the crowds grew bigger and bigger.  Nick got stopped three more times for autographs and pictures.  He tried to pull Abby into each shot, but it was difficult because the fan in question wanted to be in the picture.  After the third time, they gave up and retreated to the car. 

Back at the house, they discovered that Abby’s parents had left the premises.  They were putting in an appearance and giving a large cheque to the Opera Food Drive.  Abby and Nick decided to change out of their jeans and get ready for dinner.  Then they would be prepared for whatever Sharon and John decided to throw at them.

“My stories?  How do you know there is more than one?”

“Rita told me.  She said you had three written and two more ‘in the freezer’.”  Nick made finger quotation marks around the words and snickered.

“Okay, fine, Mr. Song Writer, I stole the phrase from you.  But it’s such a perfect phrase.”

“So three finished stories and two in the freezer.  Give over, girl.”

Abby looked him straight in the eyes.  She didn’t know if she was ready for this.  “This is a new…hobby,” she said, not sure if that was the right word, but not having any real substitute for it. “I’m not sure about it yet.”

“Please,” he said sincerely.

Abby motioned him into the room.  She handed over Princess Penelope Makes a Mistake.  Nick sat down on the settee and started to read.  Abby didn’t know what to do with herself.  She didn’t want to hover over him, but she wasn’t sure she should leave the room.  She straightened things at her desk and watched him out of the corner of her eye.  The first snicker made her twitch, half from excitement and half from fear.  The second one allowed her to start breathing again.

“It’s great,” said Nick, when he folded the last page over.  “Really.  It’s so funny.  Give me another one.”

Abby handed over Princess Penelope Learns a Lesson.

“Oh, God, this is so you,” said Nick, when he finished the second story.

“What do you mean?” asked Abby.

“She’s the way you used to see yourself,” said Nick.  “She’s awkward and gangly and can’t seem to do anything right.”  Then he grinned at her and her heart stopped.  “But she triumphs in the end, doesn’t she?”

The closing of the downstairs door made them turn toward the sound.  The parents were back.

“Got any more?  Open up that freezer,” said Nick.

Abby handed over Lady Vera Pays a Visit.  “I’m not happy with this one yet.  I have to tone Lady Vera down a little.”

Nick started to read.  “Whoa,” he said at one point and his eyes got big.

“Yes, I know,” said Abby.  “She needs softening.”

“She’s a bit of a bitch, isn’t she?” laughed Nick.

“You should see her in real life!!” countered Abby.  “She’s my high school nemesis…recently reappeared in my life.”

“Nemesis?” asked Nick, not sure what the word meant.

“She tortured me all through high school.  Called me Ducky behind my back, and laughed at me with her smarmy, beautiful friends.”

Nick nodded.  He’d met people like that.  He hadn’t always been the big superstar.  “So now you get your revenge!” he said with a sparkle in his eye.

“I guess,” said Abby.  “But she’ll never read it, so it’s pretty harmless.”  Abby laughed, as she continued, “And even if she did, she wouldn’t recognize herself.  Ro…”

“Abigail!”  Her mother’s voice raced up the stairs.  Her body stayed carefully at the bottom.

“Yes, Mother.”

“We’re just back from the Opera…the food drive…are you ready for dinner?  It’s after seven.”

“Yes, Mother, we’ll be right down.”

Abby turned to Nick and took the story from his hands.  “The other one’s barely started,” she said.  “And by the way, my parents don’t know I’m doing this.”

“Okay,” said Nick, and wondered why that was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You two seem to get along well for people with nothing in common.” 

Sharon began her attack the moment they sat down at the table.  They were having leftovers, she said apologetically as she served out the most delicious turkey pot pie Nick had ever tasted.  His comment that Mrs. Smith was going to be responsible for many hours of torture at the hands of the Terminator led Sharon to compare Abby and Nick in every way, starting with the physical.

Abby flipped open her mental black list and started checking off her mother’s more notable cruelties.

Sharon had thought about the couple all day.  She didn’t understand the relationship.  The two young people seemed to get along well, but they never touched each other.  They were too polite, too formal, not just with her and John, but with each other.  There wasn’t any passion there.  That was okay, she guessed, if they were just friends, but that’s not how they were presenting themselves.  Nick had called her his ‘girlfriend’ in an interview.  Sharon knew all about that.  She had John checking things like that out.  It all seemed phony to her and Sharon was determined not to believe in the two of them as a couple until she saw some sparks.  And if anyone knew how to make sparks, it was Sharon Fremont. 

Abigail has never had a weight problem.  Of course, she eats properly and has good habits.
(Translation:  whereas you are a fat slob with no self-control.)

On the subject of publicity, fans and crowds: I guess you get used to it.  (A genteel shudder.)  That’s something Abigail’s never had to deal with. (Translation:  what with her being ugly and unpopular.)

Tennis is Abigail’s passion.  It’s a good way to keep in shape.  Oh, you don’t play?  Pity.  (Translation:  It would help with the weight thing.)

You must meet so many famous and talented people.  I’m sure the ladies just swarm over you. (Translation:  So what the hell are you doing in Chicago with my homely daughter?)

Nick handled all the comments carefully, refusing to take offense, but it was wearing on him.  He was certainly going to suggest another walk after dinner, even though they had spent most of the day doing just that.

“It was so nice of you to come to Chicago,” said Sharon.  “One would have thought you’d want to be with your own family.”  There was a questioning note in her voice. 

Abby opened her mouth to scream at her mother that this whole thing had been her idea in the first place but Nick got there first.

“My parents are in the middle of a divorce,” he said bluntly.  “And it’s not a very happy place to be.  I didn’t want to have to choose between them so I came here instead.”  He shook his head.  He thought he had made it sound like this was his third choice.  He looked across the table at Abby.  “I mean…”

Abby smiled.  “It’s okay, Nick.  I know what you mean.  And besides, it gave us some time together.  We don’t get much of that.”  She gave him a wink and what she hoped was a sexy look. Let her mother feast on that with her turkey pot pie!

Nick caught the wink and responded with a lazy, sexy grin that started at the corner of his mouth and took a long time to spread across his face.  It made Abby clamp her lips together to stifle the whimper coming up from her toes.  “Yeah,” he said softly.  Then he ran his tongue along his lips.  “Yeah,” he repeated.

“Mmmm…”  Abby made a tiny noise and pulled her bottom lip between her teeth.

John Fremont cleared his throat.  The shower of sparks crossing the table looked like it might set the room on fire.  “Mrs. Smith has done it again,” he said, staring down the table at his wife.  “Mmm, mmm, this was good.”  John wondered why his wife was smiling.  “What’s for dessert?”

“There’s still some pie left,” said Sharon.

“I’ll get it,” said Abby, rising to her feet and picking up her dishes and her father’s.

“I’ll help,” said Nick, adding Sharon’s plate to his own.

In the kitchen, the two young people set the dishes down and turned to each other.  They started to laugh and tried to smother it.

“We’re bad,” said Nick, snickering.

“She deserved it,” said Abby with a grin.

“Maybe we should go out there and have sex right on the table,” suggested Nick, laughing.

Yes.  Abby caught the word before it escaped her lips.  She changed it to “you nut” and reached for the pie.
Chapter 52 by old_archive
“It’s starting to snow.”

They were walking together through the park near Abby’s house.  They weren’t holding hands, but instead were using their pockets for warmth.  They had lasted as long as they could in the house, finishing up dessert, making small talk in the living room, praying for a meteor to strike the house.  Abby managed to escape once to ‘tidy up the kitchen’ but that hadn’t taken long.  There wasn’t much to tidy and she was afraid to leave Nick alone with her parents.  She was back before Nick had been able to excuse himself and join her.

It wasn’t that the inquisition had continued.  It wasn’t that Nick felt unwelcome.  It wasn’t that he made mistakes or didn’t know the answers.  It was that they didn’t DO ANYTHING!!  They sat together in the living room and did nothing and said nothing.  There wasn’t even a football game on to relieve the boredom.  John had inquired politely if there was anything Nick wanted to watch, but Nick could see that ‘no, thank you’ was definitely the correct answer.  Sharon read a book and John went over business papers.  Nick had no book with him.  He would never have a book with him.  He didn’t read.  Abby seemed distracted and sat on her end of the sofa staring into space.

“Would you like a magazine?” asked Sharon after Nick had recrossed his ankles for the third time in two minutes.

“Uh…no…thanks…I’m good…” said Nick, when he really meant ‘get me the hell out of here’.  He was trying to remember.  Had he and Abby ever set up that code word?  He started trying to formulate ways to work CheesyWax into a sentence.

Sharon put her finger on the line that she had just read and looked at Nick over her reading glasses.  “Have you read anything good lately?”  The polite hostess who was interested in her guest.

“Yeah, Abby’s stories,” replied Nick without thinking.

“'Abby’s stor'…Abigail’s…what?”  The mother who thought she knew everything caught unaware.

A sound from his left made Nick remember that the parents didn’t know about the stories.  Like I didn’t have enough to remember on my own, he thought, I had to remember her stuff too!  Well, too bad!

“Yeah…yes, Abby’s stories.  She’s a wonderful writer,” he said.  Let the chips fall where they may.

He didn’t know what he was expecting.  Parents leaping to their feet, challenging their daughter for having hidden part of her life from them…Daddy whipping out a publishing contract…Mother questioning the seemliness of it all…What would people think?  What he was not expecting was…

“You’re writing, Dear?  That’s lovely.”  The finger lifted off the page and the eyes went back to the book.

“You’ll have to show me those sometime, Honey.”  One file folder set aside and another one opened.

“Would you like to go for a walk?”  If Abby couldn’t come up with the code word, Nick sure as hell could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“It’s starting to snow.”

Nick walked along, his thumb stroking the charm in his pocket.  He couldn’t figure out what was happening.  It had all been working out so well.  He was having a good time and thought that he had been fitting in well with the parents.  He and Abby had had a super time today.  At least, he thought they had.  They’d talked and laughed about everything and nothing.  But she had been so quiet since dinner.  And she had said nothing on the walk.  That was kind of okay, because they had been fleeing conversation, after all.  And he really didn’t have much left to say either.  But… 

The snowflakes drifted down…they were big, fat, fluffy ones, the kind that made you think winter wasn’t really such a bad thing after all…not the small, sleety blinding ones that blew in horizontally and made you believe that there really was a Mother Nature and she was pissed at something.

Abby watched the snowflakes fall, dropping onto their clothing and then melting away.  She loved this kind of snow.  Because it got so quiet.  You couldn’t hear anything.  It was as if the world watched in open-mouthed silent wonder.  “Look,” she said simply and tipped her head back to gaze into the dark sky. 

Nick followed her motion and moaned in delight.  “It’s like the scene in Star Wars where they jumped to Hyperspace,” he said, watching the individual snowflakes develop tails of light and tumble past his peripheral vision.

They stood together with their faces turned to the sky, blinking the snowflakes off their eyelashes.

“Beautiful,” whispered Nick.

“Yes, they are,” answered Abby softly, starting to walk again.

“I didn’t mean the snowflakes,” said Nick to her back.  “I meant your neck.”

Abby walked on, searching desperately for something to say.  She hadn’t dealt with that many compliments in her life.  She knew you weren’t supposed to argue with the person, say something like ‘oh, don’t be silly’.  A simple ‘thank you’ might suffice but it didn’t sound right to her.  She decided to pretend she hadn’t heard it.

“Look,” she said, after a moment, putting her hand on his arm.  She pointed at a bench in the park.  Perched on the back of it was a squirrel.  It had something in its paws, but it was still.  An old-fashioned street lamp cast a yellow glow over the bench and the thick, white flakes fluttered down in a golden-hued curtain.

“Too bad you don’t have your camera with you,” said Nick.  “That would be a beautiful shot.”

They stood in silence and watched.  The squirrel sat still for a few more moments and then turned and looked at them, as if to say, “Excuse me, but this is my bench.”  Then the squirrel tucked the object from its paws into its cheek and scampered away.

“Looks like he’s got lunch for tomorrow,” laughed Nick.

Tomorrow.

It stretched out in front of him interminably.  And to think, it was supposed to be the quiet day!!  There was football in the afternoon, so that would be okay, he guessed.  And Abby’s parents were going out to some party or something at night.  Nick and Abby were staying home, so he figured they could just kick back in front of the TV.  But what about the morning?  Abby hadn’t said anything.  It might be a long few hours between breakfast and lunch.

“So what’s up for tomorrow?” he ventured, as they neared the house.  “Like, are there any plans…for the morning?”

“Um…no…nothing specific…is there anything you want to do?”

Get on a plane, thought Nick.  My work here is done.  He shrugged, “No…I was just wondering, that’s all.”

“Well, you’ve got football all afternoon.  I’ll join you for some of that, but I might take some time out to write.  Now that I’m out of the closet on that, I can do it when I want.”

“Yeah, uh…sorry about that.”

“It’s okay,” laughed Abby.

Nick’s mood lifted.  It was the first time she had laughed since dinner.  “Are you okay?” asked Nick.  “You’re a little quiet.”

Abby laughed again.  “And I bet you thought I’d never shut up.”  She raised a hand to stop his protest.  “I’m kidding.  I guess I was a little distracted.  Sorry.”

“Thinking about your story, I guess,” said Nick.

Sure, good, let’s go with that, thought Abby.  “Mmm…” she said enigmatically.  “Well, here we are, back at Gestapo Headquarters.”

Nick looked at his watch.  It was almost eleven.  “Is it too early to go to bed?” he asked.

“No, it’s not,” said Abby, “and I guess it’s a long day for you.  You’re probably used to sleeping in.”

“Nah, I usually have to get up for Luke.  I like to get that out of the way early, so I can enjoy the day.”

“Well, that’s what we can do tomorrow morning then.  I’ll dig out one of my old skipping ropes and put you through the paces.  Who would you most like to use for the punching bag, my mother or my father?”

“Stop that,” admonished Nick with a grin.

They shook the snow from their shoulders and entered the front hall.  They quietly removed their coats and hung them over the coat rack.  Caps and gloves were placed on the radiator to dry.  They tiptoed past the doorway to the living room.

“Did you lock up, Dear?”

“Yes, Mother,” said Abigail.  She kept moving and waved Nick up the stairs.

“Were you warm enough last night?” asked Abigail, as they reached her door.  “Do you need another blanket?”

“No, I was okay, but I’m telling you, I’m wearing my sweat pants tonight.”

“Okay,” said Abby.  “Well, goodnight then.”

“What!?  No hot chocolate?”  Nick laughed.

“I can make you some hot chocolate if you’d like,” said Abby.  “You big baby.”

“Goodnight, Abby,” he said, with a grin, and ran his index finger down the side of her face before turning for his own room.

Abby went into her sitting room and looked at her computer.  Did she feel like writing?  Because she could now, if she wanted to.  She was ‘out of the closet’, thanks to Nick.  She continued on into her bedroom.  She thought about having a shower.  She was a bit chilled from the walk.  She took off all her clothes and put on her robe.  Halfway to her bathroom, she had a thought about Lady Vera.  She changed directions and went out to her sitting room.  She scribbled a few lines down on her notepad.  There!  Now that thought couldn’t run away.

She put down the pen and stood thinking.  She didn’t really feel like a shower, after all.  Hot chocolate, that’s what she felt like. 

She tiptoed down the stairs and into the kitchen.  The tile floor was cold and she bounced from one bare foot to the other as she waited for the milk to scald.  She got two mugs from the cupboard and poured the creamy liquid in.  She added two tiny marshmallows to Nick’s and went back upstairs.

Abby set her hot chocolate down by the computer and went up the hall.  She tapped lightly on Nick’s door.  “Nick?” she whispered into the door frame.

“Come on in,” he said.  “I’m decent.”

Abby turned the handle and pushed the door open.  She closed it behind her in case a stray parent wandered by.  “I brought you hot chocolate,” she said, approaching the bed, from which only Nick’s head was visible.  He had the blankets up to his throat.  Abby set the mug carefully on the night stand next to a small lamp.  “There you go.  Do you want the light off?” 

“Abby, your teeth are chattering.” 

Abby wrapped her arms around herself.  She was shivering.  “I should have worn slippers,” she said.  “The floor was cold.”  She tried to stop her teeth from rattling together, but she couldn’t.

“Get in here,” said Nick, lifting up the covers.

“I’ll be okay,” said Abby.

“It’s okay.  I’m wearing sweatpants.  Get in here.”  Nick grabbed her hand.  “Your hands are frozen.”

Abby tugged her robe sash tight and crawled into the bed.  She turned her back to Nick and he folded his arms around her.  Abby tucked her hands into her armpits and willed herself to stop shivering.

Nick rubbed his feet against hers.  “Your feet are like ice,” he said, and he gently massaged warmth back into them.

Abby lay in the cocoon of blankets, her head on the pillow, letting the warmth seep back into her body, enjoying the smell of Nick and the feel of his skin against hers.  She thought this was maybe the best moment of her entire life and she didn’t want it to end. 

Nick’s feet caressed hers in silence.  Abby’s body stopped trembling from the cold, but still his feet moved against hers.  The atmosphere shifted gradually and Nick wasn’t sure what to do next.  He couldn’t see Abby’s face and she wasn’t making any sound.  She was relaxed, though, didn’t seem tense.  Nick stopped moving his feet.  A wrong move here would be fatal.  He waited for a sign from Abby.

He got it.  After a few seconds, Abby moved, running the ball of her foot down his instep and then curling her toes around his.

Nick moved again and their feet played together in the silent room.  Abby bit her lip to keep sound from coming out.  She was successful until Nick tenderly lifted the hair away from her neck and put his mouth there instead.  Then she moaned, a sound full of wanton desire.

She pushed her hips back against him, praying for a reaction.  She got one.  He moved his hips forward and she could feel his hardness.

Nick’s hand moved over her and reached into her robe, stroking her breast and playing with the nipple.  Abby reached behind her and slipped her hand inside the sweat pants.  She caressed him and fondled him.

Using some kind of telepathic communication, they moved at the same time, Abby onto her back, and Nick over her.  He pulled at the sash of her robe and opened it.  She pushed on his sweat pants until they were down over his butt and she could have free access to his erection.  She caressed and kneaded him while he moved his long fingers over her centre and into her body.  He put his mouth on her breast.

The movements got more frenzied.  Abby wanted him inside her.  She moved her hips toward him and tried to pull him gently to her.

“Shit!”  The word burst from Nick.  He threw his head back.  His hand became still.  “I don’t have any condoms,” he said, looking into Abby’s eyes.

“I don’t care,” she gasped, pumping him again. 

“But I’ve never…”

“Me neither,” she panted, her eyes cloudy with lust.

He moved over her, placing himself at her opening.  “You sure?” he whispered.

Abby nodded frantically.  She shifted her hips upward and took him in.  Nick pushed slowly into her and then he stopped.

Abby looked at his face.  His eyes were closed and his mouth was hanging open.  The sensation was overwhelming him.  Without the latex barrier, her warm, wet walls were a Garden of Eden to him.  Abby squeezed her walls tight around him and he groaned.  Then he opened his eyes and looked at her.

He started moving then, in and out, increasing his pace and his vigor until he crested the wave and poured his seed inside her.  Abby moved along with him, hardly daring to breathe, in case she missed even one of the thousands of sensations flooding over her.

He collapsed upon her and they lay together panting. She pulled the blankets close over him so that his sweating back would not get cold.  They lay together, united in ecstasy and spent passion, him with his sweatpants around his knees and her still in her robe, the sash dangling off the side of the bed.

After a few moments, Nick slipped out of her.  Both of them whimpered when he did.  There was an awkward moment of movement, getting things pulled up and tucked in, and soon they were laying together as they started, like spoons.

Abby lay on her side with her back to Nick, listening to his breathing change to the rhythm of sleep, feeling his sticky essence trickle down between her thighs and trying really hard not to mind too much that he hadn’t kissed her.
Chapter 53 by old_archive
Abby wasn’t there when Nick woke up.  He looked at his watch.  8:40.  He’d slept in later today.  And he had slept soundly.  He hadn’t even felt Abby leave.  Nick cocked an ear and listened.  He didn’t hear anybody moving around.  He got out of bed and crept to the door.  He eased it open and listened again.  Nothing.  He made his way quickly and quietly to the bathroom.

He stood under the shower and tried to think.  What he had done last night…what they had done…was it a good thing or a bad thing?  It was certainly a good thing from a physical standpoint.  It had been six long months since he had felt the pleasure of anything but his own hand.  And this…this body to body with nothing between them…it had been heaven. 

Nothing between them meant no protection, of course.  He thought about that for a moment.  He had had that drilled into him from the first sex talk he’d ever received.  Big Brother Kevin, of course!  Never without protection.  Never, never, never!  Nick thought it over.  He wasn’t too worried.  Abby said she’d never done it without a condom either, and he figured that she had a lot more at risk than he did.  He didn’t figure she’d had as many partners as he had.

Ronni.  The name flitted across his mind.

Oh, Ronni! 

She’d actually loved the condoms; she’d made them a feature part of their sexual encounters.  She bought flavored ones and tasted them often.  She made putting one on him an integral part of the act and drove him to distraction sometimes with her deliberate slowness.

He’d thought about her last night after he…after they…when they lay curled together.  He’d thought about how Abby wasn’t as good, or at least as practiced, as Ronni.  Of course, it had been a bit of an unplanned event on all sides.  He wasn’t sure that he had performed at his best either.  It was definitely an act of desperation on both their parts.  They both wanted something very badly.  Now they just had to figure out what it was.

Nick wondered what Abby was thinking.  He guessed the only way to find that out was to ask her.  Maybe during dinner, he laughed to himself.  Not at all inappropriate.  Then he sobered.  Speaking of inappropriate…he had almost said Ronni’s name when he climaxed.  Force of habit.  He had said it every time he had come for the last six months, even though she had been half a continent away.  Well, there was a habit he was going to have to get rid of!  Because if he and Abby did this again…

Nick turned off the water and climbed out of the shower.  As he was toweling himself off, he came to one strong conclusion.  The thing between him and Abby was working and he wanted to keep it that way.  He had moved the thing along in the public arena this weekend.  He knew if he checked the Internet, he’d find some mention of them being out yesterday.  He didn’t know how to ask Abby if they could do that without seeming arrogant or calculating, but he knew that it was out there.  He had brought this relationship to the point he wanted.  Now he just had to get out of town safely without having it blow up in his face.

Nick got dressed and crept downstairs.  There was no one in Abby’s sitting room when he went past.  There was no one in the living room or dining room.  There were chafing dishes on the sideboard as there had been the day before.  Breakfast was a help-yourself meal at the Fremonts, at least on the holidays. 

Nick poured himself a cup of coffee and set it down at his place at the table.  The napkins and cutlery were missing from the other three places, so he assumed they had eaten and were gone somewhere.  He started to feel uncomfortable.  He was alone in someone else’s house.  He got some orange juice and drank it down while he lifted the lids on the dishes.  He went to set the empty glass down on the sideboard and he realized that he had probably done something incredibly rude, drinking juice standing up.  Now he was feeling paranoid and guilty, and he didn’t like it.

He got a plateful of scrambled eggs and bacon.  He picked two toast halves out, even though they were no longer hot and crisp.  No bread.  He could hear Luke’s admonition.  Fuck you, he thought and added a spoonful of jam to the side of the plate. 

He sat at the table and ate way too fast, just to get it done and out of the way.  He didn’t know where everyone was or what he was supposed to do.  He tried to think of a plan while he ate, but nothing came to him.  He finished the meal without having come to a decision.  He refilled his coffee cup and decided to give it five more minutes.

“Hey, you’re up.”  Abby came through the door from the kitchen. 

Nick looked at her, trying to get a sense of what she was feeling.  She was smiling, but she wasn’t purring.  She didn’t look any different.  He didn’t know what he was expecting.  “You disappeared,” he said softly.

Abby pulled her bottom lip nervously between her teeth.  Then she walked over to the window and pulled back the heavy drapes.  “Look,” she said.

“Wow!”  Nick set down his coffee cup and moved to the window.  The world outside was white.  It must have snowed all night. 

They stood together silently admiring the beauty of nature.  Finally, Nick could stand it no more.  “Abby…did I…did I do something wrong?”

Abby chanced the tiniest of sidelong glances.  “No,” she whispered, “no, you didn’t.”  Then, after a pause.  “Did I?”

“Oh no, no way, no...”  Nick picked up her hand and turned her to him.  “It was…wonderful.”

Abby nodded and then ducked her head shyly.

“Where is everyone?” asked Nick, squeezing her hand.  “Did I sleep in too late?”

“Daddy’s gone into work for a couple of hours and Mother’s planning next week’s menus with Mrs. Smith.”  She nodded over her shoulder to the kitchen. 

“Mmm.”  Nick’s answer was non-committal. 

“Did you think of anything you wanted to do today?” asked Abby.

“Yes,” said Nick, lifting Abby’s fingers to his lips.  “I thought we might fit in a trip to the drugstore …and I’d also like to play in the snow.  What do you think?”

“I think ‘yes’ to both,” said Abby.

“What’s the driving like?” asked Nick.  “Will it be safe to drive?”

“I’m used to driving in this weather,” said Abby.  “But if you think it’s too unsafe, we’ll just have them delivered.”  She raised her eyebrows twice and grinned widely.  “In my mother’s name, of course!”

Nick tipped his head back and laughed.  It was going to be okay.  And he was going to get to do it again.

“Let’s go play in the snow,” he said.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Where are Nick and Abigail?” asked John Fremont when he got back from his office.

“They went out in the car, said they had a couple of errands to run,” answered his wife.  “Are the roads bad?”

“No, they’re okay, the plows have been through.”  The citizens of Oak Park never had to wait for snow removal.  They were first on the list.  “Have they been gone long?”

“No, only a few minutes.  They spent most of the morning playing in the snow.  Come and see.”  Sharon led her husband into the dining room and opened the drapes.  The windows faced the back yard.  Standing there was a tall snowman, with the traditional carrot nose and…what were the eyes?...John peered closely.

“Brussels sprouts,” explained his wife, laughing.

John put a hand on his wife’s shoulder.  “And you said I’d never get any use out of that tie,” he said with a chuckle, pointing to a wide out-of-style tie that hung around the snowman’s neck.  “There’s no hat,” he added.

“They didn’t get to the hat.  They started having a snowball fight instead.”  Sharon pointed to the marks on the fence at the back of the yard…missed throws.  She leaned her head on her husband’s shoulder.  “They had a lot of fun…if shrieking laughter is any indication.”

John was silent for a moment.  “What do you think?” he asked at last.

“I don’t know,” answered Sharon honestly.  “I hope he doesn’t hurt her.”  She didn’t say anything else.  She didn’t add that something had happened, that there was now passion between the two young people.  She didn’t tell him that last night she had gone past Abigail’s rooms and seen the lights on, a cup of cold cocoa sitting by the computer, the bedroom door open and the bed empty.  She didn’t tell him how much she wanted her daughter to be happy, to find her true love.  She didn’t tell him how much she had hated him in the beginning for not being Richard and how much she loved him now.  But she did slide her arm around his waist and suggest that they should go upstairs so he could change and by the way, the house was empty.  She’d given Mrs. Smith the afternoon off.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What’s the score?”  Abby poked her head into the living room.

“23-21, Packers,” said Nick and John at the same time, neither of them looking up from the television.  “The Bears are trying a field goal,” added Nick, in a tone of voice that said, come in and watch or go away, but either way, stop talking.

“How far?”

“Twenty-three yards,” said John Fremont, succinctly, his eyes glued to the screen.

“No problem,” said Abby.  “Edinger hasn’t missed one of those in nearly two years.”

Nick took his eyes off the set long enough to look at Abby.  She shrugged and motioned back at the set with her head.  They watched the ball sail through the uprights.

“Yah!!”  Nick punched his fist into the air, and then rapidly dropped it to his side.  Thank goodness Abby’s mother hadn’t been in the room.  Nick slid over on the couch and patted the spot beside him.  “Did you get much done?”

“Yes,” said Abby with a smile.  “I think I’ve turned Lady Vera into a human being.”

“But still a…” Nick lowered his voice, “b-i-t-c-h.”

Abby laughed.  “Oh yeah, she’s still nasty.  But I made her more fictional.  I stopped thinking of her as Ro…”

“Abigail, dear.”  Sharon entered the room, carrying a tray of mugs and a plate of cookies.  Her husband stood up and took it from her, giving her a tender smile.  “I thought you and Nick might like a snack.  It’s hot apple cider.  And Mrs. Smith’s shortbread.”

“Don’t touch the shortbread, Nick!” said Abby.  Nick drew his hand quickly back.  “I’m telling you.  If you eat one piece, you will be addicted.  It’s the best shortbread in the world.  One piece.  That’s all it will take.  You will munch your way through the rest and leave here looking like Frosty!”  She motioned with her head in the direction of the back yard.

Nick pouted.  “You eat it, don’t you?  And you’re still…slender.”  He was proud of his last-minute substitution for the word ‘skinny’.

“Can you say ‘met – a – bo – lism’?”  Abby enunciated each syllable carefully.

“Probably not without practice,” said Nick, with a grin that made both mother and daughter stop breathing for an instant.

“You nut,” said Abby, offering the tray of cookies.  “Go ahead, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.”

Nick picked up a cookie in the shape of a Christmas tree.  He took a bite.  He looked over at Abby.  “Omigod,” he said.  “You don’t even have to chew it.  It melts in your mouth.”

“I’m on strict rations, as far as Mrs. Smith’s shortbread is concerned,” said John sadly, picking up a cookie.  Then he winked at Nick.  “But I can tell you where they hide it, if you want me to.”

The four people laughed and there was a moment of total harmony, total comfort. 

“Now, Abigail, as for dinner…John and I aren’t going to eat.  We’re going out, as you know.  There’ll be hors d’oeuvres the entire evening.  You know what Jeannette is like.  You’re still welcome to come, you know… Miles and Jeannette would be happy to have you…”  She looked at the two young people and changed her mind.  “No, never mind, you don’t want to take Nick into that herd.  Anyway, Mrs. Smith has left a casserole if you want to heat it up, or there’s leftovers you can reheat or…”

“We’ll be fine, Mother,” said Abby.  “You and Daddy run along.”

“Finish watching the game, Dear,” said Sharon to her husband, “and then get changed.”

“Go, Bears!” said Abby, standing up.  “Call me when the game’s over,” she said.
Chapter 54 by old_archive
“What’s this?” asked Nick.  He picked up a flat stone disk from the coffee table.  He thought it might be jade.

They were sitting in the living room waiting for the parents to leave.  Nick was on the sofa, sitting up straight, but itching to stretch out.  Abby was in the wingback chair at the end of the sofa, leafing idly through the TV guide. They had already made selections for their evening viewing.  Neither one of them cared what they watched.  They both hoped secretly that they would be in bed together before very long.

Abby had spent the afternoon in her room…supposedly writing, but mostly hugging herself and reliving last night’s encounter with Nick.  It had been awkward and not at all elegant, and it had been the most incredible experience of her life.  She could only imagine how good it would be tonight when they both knew what they were doing.

She tried to think about how this turn of events impacted their ‘relationship’.  She thought it made it better.  It certainly made it real.  Abby realized that she hadn’t quite believed in it, that she had been waiting with bated breath the entire weekend for Nick’s quiet announcement that it had all been a mistake.  So it was now a platonic relationship with fringe benefits.  Abby smiled to herself.  She could live with that.  She shushed the tiny voice in the back of her head that said surely there should be more and went back to Lady Vera.

“It’s my father’s worry stone,” said Abby.

“Worry stone?”

“Yes, he got it when he quit smoking a few years ago.  The doctor told him to keep it on him and whenever he wanted a cigarette...to rub the stone instead.  He always has it with him.  Even though it isn’t about smoking anymore, he finds it relaxing.  I used to have one, but I kept losing the damn thing and that made me more anxious, so I gave up on it.” 

“I have something like that,” said Nick, nodding.  Then his eyes brightened.  “And you know what, you are the only person in the world who would get it.”

“Get what?”

“You’ll see.  Hang on a sec.”  Nick got up and went out into the hall.  He came back a few seconds later with his hand behind his back.  He perched on the edge of the sofa.  Slowly he drew the object out from behind his back and held it out on his palm.  It was a tiny blue velvet box.  At least, it had been velvet at one time.  Now the plushness was gone; it was worn and patchy, from the constant thumbing.

“Omigod,” said Abby, knowing instantly what it was.  “You still carry this around?”

“Yeah,” said Nick, wrinkling his nose.  “I kept meaning to take it back to the store, and never got around to it, and then it just became…like a charm or something.  I transferred it from jacket to jacket and really got unnerved if I didn’t have it.  Is that sick?”

“You don’t mean that the ring is still in there, do you?” asked Abby incredulously.

Nick nodded.  “Yeah, it is.  What did you think of it, by the way?”

“Think of what?”

“The ring?  Did you think it was nice?”

“I never looked at it.”

“You never looked at it?”  Nick found that hard to believe.  Wouldn’t any girl be curious?

“I wasn’t much into looking at engagement rings at the time, if you recall,” said Abby.

“Right!” said Nick, laughing.  “Good point.”  He held out the box.  “Tell me now.  I designed it myself.  Tell me what you think.”

Abby took the box from him.  She put on a poker face.  God alone knew what it was going to be.  Some big flashy rock with entwined initials or a gold heart around it, she guessed.  It wasn’t.  It was a solitaire diamond, pretty big but not too flashy, nestled in two curves of white gold.  Like waves.  Like the ocean.

“Oh, Nick, it’s beautiful,” she said.  She heard a gasp from the doorway and turned to see her mother standing with her hands over her mouth.

Abby’s world went into slow motion.  Time slowed right down and it seemed to take forever for her to turn her head back from the doorway to look at Nick, who had also turned to look at the doorway.  Then she looked down at the ring and back to the doorway.  Her mother was gone.  Abby looked back at Nick.  “Nooooooo….” she said, rising from the chair.

“Wait!”  Nick grabbed her by the wrist, snapping her world back into present time.

“But she thinks…”  Abby tried to jerk her arm out of Nick’s grasp.

“Why not, Abby?  Why not?”

Abby jerked her arm again.  “Why not what?”

Nick grabbed her by her arms and turned her to face him.  “Why not get engaged?”

“WHAT!!!???  Have you lost your mind?”

“No, listen, Abby, listen.  It makes perfect sense.  Then we never have to answer another question.  We never have to doubt each other or worry that one of us will change our mind.”

Abby shook her head from side to side.  “No, no, no, it’s all wrong.”

Nick took the ring from the box.  He grabbed her left hand and started sliding the ring down her finger.  Abby knew that she had to stop him, but she couldn’t seem to.  She couldn’t make her brain work.

“Please, Abby, please.  I don’t want to play the Pain Song anymore.  Please, Abby, please.”

Abby started shaking.  She thought she might throw up.  Nick pulled her into his arms and held her.

“Honey?”

Abby looked toward the doorway.  Her mother and father stood there.

“Mr. Fremont…Sir…” began Nick, not loosening his grip on Abby.  “Ma’am…”  A nod to Sharon.  “I was wondering if I could marry your daughter.”

Abby made a sound.  Nick rubbed her back.  “Please,” he said.  The parents thought he was talking to them.

They edged their way into the room.  They were dressed in coats and boots, ready to go out.

“Honey?” said John again.

Abby took a deep breath and removed herself from Nick’s grasp.  She turned to her parents.  “You two, sit down.  We’ll be right back.  And don’t go near a phone.  You…come with me.”

Abby marched out of the living room, through the dining room and into the library.  “Close the door,” she said.  She walked over to her father’s desk.  She took two deep breaths and then turned back to Nick.  “Have you lost your mind?  This is insane.”

“No, it’s not, Abby.  Why not do this?”

“Because you don’t love me,” she said.

“But I like you,” he said sincerely.  “I really like you and I think we’re good for each other.  It was working out so good before and it can still, only this time with no worries.”

“No worries!?  No worries!?”  Abby’s voice rose hysterically.  “Have you met my mother?  Do you think she is going to be content for us to be engaged for years on end and not mention a wedding?”

“I didn’t mean for us just to be engaged,” said Nick.  “I meant for us to get married.”

Abby’s knees buckled and she sat down heavily on the desk.  Her mouth opened and closed.  No sound came out.  It didn’t matter.  There were no thoughts to be expressed.  “I…I…”

“How can I make you believe it?” Nick asked desperately.

“Maybe you could kiss me,” said Abby softly.

And time slowed down again.  But this time it was okay.  It took forever for Nick to walk the four steps to her.  It gave her time to memorize everything about him.  And then he took her face in his hands and pressed his lips to hers, softly, gently, with a small sigh of contentment.  Or maybe that was her.  It was hard to tell over the pounding of her heart in her ears.

Nick kissed her for a long time and then he stepped back.  Abby slowly opened her eyes and looked at him.  “Believe in us, Abby,” he said.  “We can make it work.  It worked for your parents.”

Abby’s eyes grew large.  “My parents!!”  She bolted from the room.

Back in the living room, John and Sharon Fremont were perched on the edge of the sofa, still in their coats.  They were holding hands but not saying anything. 

“Mother, Daddy…”

Nick came up behind her and put his arm around her.  “Mr. and Mrs. Fremont.  Abigail has agreed to marry me, if that’s okay with you.”

John Fremont rose to his feet.  “You don’t need my permission, Son,” he said, reaching out a hand to shake Nick’s.  “But you have my blessing.  Our blessing.”

Sharon stood up as well, saying nothing.  She shook hands with Nick and then she put her arms around her daughter.  She hugged her tightly still saying nothing.  When she stepped back, her eyes were moist.  John Fremont hugged Abby tightly.  “Is this what you want, Honey?” he whispered.  She nodded into his chest.  He stepped back and looked into her eyes.  “It’s not…”

Abby gave a small shake of the head.  “He doesn’t know about that,” she whispered.  Then out loud, she said, “You are not allowed to mention this tonight…at the party.”

“What?”  Sharon had already been calculating the order of people she was going to tell.  Miles and Jeannette first, of course…

“No, you can’t.  Mother, Daddy, listen.  This has to come from Nick.  This will be a very big deal in his world.”  She looked over at Nick.  “Omigod, we never even thought about that.”

Nick could see that she was on the verge of changing her mind.  “I’d like to tell the other Boys.  And my family.  This kind of news kinda gets out there.  I’d hate for them to find out from the media.”

“You can’t say anything about this.  Do you promise me?”  Abby’s eyes bore into her mother’s. 

“Of course, Dear,” said Sharon, squeezing her daughter’s hand.  “Whatever you and Nick want.”

“Well, then,” said John, clearing his throat.  “Well then, I guess we’ll be off.  I guess you two have a lot to talk about.”  He saw Abby’s pleading look.  “We won’t tell.  It will be okay.”

Nick and Abby stood silently in the living room after the parents left.  They heard the door close but still they didn’t move or speak.  The same thought was running through both their heads.  What have I done?  What have I done?  What have I done?

“Okay,” said Abby, finally, taking a deep breath.  “Let’s talk about the rules.”
Chapter 55 by old_archive
“Rules?”

“Yes, rules.  If we are going to do this, we are going to do it right.”

“Okay,” said Nick slowly. 

“First of all, ask me.”

“Ask you what?”

“You haven’t asked me yet.  You’ve told me and you’ve asked my parents but you haven’t asked me.  And…” she held up a hand, “…before you do…”  Her voice dropped to a whisper.  “Think about this, Nick.  Really, really think about this.  Because you don’t have to do this.  We can still take it back.”

Nick did think about it.  A small part of him wanted the last hour never to have happened.  He didn’t know what alien being had gotten loose in him and started this tidal wave but he was in it now.  And he was too much of a gentleman to back out.  And…he didn’t want to back out, he decided finally.  He wanted this life.  He wanted parents that were happily married.  He wanted a girl who didn’t want or need anything from him, who wouldn’t steal his heart and then break it.
He wanted to be…he couldn’t pin it down…it was a sense of…comfort, no more than that…safety, that was it.  He wanted to be safe.
 
“Abby,” he said, picking up her hand and looking into her eyes, “will you marry me?”

No, no, no, screamed her brain.  Don’t do it.  “Yes,” she said.  “Yes, I will.”

Nick put his mouth on hers and the ensuing kiss was almost enough to silence her brain.

“Rules!” she gasped when he moved his mouth down to her neck.

He let her go and backed up a step.  “Okay, what are the rules?”

“This is what it is and we’re both clear on that, right?”

Nick nodded.  “Yes.”

“Well then, we can never use the word ‘love’.  You know how people throw that around.  I love your hair.  I love it when you smile like that.  I love you when you’re…whatever.  You know what I mean?”

Nick nodded again.

“We can’t do that,” said Abby.  “Too confusing.  Might lead to misunderstanding.”

Nick nodded a third time.  “Okay.  Next!”

“I’m the boss.”  Emphatically stated.

Nick threw back his head and laughed.  “You nut.  I lo…you have a great sense of humor.”

Abby gave him a look of mock ferocity.  “Say it.”

“Okay, okay, you’re the boss.  Next!”

“Don’t hurt me.”  The plea tore from her.  She hadn’t meant to say that, but her heart pushed everything else out of the way and shoved the words out.

Nick took her face in his hands.  His eyes stared into hers.  “Listen to me very carefully, Abby.  I will never hurt you.  Do you hear me?  Do you understand?  I will never hurt you.  This is going to work.  I promise you.  It won’t be that hard.  Kristin and Kevin do it.  And Brian and Leighanne.  I’ve even heard them say that it works better that way sometimes, being apart.”

Abby’s heart turned to ice.  She’d thought…if they were…wouldn’t they…  She silently cursed herself for being an idiot.  Remember your own words, you damn fool, she told herself.  It is what it is.  Tears sprang to her eyes.  “I’m sorry,” she said, erasing the air with her hand.  “It’s a little too much.  I’m sorry I’m being such a…such a girl!”

Nick pulled her into his arms.  “Would you mind terribly if I took you upstairs now and made…” He stopped.  He couldn’t think of a substitute for ‘make love’ that didn’t sound dirty.  He opened his mouth a couple of times, but then closed it. 

“Exception to the rule,” whispered Abby, sliding her arms around his neck and molding her body to his.  “We will say ‘making love’.”

The kiss this time led to them being horizontal on the sofa, their bodies grinding together, their hands moving frantically, grabbing at clothing and body parts.  When Abby finally managed to tug Nick’s shirt out of his pants, he came to his senses.  He sat up, breathing heavily.  “I can’t do this here,” he said, sweeping his arm to take in the living room, where the ghost of Sharon Fremont sat in the chair, staring at them over her reading glasses perched at the end of her nose.

“I hear you,” said Abby, standing up.  “Let’s go to my place.”

“Because you’re the boss?” asked Nick, with a grin.

“No,” said Abby, punching him playfully on the shoulder.  “Because I have an ensuite bathroom.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Veronica Ann Howell Fenton was more pissed than she had ever been in her whole life.  She had planned for this evening carefully.  Ever since Jeannette Fenton had confided to her that Nick Carter was coming to visit the Fremonts for Thanksgiving, Ronni had been planning her attack.  She wanted to see Nick.  And she wanted Ducky to see Nick see her.  Ronni couldn’t believe that her Nick would have anything to do with a drab thing like Abigail Fremont.  Although, Ronni had to admit, the Duckster had done a pretty big turnaround in the last couple of months.  But no!  Nick would never choose someone like that over Ronni.

It didn’t do Ronni any good to tell herself that Nick hadn’t chosen Abby over her, that it was, in fact, she who had left him.  She became obsessed with it.  She couldn’t mention it to James, of course.  He didn’t even know who it was she’d been seeing in California.  He’d never asked and when she’d once tried to confess it, he’d stopped her, saying that it was in the past and it should stay there.  He didn’t want to know the man’s name.  Ronni figured, rightly so, that James did not want to have to imagine his wife in bed with Brad Pitt, Keanu Reeves or Matt Damon.  For some reason, James had assumed that it was an actor that Ronni had been with and she had never corrected that impression.

She couldn’t ask Jeannette Fenton.  She was as stodgy as that holier-than-thou Sharon Fremont.  And both Jeannette and Ronni’s own mother lived in such fear of being ostracized by the aforementioned ogre that they wouldn’t have told Ronni anything, even if they had any details.

So Ronni resorted to the Internet.  During her California days with Nick, she had spent lots of time on it, teasing him, pointing out all the weird websites, reading fanfiction stories to him as foreplay. “Oh, do that to me, Nick,” she’d laugh.  “Bring that foot-long throbbing member over here and do that to me.”

She didn’t find out much from the Internet either, except for one thing.  Nick said that he had a girlfriend in Chicago.  So Ronni guessed it was true.  She had hinted to Jeannette that it would be nice to see Abigail again.  Did Jeannette think she would come to the party with her parents?

“Don’t you remember, Veronica?  Her young man is going to be in town.”

“Oh, that’s right.  I’d forgotten.  Do you think they’d both like to come or do you think that they’d find it too…?”  Ronni waved her hand through the air and left it to Jeannette’s imagination to come up with the end of the sentence.

Jeannette dutifully invited Abigail and Nick to the party.  Sharon accepted graciously on their behalf but told Jeannette that she really couldn’t say for certain, after all, you never knew what plans young people might have.  Abigail had already told Sharon that she and Nick wouldn’t be attending, but Sharon figured she could bring them around. 

Sharon had never heard of Nick Carter, but the reaction from her friends and associates at the news that he was seeing Abigail had made her find out about him.  She understood the reaction even less once she had some information.  She didn’t understand how these proper middle-aged women could get all dewy-eyed and dreamy at the thought of a twenty-something beach boy with a penchant for saying stupid things.

Ronni dressed carefully for the party.  In fact, she overdressed.  James kept telling her that it wasn’t a fancy party, more of a Christmas open house thing.  Ronni told him that she didn’t care, she felt like dressing up.  She never got a chance to dress up anymore.  He never took her anywhere like that.  James muttered darkly that he was sorry there were no movie premieres in Chicago and stalked from the room.

Ronni put on her dress, a slinky black sheathe with a slit up to here and cleavage down to there.  She piled her hair up on her head.  Nick had always liked her neck.  She applied her makeup skillfully and dabbed perfume on her wrists and behind her ears.  She slipped on a pair of shoes with tiny straps and stiletto heels.

“You look beautiful,” said James from the doorway.  “If I didn’t think it would make us late, I’d tear that dress off you right now.”  He came over to her and kissed her lightly on the cheek, so as not to smudge her lipstick.

“Later, Baby,” crooned Ronni, rubbing her hand over his crotch.  “It will give you something to think about when the men start talking all that boring business stuff.”

James couldn’t make Ronni understand that “all that boring business stuff” was his life and he loved it.  He had tried to talk to her about it a few times, but her eyes had glazed over in boredom. Just keep bringing home the money, honey, she had purred.  I don’t really need to know how you get it.

James let Ronni fondle him for a moment.  He slipped his hand into the top of her dress and teased her nipple.  She leaned her head back and closed her eyes.  “Mmm, Ni…”  She opened her eyes.  “Nice.  That feels nice.  But we’d better be going.”

James watched his wife walk down the hall ahead of him.  Every man at the party tonight was going to want her, he knew.  And every woman was going to think she was dressed like a whore.  Especially his mother.  And Sharon Fremont.

Ronni worked the room skillfully, laughing at the jokes the men made, patting them playfully on the arm and then moving on before any woman could get jealous.  She kept moving but was never far from the door.  She wanted to know when the Fremonts got there, so she could plan her assault. 

The Fremonts were late, something that rarely happened.  Ronni prowled the foyer like a cat and snapped her head around every time another visitor arrived.  She had too much eggnog and not enough canapés.

The Fremonts finally arrived, bustling in with apologies and gifts for their hosts.  “So sorry we’re late,” breathed Sharon and then she leaned over and whispered something in Jeannette’s ear.

“Sharon!” said her husband forcefully.

Sharon Fremont gave her husband a withering glance.  “I’m not saying anything,” she hissed.  She gave Jeannette a ‘tell you later’ look. 

“Abigail and her young man didn’t make it then?” asked Miles Fenton, taking the Fremont coats.

“Oh, you know young lovers,” said Sharon.  “They wanted some time to themselves.  They’ve been stuck with us old folks for two days.”

“Sharon,” said John again.

“What?” asked his wife innocently.  “Oh, hello Veronica.  My, that’s a lovely dress.”  Sharon thought the young blonde woman looked like a whore.

Ronni wanted to cry.  Or scream.  Or hit somebody.  “Thank you, Mrs. Fremont,” she said through pinched lips and then she headed for the eggnog.  And then she headed for the men.

On this circuit through the party, she didn’t move on before the wives got jealous.  She waited until they did, tossing her head and laughing too loudly, running her hand down their husband’s arm and leaning her body into them.  James was in a corner of the library talking business and she made sure that she didn’t go anywhere near him.  But if that goddamn Nick wasn’t here to see how great she looked, then other people were.

“Stop this, Veronica.  What’s the matter with you?”  Miranda Howell cornered her daughter by the washroom.  “You’re acting…sleazy.”

“Oh, don’t be silly, Mother,” said Ronni.  “This party could use a little livening up.  Don’t you think it’s a bit staid?”

“That’s what it’s supposed to be,” said her mother.  Miranda Howell was reaping the benefits of having James Fenton as a son-in-law and she was making the most of it.  She got invited to many things now that she hadn’t before.  She was enjoying this new life and she did not want her daughter to spoil it for her.  “We’re not in California.”

“No, we’re not,” said Ronni, and she got a faraway look in her eyes that her mother didn’t like.

“Behave yourself,” hissed her mother, turning away.  “And don’t have any more to drink.”

Ronni went into the washroom and closed the door.  She sat down on the toilet and nearly fell over.  Uh oh, she thought.  Maybe I have had a little too much of the old nog.  She washed her hands and looked in the mirror.  Her eyes were heavy and glassy.  Okay, she thought.  I’ll have some coffee.  And then I’ll drag James out of that fucking library and make him take me home.
Ronni made her way through the dining room.  She went into the kitchen, where the catering staff was busy refilling trays with hors d’oeuvres.  She went up to a man in a white chef’s hat who was piping something pink into tiny puff pastry shells.  “Excuse me,” she said, “do you think I could get a cup of coffee?”

The man looked her up and down.  “Sure.  Give me a sec, okay?”  He finished what he was doing and carefully laid the pastry bag on a plate.  “We’re not supposed to set out the coffee until later, but we’ve got a pot going here for the staff.  Would you like some of it?”

“That’d be great,” said Ronni, looking around the kitchen.  It was large and old-fashioned, a place designed with hired help in mind.  There were five or six people working in here right now and the place didn’t seem over-crowded.  Ronni thought maybe she’d like a kitchen like this when she and James bought their house in the New Year.  She’d need the room, because she was going to be throwing a lot of parties.

Ronni accepted the cup of coffee from the chef and wandered over to look at the small bulletin board on the wall by the pantry door.  She didn’t really feel like going back to the party just yet.  She sipped the coffee and looked at the items posted.  It was obviously the housekeeper’s board.  There was a calendar with a different cute kitten for each month.  The notations were about grocery deliveries and social events for the senior Fentons.  A group of grocery receipts were held there by a thumbtack.

Ronni set down the coffee cup and was about to go back to the party when Jeannette Fenton sailed through the door, followed by Sharon Fremont.  Ronni took a step back into the pantry, out of sight.  Jeannette pulled Sharon by the hand away from the catering staff.

“Tell me,” she said.  “What’s the big news?  Why were you late?”

“I’m not allowed to say,” whispered Sharon.  “John will be very angry if I tell and Abigail will have my head.  I’ve been sworn to secrecy.”

“Give me a hint,” said Jeannette.

Sharon looked around.  “You can’t say anything.  Promise?”

“Yes, I promise.”

Sharon leaned in close to Jeannette and sang, “Dum, dum da dum.”  The first four notes of the Wedding March.  Here comes the bride.

“Ohhhh, Sharon, that’s wonderful,” cooed Jeannette.  Then she stopped.  “That is wonderful, isn’t it?  You do like this boy?”

“Yes, I do,” said Sharon, solemnly.  “He’s not what I would have wanted for her, but she loves him, so…”

The two women moved away.  In the pantry, Ronni stood with her hands over her mouth to stop the scream of rage from coming out.  Nick and Ducky!  Engaged!  No way!  No way!  It should have been Ronni.  She should have stayed with Nick, she realized.  Life in California was a lot more fun and exciting than life in Chicago.

Ronni moved past the workers and peered into the dining room.  The coast was clear.  She made her way to the library and found James.  “There you are, Darling,” she said, slipping an arm around his waist.  “Can I borrow my husband for a moment?” she breathed, allowing the other two men a good look down her dress.

She took James by the hand and led him upstairs.  She went into the first room she came to.  It was Miles Fenton’s study.  She pulled James in and closed the door behind them.

“What is it, Ronni?” James asked in alarm.  “Did something happen?”

“Fuck me, James.”

What?  James simply stared at her.

“I want you to fuck me.  Here.”

“But Ronni…honey…this is my dad’s study.”

“I don’t care,” said Ronni.  “I want to do something exciting for a change.”  She pushed him back into a red leather chair.  She dropped to her knees in front of him and reached for his belt.  He put his hand on hers to stop her.

“Somebody might come in,” he said.

Ronni gave him the sexy leer that told him she meant business.  “So they can just tiptoe out or they can stay and watch,” she said, flicking his hand away and reaching for his zipper.  She put her mouth over him and sucked him to a state of hard arousal.  Then she stood up.  She reached up under her dress and pulled off the tiny black thong she’d been wearing.  She dropped it on the floor and turned her back to him.  She pulled her dress up, exposing her ass.  “Now fuck me,” she commanded, leaning over the desk and spreading her legs.

James didn’t need to be told twice.  He’d wondered all evening what was up with Ronni.  She had dressed so carefully and been so secretive and coy.  He guessed she’d been planning this all along.  It was so forbidden and exciting.  She really knew how to push the right buttons with him.  God, how he loved her, he thought as he pounded into her from behind.  He was so lucky to have her…so lucky…so lucky.
Chapter 56 by old_archive
Abby lay with her head on Nick’s chest.  She was replete.  She had never felt so satisfied in her entire life. 

Nick stroked the hand that lay on him and twisted the ring on her finger.  “Perfect fit,” he whispered sleepily.

“Do you want me to move?” she asked in a drowsy tone.

“Not ever,” he replied.

And they drifted off to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Earlier, they had made their way up the stairs.  Nick excused himself and said he’d come to her room in a few minutes.  Abby went into her bedroom and closed the door.  She took off her clothes and put on a robe.  Earlier in the day, she had done the forbidden.  She had turned up the heat in her bedroom.  Abby didn’t want to dive under the blankets with Nick tonight.  She wanted to see him, all of him.

There was a soft knock on the door.  Abby opened it and motioned him in.  He was wearing sweatpants and a t-shirt and carrying the package of condoms.   “Do we need these?” he asked.

“I guess not,” she replied, taking them from him and tossing them in her nightstand drawer.

“Hey, it’s warm in here.  What’s up with that?” he teased.

“My mother will probably make me sit in a snowbank if she finds out,” said Abby, “but I…I…I wanted to see you.”

Nick crossed his arms in front of him and pulled off the t-shirt. 

“Wow!” whispered Abby.  “You’re a work of art.”  She reached out her hand and tentatively traced one of the little feet tattooed on his chest.  “And you can’t ever let my mother know about these!”  She dragged a fingernail across his nipple and flicked at the ring.

“Maybe we can get matching ones,” said Nick.

“Owww,” said Abby, laughing.  “I don’t think so.”

Then she grew serious.  She reached out both hands and raked her fingernails lightly down his chest and across his abdomen.  Nick made a sound and clenched his stomach muscles as her fingers trailed across the waistband of his sweatpants and one finger lazily circled his navel.

She slipped her hands inside the elastic waistband and stretched it, allowing the pants to drop to the floor.  She tapped his ankle with her foot, motioning him to step out of them.

“Abby,” he whispered and he reached for her.

“Not yet,” she said.  She took his face in her hands and she kissed him lightly on the lips.  Then she moved her mouth all over his body, tasting him…kissing, licking, sucking…his neck, his chest, his arms, his stomach, the whole time using her hands to stroke and caress him…making him harder and harder.  She was lost in him.

“Abby,” he said again, his voice husky.  He tugged on the sash and opened her robe.  Then he slipped it from her shoulders.  Abby’s arms moved up instinctively to cover her breasts.  “No,” he whispered.  “I want to see you too.”

Abby backed up to the bed.  She pulled down the blankets and climbed in.  Nick got in beside her.  He stroked her all over and kissed her neck and sucked on her breasts, flicking his tongue over her nipples.

“Kiss me,” she pleaded.

Nick complied, pressing his soft lips down on hers and then sliding his tongue into her mouth.  She moaned in pleasure and held his head in her hands.  He broke the kiss long enough to manipulate himself to her opening and to enter her.  Then he put his mouth over hers again and kissed her while he moved in and out of her.  It was she who broke the kiss this time, as she leaned her head back on the pillow and arched her back, squeezing her walls around him as they both trembled and shook with the passion that overtook them.  They both made noises, tiny whimpers and grunts, as they sailed away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Aw crap!” said Ronni, as James was unlocking the door of their condo.

“What?”

“I forgot my panties…my thong.  It’s on the floor of your father’s study.”

“No, it’s not,” laughed James, patting his pants.  “It’s right here in my pocket.  I picked it up.”

“Always a detail man, aren’t you, Darling?” said Ronni.  James wasn’t sure she meant it as a compliment.

James pulled the tiny black thong out of his pocket.  “I played with it in my pocket the rest of the evening.”

Ronni smiled and licked her lips.  After they were done in the study, Ronni had cleaned herself up and they had gone back to the party.  James headed back to his business discussion in the library and Ronni went back to moving restlessly around the other rooms.  She had sobered up by that point and had a headache.  And she was starving.  She stayed away from the eggnog and stalked the waiters and their trays like a lioness after a wildebeest.

“That was a lovely thing you did, Darling,” said James, loosening his tie.  He sat down on the edge of the bed and removed his shoes.  He knew that at least one, and probably both, of his business associates knew what he and Ronni had been doing.  It made him feel manly and daring.

“What?” asked Ronni.

“You know, planning that little escapade.  Dressing up for me, all sexy-like, and then…”  He shrugged.

“Oh…oh that…yeah, well…I just wanted to show you how much I love you.”  She cast a stray thought in Nick’s direction and then added, “Want me to show you again?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sharon and John Fremont made love for the second time that day, an unusual occurrence in their busy, middle-aged lives.  The first time had been passionate…a little surprising to John, but who was he to look a gift horse in the mouth.  The second time was comfortable, moving together in a familiar rhythm, reaffirming their love and their life together.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby stretched in her sleep and reached out her arm.  Nick.  She opened her eyes.  He wasn’t there.  She squinted at the clock.  2:40.  Maybe he’d gone back to his own room.  There was a light on in her sitting room. 

Abby slipped out of bed and pulled on her robe, noticing that Nick’s clothes were gone from the floor.  She tiptoed into the sitting room.  Nick was asleep on the settee.  Abby smiled.  It couldn’t have been very comfortable.  He was much too tall for it.  His legs were dangling over the end.  He had a blanket wrapped around him.  It had slipped off his shoulders and he lay hugging himself for warmth.  Abby knew that feeling…when you are too cold to sleep comfortably, but too asleep to get up and do something about it. 

Abby reached over to tuck the blanket up around him.  Nick shifted in his sleep.  Some sheets of paper slipped off him and drifted to the floor.  Abby bent and picked them up.  They were drawings, pencil sketches.  She looked at one after the other.

“Omigod,” she said to herself.

“I couldn’t sleep,” said Nick, sitting up and running a hand through his hair.

“It’s Princess Penelope,” said Abby, looking at him in wonder.

Nick patted the settee beside him and opened the blanket.  “I didn’t want to disturb you so I came out here and re-read your stories.  Then I just…”

Abby snuggled in beside him.  Nick wrapped the blanket around her shoulders.  “Do you like them?” he asked.

“Nick, it’s her.  How did you do that?  How did you get that picture out of my head and onto the paper?”

“You did it,” he said.  “I just took it from the story.  You put it there.”

“They’re wonderful.  Thank you.”

“No problem.  I love to draw.”  He squeezed his arm around her, hugging her.  “Well, I guess we’re idiots to be sitting here…”

“Are you sleepy?” asked Abby.

Nick shifted position and pulled her onto his lap.  “No,” he said with a sexy grin.  “Are you?”

Abby rubbed her hip up against him and stroked his nipple through his t-shirt.  “No.”  She reached up and pulled his head down to hers.  Princess Penelope fluttered to the floor.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“James, I want to buy a house.”

“Mmmhh?”  James Fenton was almost asleep.

“I know you said in the New Year, but you also said ‘last fall’.  I don’t want to put it off any more.  I want a house.  I’m sick of this condo,” pouted Ronni.

“Can we discuss this in the morning?” asked James, sleepily.  He was exhausted.  He didn’t know what had gotten into Ronni tonight but she had worn him out.  It had been fantastic, but he wanted to go to sleep now.

“No, I want you to tell me now that we’ll go looking for a house.  That’s what I want for Christmas, a house.”

“Okay, sure,” promised James idly.  “We’ll look for a house.”  Looking wasn’t finding, he thought.  “G’night, baby.”

“Goodnight, Darling,” said Ronni, slipping out of the bed.  She pulled the covers up over James and tucked them in around him.  Then she went to the kitchen to get a glass of wine.
Chapter 57 by old_archive
“I suppose we’ll have to invite the Carters to the engagement party.”

Sharon Fremont started the second that Abby walked into the dining room.  The initial euphoria had passed.  There was planning to be done…  Sharon had lists spread around her on the table.  Abby told her mother that it would all depend on Nick’s schedule.  The Boys were going to be promoting a new album and they couldn’t just drop everything so Nick could come to an engagement party.  Sharon didn’t see why not.

The week before Christmas would be nice, continued Abby’s mother.  We’ll see what days he’s available.  Now…cocktail party or sit-down dinner?  Here or at the club?

Abby realized that her mother already had the whole event planned…had probably had it planned since the day she’d brought Abby home from the hospital.  She was only offering Abby token input and would talk her out of anything that didn’t agree with Sharon’s plans.  I don’t suppose there’s any chance we could go low-key on this, said Abby.  Her mother looked at her over her reading glasses and went back to her lists.  I didn’t think so, said Abby.  Chicago has been waiting too long for Abigail Fremont to find a man to marry.

And Abigail Fremont had found a man.  After she and Nick had made love in the early hours, she had laid awake, listening to Nick’s even breathing and searching her soul.  And she came to the conclusion that he was right…that they were good for each other.  She thought past the intense emotion of the previous evening and remembered other things…their email conversations, ‘visiting’ Chicago together on the IM, building a snowman.  And she asked herself where she thought she would ever find another man who would build a snowman with her.  What was she waiting for?  True love?  It hadn’t put in an appearance so far.  She’d thought she was getting to that with Philip and what did she get instead?  A couple of choruses of the Pain Song. 

Nick was her friend.  Maybe the best friend she’d ever had.  Was she going to give that up to wait in vain for someone to win her heart?  No, she decided, no she wasn’t.  She was going to marry Nick and live in Chicago and support him and his career in wherever he happened to be.

“Of course, you have to invite the Carters to the engagement party,” Abby sighed.  Why was her mother always such a snob?

“No, you don’t,” said Nick.

The Fremont women looked up.  The older one smiled and said, Good morning.  The younger one blushed and smiled and said, Good morning.  Nick walked over to where Abby was sitting.  He put his hand on her shoulder and squeezed gently.

“Don’t invite my parents to anything but the wedding, and I’ll have to think hard about that one too.”

“Oh, Nick, don’t be silly,” said Abby.

Nick shook his head.  “The state they are in right now, I couldn’t trust them to be in the same room together.”  He looked over at Sharon.  “They might make a scene.”

Sharon shuddered.  Oh, dear.

Abby offered Nick coffee and breakfast.  Sharon moved her papers off the table and started asking questions.  When was he going to tell the Boys?  His parents?  The world?  And what about a photo?  They needed a photo of them together…for the local announcement.

“For God’s sake, Sharon, let the boy eat,” said John, coming into the room.  “Good morning, Nick.  Abigail.”

“Morning, Daddy.”

“Sir.”

“Why don’t you run up and get your computer camera, Honey?” asked John.  “We can take some pictures of you before you leave for the airport.”

“Do we have to?” asked Abigail, laughing.  “Nick’s not very photogenic, you know.”   She stood up and left the room.

“Nick,” said John in a serious tone, after Abby was out of earshot.  “There’s something I need to say.”

Here it comes, thought Nick.  The ‘don’t hurt my baby’ speech. 

“Don’t worry, Sir…Mrs. Fremont…I will never hurt your daughter.”

John opened his mouth to protest that that wasn’t what he was going to say, but Nick didn’t give him a chance.  “I know our worlds are different, and I know there’ll be some tough moments, but we can do this.  Together, we can do this.”

John heard Abby’s footsteps in the hall.  “Yes, Nick,” he said, “I’m sure that you can.  Welcome to the family, Son.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick sat on the plane and asked himself what the hell he thought he was doing.  It had all seemed so workable in the confines of the Fremont home.  And it seemed utterly insane out here in the real world.  Married.  Nick Carter.  To a Chicago socialite with a college degree.  The media would have a field day with that.  The media, hell!  The Boys will have a field day.

He would tell them tomorrow.  He’d call his parents today when he got home and he’d tell the Boys tomorrow.  They could decide together how to break it to the teenyboppers.  He leaned back in his seat and stretched out his long legs.  He pulled his cap down over his eyes and closed them, pretending to be asleep.  For the rest of the flight he played with phrases in his head, trying to come up with ways of talking about getting married without using the word ‘love’.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You’re what?!”

“Getting married, Mom.”

“Are you crazy?  Who is this girl?  What does she want from you?”

Nick sighed.  He knew it would be like this.  He had even considered not telling her.  His dad had taken the news well, but hadn’t managed to avoid the odd bitter comment, like how he guessed Nick knew what he was doing, these things always looked good in the beginning, you just never knew how they were going to end.

Nick phoned his dad first and then asked him if he would mind if Nick let his mother think he’d called her first.  Bob Carter laughed and said, yeah, that’d be okay.  Nick decided that he’d rather tell his mother in person.  He wasn’t sure why.  He just thought he’d have more control of the situation.

He dropped by the house without calling first.  Catching her off guard might work in his favor.  She was home alone.  The kids had all had enough of the family Thanksgiving stuff and were off hanging out with their friends.

Jane didn’t offer him so much as a glass of water, just ushered him into the living room and started in on him.  So nice of you to drop by, she said sarcastically, we didn’t think we’d have the pleasure of your company over the holiday.

Nick sighed and looked around the room.  It was messy.  He wasn’t the tidiest of people, he’d be the first to admit it, but his mother had always kept a clean, tidy house.  Now it looked like little effort was being made.  There were dust mites in the corners and a stain on the carpet by the coffee table.

“I can’t afford the cleaning service any more,” said his mother, noticing his look.  “Ever since you…”

Nick held up his hand.  That wasn’t what he was here for.  Slowly, haltingly, stammering and blushing way more than he wanted to, he managed to spit out that he had proposed to Abby this weekend and that he was getting married.  He tried to reassure his mother that Abby didn’t ‘want’ anything from him, that she liked him for him.  And she wasn’t after his money, he said.  She had her own.

Jane’s eyes lit up at that and Nick changed the subject.  That would be the last thing any of them would need, Jane putting the bite on the Fremonts.  What’s her last name? demanded Jane, as if that was an indication of good breeding.  Nick was tempted to say Mohamed or Singh or something just to push his mother’s buttons, but he didn’t.  He said simply, Fremont.

When’s the wedding?

Nick replied that they hadn’t decided that yet, but that it would be within the year.  He wasn’t sure about that himself, but he figured Sharon wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer than that.

What about the tour?

That won’t be a problem.  We can work it into the schedule.  The Boys might want to come to the wedding after all, he added sarcastically.

He had a bad moment when Jane asked for the Fremonts' address and phone number so that she could contact them to talk about wedding plans.  Nick refused politely, saying that it was way too early to start talking about things like that and besides, she was the groom’s mother.  She didn’t really have to do anything but show up.

Nick stood up to go.  “Mom, can you please not say anything to anyone until I’ve had a chance to tell the guys.  I’m not sure how we’re going to make this public yet.”

Jane nodded absently and waved her hand through the air.  Yeah, sure.

“Mom, I want you to say it out loud.  I want you to promise me you won’t say anything to anyone.”

Jane narrowed her eyes at her son.  “What’s the matter, don’t you trust me?”

“No, Mom, I don’t,” said Nick bluntly.  “Once bitten, twice burned…or whatever they say.  This is important, Mom.  Don’t screw this up.  Or else…”

“Are you threatening me, Nick?”  His mother was outraged.

Nick stared at his mother for a moment.  Then he dropped his eyes and sighed.  “This is really important to me, Mom.”

His mother put her hand on his arm.  “Are you sure, Nicky?  Are you sure this is what you want?”

Nick nodded but didn’t meet her eyes.  “Yeah, Mom.  I’m sure,” he said to the floor.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

He screwed it up completely when he told the guys.  He’d planned what he wanted to say, but in his head the conversation was always one-on-one.  It was way harder when four of them were tossing questions at him.

They were meeting in L.A. to map out the publicity for the album release and the tour.  The album was being released the next day, too late for the Thanksgiving weekend rush, but in time for Christmas.  The first single was climbing the charts, the video had been released and the fans were busy pumping it up on TRL.  They all had their fingers crossed.  They weren’t expecting to reach the heights of Millennium, or even Black and Blue, but they hoped that the record would be a success.  And each of them in his own heart, prayed more for critical approval than monetary sales.  They didn’t need the money.  They needed the respect.

Everyone was nervous and on edge.  There were lots of details being thrown around.  It was hard for Nick to find an opening to slip the information in.  He’d planned on telling them right away, when everyone was doing the ‘How was your Thanksgiving?’ thing.  He was hoping one of them would say, ‘So, did anyone do anything special?’  But no one did.  They didn’t even really get to talk about it.  Brian asked and Howie was halfway through his answer when Jay Stiles came into the room and said, let’s get to work.

They talked about television appearances and radio interviews, mapping out the next few weeks.  Nick was about to say that he’d need a couple of days off before Christmas to attend his engagement party, when Brian stepped in.  “I don’t want to do anything after December 20,” he said.  “I want to be home for the holidays.”

No problem, said Jay and he drew a line through that week on the calendar.  He started talking about New Year’s Eve…did they want to do something public then?

General Stiles marched his troops through the next few months, talking about tour dates and venues.  It was all in the beginning stages, he said.  They weren’t planning a big tour until they got some initial reaction to the album.

“This looks workable,” said Kevin, finally, speaking for the group.  “We’re not going to kill ourselves this time around.  Right?”  His brothers nodded at him.  Right.

“Yeah, and…you know…we want to be…like…flexible,” said Nick, wishing he wasn’t sweating so much.  “You know…like if something comes up…or we…you know…had something planned…”

“Ya got something planned, Nicky?” asked AJ.

“Yeah,” said Nick with a grin.  “My wedding.”

And all hell broke loose.
Chapter 58 by old_archive
The questions came at him from everywhere.  How?  When?  Where?

“Abby, right?” asked AJ, when the initial hubbub died down.

“Of course,” said Nick.  “I asked her on the weekend.  Saturday.  She said yes.”

“Well, I guess so,” said Kevin, “or you wouldn’t be planning a wedding.”

“I don’t know when it will be, I mean, we don’t want to wait forever, but…we never really got into talking about that.”

Congratulations were offered all around, along with a few sarcastic comments about Nick’s maturity level and Abby’s wisdom.

“Were you planning on doing that…asking her?” asked Brian.  As far as he knew, Nick hadn’t said anything to anyone about it.

“Nah, it was kind of spur of the moment.  It just came out of me.”

They nodded.  Yeah, that was Nick’s style, all right.

“Now you got to get her a ring,” said AJ.

“No, I gave her one,” said Nick without thinking.

“You went out and bought one right then?” asked Howie.  He knew Nick had flown back on Sunday morning.

“No, I had it with me.”

The others looked confused.  “You mean, you weren’t planning on asking her but you just happened to have an engagement ring on you?”

Aw crap, thought Nick.  How do I get out of this one?  “Um…I…”

“I guess maybe your head wasn’t planning it, but your heart was,” said Kevin, rescuing him.

“Yeah, that’s it,” said Nick.  “Yeah, like Kevin said.  I guess I was just…you know…prepared for anything.”

“How did her parents take it?” asked Brian.

“They’re pleased, I think.  Her dad welcomed me to the family.”

“And your folks?”  AJ decided to bite the bullet.

Nick shrugged.  “Dad was cool.  Mom was…Mom.  I made her swear not to say anything to anyone, but you know Mom.”

“Yeah, so what’s the story on that?” asked Kevin.  “How are you planning on announcing it?”

“Well, I kinda wanted to talk to you guys about that?  What do you all think?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

How’s it going?  Please thank your parents for having me for the weekend.  I’m sending flowers to them.  I never did get a gift for them.  Stuff kinda got in the way, didn’t it?  LOL!

I talked it over with the guys and we agreed that the announcement should come from your end.  We want it treated like a personal matter, so an announcement or press release from me wouldn’t be a good idea.  Is that okay?

I’ve cleared the week before Christmas on my calendar, so you can tell your mother that.  I’m pretty busy otherwise, what with the album coming out and all.  I’m attaching a schedule of TV appearances, in case you want to tune in.

Can you send me a copy of your first story, please.  I was telling the guys about it and they want to read it.

Your fiancé
Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

My goodness, you are certainly going to be working hard over the next few weeks.  And I thought the life of a rock star was all laid back and lazy.  LOL!  You won’t even need Luke!

My parents would be happy to make the announcement (read:  delighted, elated, over the moon!). Attached are three pictures of us that my dad took.  Which one do you think is best?

There seems to be some confusion about how you spell your name.  Is it Nicholas or Nickolas?

As for a gift, I still have that little package in my bedside drawer.  I could give that to my mother if you’d like.  LOL!!

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Those were all great pictures, but I liked the second one best, the one where we’re looking at each other instead of the camera.  Which did you pick?

As for my name…most people spell it ‘Nicholas’ because that’s the normal way, but my mother, for some reason, spelled it ‘Nickolas’ on the hospital record.  She says now that she was thinking of Christmas and St. Nick or some such bullshit, but I think she was just a lousy speller. 

I guess your mother would stroke out at the thought of just putting ‘Nick’.

Don’t forget to send me the story.

Say hi to Frosty for me.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

I saw you on Leno last night.  You guys sounded great.  I love the song.

My parents placed the announcement in the paper today.  We all liked the second picture too.  I have scanned the announcement and attached it, so that you can see it.  Show it to AJ in case he still thinks I don’t exist!  LOL!

My mother has decided on the 21st for the party.  Is that okay with you?  Do you want to stay in the Fremont Fortress again or at a hotel?  I am looking at apartments but don’t expect to have one before the New Year.

A terrible tragedy in the back yard.  A warm front moved through and reduced Frosty to a mere puddle of his former self.  And then a squirrel attacked him and ate one of his eyes.  Quite hideous, really.

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mr. and Mrs. John Fremont of Oak Park are happy to announce the engagement of their daughter, Abigail Charlotte Fremont to Mr. Nicholas Gene Carter, son of Mr. and Mrs. Robert Carter of Los Angeles.  Miss Fremont is a graduate of Northwestern University.  Mr. Carter is a musician.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey Abby!

Sorry to hear about Frosty.  (I nearly choked on my Cheerios when I read it!  When am I going to learn not to eat and read your email at the same time?!)

We’ve got some radio interviews today and then the Paul Richards show tonight.  Then we’re heading to Las Vegas.  We’re doing a guest appearance with Celine Dion in her nightclub act.  She’s taping a special for TV.

My mother wants to meet you.  Run, Abby, run!!

Still waiting on the story.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“The Backstreet Boys, ladies and gentlemen.”  Paul Richards stood at his desk applauding, as the Boys made their way from the stage to the chairs.  Howie and Brian were in the back row this time.  AJ, Kevin and Nick were down front.  The audience was full of women and young girls, not quite believing in their luck at seeing the five men sing together again.

Richards made some nice comments about the song and showed the CD cover to the camera.  Kevin thanked the fans for being patient and said that he hoped they would think it was worth the wait.  The audience applauded and cheered. 

“So,” said Richards, opening up a file folder on his desk.  “I have here an item from today’s Chicago Tribune.”

Nick started to laugh.  The others looked at him.  He realized he hadn’t told them about the announcement yet.

“You know what this is, don’t you, Nick?” laughed Richards.  Nick nodded and started to blush.  “Do you mind if I read it out loud?” continued the host.

“No, go ahead,” said Nick.  “It’s good news.”

“Mr. and Mrs. John Fremont…”

Nick felt Brian’s hand on his shoulder, giving him a reassuring squeeze.  The audience had gasped at the news.  Some of them were in tears.

“'…Mr. Carter is a musician.'  This wouldn’t be you, would it, Nick?”

Nick nodded and grinned.  There was no going back now.  “Yeah, that’s me.  I’m getting married.”

The cries of ‘noooooo’ from some of the audience members were drowned out by the enthusiastic applause of the rest of them.

Abby watched with her parents in Chicago.  There was no going back now, she thought.

“He looks good,” said her father.

“I like that song,” said her mother.

“I gave him the name for it,” said Abby.

“I’m very happy,” said Nick.

“We’re all happy for him,” said Kevin.

“Just me and Howie left,” said AJ.

“OMMMMIIIIIIIIIGGGGGGODDDDDDDD!!!!!” said the Internet.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

I am sending you my new email address.  I started getting some interesting messages after the announcement.  I guess it wasn’t too hard for them to figure out abby.fremont@chicom.net.  I thought about doing something cutesy like nickschick or cartersgirl, but in the end, I decided that I’m just not cutesy.  So write to me at inthefreezer@chicom.net.

You have a lot of fans, Nick, but I think some of them might not be quite right in the head.  There are several of them who think that they are engaged to you.  Are they crazy or are you some kind of Mormon or something?

My mom and dad watched the show with me.  Mom liked the song.  You may have a new fan.  I’ll ease her in gently and I don’t think I’ll play ‘If you want it to be good, girl…” for her until after we’re married.

I’ve attached the story.  It’s called Why Me?  Please don’t tell me if they hate it.

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

They loved it.  Send the next one.

Nick
Chapter 59 by old_archive
Abby stood by the magazine kiosk and stared up at the arrivals monitor.  The flight was on time.  Nick would be here in just a few minutes.  She tried to tell her stomach to settle down, but it wouldn’t listen.  She knew that she and Nick were just friends, but she had spent the last three nights in a row dreaming about the ‘fringe benefits’.

The automatic doors swooshed open and a line of people came through.  Houston, thought Abby, that’s the flight from Houston.

Nick had decided to stay with the Fremonts again.  He was flying in for the party and then flying out the next day.  The schedule was tight enough without having to worry about extra stops at hotels.

The last month had been packed with activity for both of them.  Abby steadfastly refused to get excited about the engagement party.  It gave her a queasy feeling, in fact, every time she thought about it.  She would be on display with Nick for all of Chicago society to see…and comment on.  Oh well, she told herself, at least they won’t be looking at me.  He’s the good-looking one.  But she knew what people would say.  How did an ugly duckling like her end up with a guy like that?

Nick had been all over the country with the guys, promoting the album.  It was a winner and sales were good.  Plans for the tour were getting into high gear.  Rehearsals were starting right after Christmas…in Florida…where it all began.

Another swoosh of the door.  Another glance at the monitor.  The flight from New York was in.

The party was being held at the country club in the main dining room.  It was a large room with windows along two sides that jutted out like the prow of a ship and looked out over the golf course.  The trees along the path to the first tee and the eighteenth green were festooned with lights.  It would be beautiful at night.  The dining room was decorated for Christmas, with a large tree in one corner and tasteful pine boughs and red velvet bows across the mantel of the fireplace.

Sharon had decided on a cocktail party and dance rather than a sit-down dinner.  That way, Nick and Abigail could circulate and meet all their guests.  The cream of Chicago society had been invited and there were very few who sent their regrets.   Abby did not fool herself for one second that it was her they were coming to see.  She just hoped no one would be crass enough to ask for an autograph.  And she hoped that security could keep the fans at bay.

The last month had been very interesting from that standpoint.  Abby had watched in amazement and horror as her life devolved on the Internet.  The announcement on the Paul Richards show had set the wheels in motion.  By the time she went up to bed that night, it had started.  She plugged into the MFC to see if there was any reaction.  There sure was.  And the big question seemed to be, Who is she?

By the next morning, the picture from the newspaper announcement had been scanned and uploaded by a dozen different people.  Abby laughed to see that one girl had carefully removed Abby from the picture and was now using Nick alone as her avatar on her message board.

Abby was interested to learn that she was a social worker and a teacher…and a writer.  She had Nick to thank for that one.  Discussion of her looks was more low-key than she thought it would be.  There must be a lot of girls out there who considered themselves homely.  They said that she looked like a caring person, that as long as Nick was happy that was what counted, that they were glad he had chosen a real person (apparently beautiful people aren’t real, she thought) and that it didn’t really matter who he chose, he was going to be the pretty one anyway.

Word of the engagement party leaked out and girls from the Chicago area got on the trail and passed what information they could to those in other parts of the country.  When the actual invitation was scanned and uploaded, Abby knew that there was a fan/spy/shit-disturber among her mother’s acquaintances.  She did not share this information with her mother.  Sharon would not stop until she found out who had done it and then she would have the woman banished.

Plans were afoot for a vigil outside the country club.  Maybe Nick would stop and talk to them on the way in or out of the party.  And even if he doesn’t, we’ll be there to support him!  Candles!  Let’s bring candles.  That will be pretty…Christmasy…  And we could sing carols.  Oh, that’s a great idea!  We could serenade him with Christmas carols. 

Abby had a quiet chat with her father about the situation.  They agreed to say nothing to Sharon but John got his head of security to hire some off-duty police officers to patrol the gate and the perimeter of the club.

Abby didn’t see how Nick could win this one.  If he drove through the gate and didn’t acknowledge the fans, they would be disappointed.  And Abby knew that would disappoint him.  But if he stopped to talk to them, his future mother-in-law would throw a fit. 

Abby twisted the ring nervously on her finger and shifted from one foot to the other.  Another glance at the monitor told her that his plane was on the ground and he would be here soon.  And then the doors swooshed open and there he was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick sat on the plane, willing it to go faster.  He wanted to get on the ground.  He wanted to see Abby.  He wanted to scoop her up in his arms and twirl her around.  He wanted a hug.  And then later, he wanted sex.  But first, he wanted a hug.

Nick felt like his life was complete.  He couldn’t be happier…well, except for the whole parent thing…  He was making music, having fun with the guys, doing what he loved best.  He was engaged to be married and that made people treat him like a grown up.  Reporters stopped asking him stupid questions in interviews, like ‘how big are your feet?’  They asked him about the music and about wedding plans.  His stock answer was ‘within the year’.  He wouldn’t tell them the date even if he did know it.  Fans would be camping outside the church and stalking the minister!

And he had Abby!  She made him laugh every day.  Her emails were hilarious and now that her sharp humor was not always directed at herself, she was even funnier.  Nick had shared her stories with the guys.  They agreed that she was a very talented writer. 

Nick and Abby continued their once-a-day, sometimes twice, correspondence via email.  They rarely talked on the phone.  Nick wasn’t good on the phone and neither was Abby.  They stammered and stuttered and there were either long silences or they talked over each other.  And it was hard to end the conversation.  The usual endearments that engaged people would say to each other weren’t allowed here and there was always a gap.  Gotta go.  Okay, talk to you later.  Gap.  Bye.  Bye.  Nick hated the gap and so did Abby.  So by tacit agreement, he didn’t call her much and she didn’t call him at all.

The guys wondered about this relationship.  Especially AJ.  Nick had told them all that they were welcome to attend the party but that it was okay if they didn’t want to.  Kevin asked him if he really wanted that zoo and Nick admitted that he didn’t.  So then, we won’t go, but thanks for the invitation, said Howie.  AJ was disappointed.  He would have liked to have gone.  He suggested that maybe Nick would want one of them there, at least, for support.  Nick said, thanks but no, and felt bad because he could sense that AJ wanted to go, but Nick knew that he was the last person Sharon Fremont wanted walking through the door.

Abby had told Nick that she was turning her mother into a fan.  She played selected songs for her and told her about the boys.  Sharon was happy to discover that two of them were already married and that Howie was known for being the sweetest person on the planet.  She liked that they had charitable foundations, that they were giving back.  She approved of Brian’s dedication to God, but didn’t think he needed to speak of it all the time.  That made her uncomfortable.  She thought Kevin was very handsome, although she didn’t approve of some of the hairstyles Abby showed her.  A Mohawk, for heaven’s sakes!  On a grown man! 

But she didn’t want to hear about AJ.  He was the one who had strayed from the path, the fallen angel.  Abby couldn’t figure out which her mother disapproved of more, the fact that AJ had fallen into alcoholism and drug addiction or the fact that he had done it publicly.  Many families had issues like those to deal with, Sharon had remarked frostily one day, and they didn’t do it on national television.

Nick did not share any of this information with the guys.  Other than Abby’s stories, he rarely shared anything about her.  And that was because he rarely thought about her after she put a smile on his face with her morning email.  Abby was not part of his real world at the moment, his world of singing, personal appearances and publicity…the world that he loved.  She snuck in on the edges whenever a reporter mentioned his engagement.  Nick always looked surprised, AJ thought.  Like he’d forgotten she was there.

That was very close to the truth.  And it was the same in Chicago.  At least, it would have been, if Sharon hadn’t brought up the plans for the engagement party fifty times a day.  Abby escaped whenever she could…to the school and the hospital and the computer.  But she was expected to show up at mealtimes and then she was held hostage.  It didn’t matter what direction she tried to turn the conversation in, her mother always managed to bring it back to the party…who was coming, who wanted to come but hadn’t been invited, problems with the caterer…stuff Abby didn’t care about.  Then somehow, her mother would say something to trigger her anxiety and Abby would be off to check the Internet, to make sure that there were no surprises waiting for her in Nick World.

Abby wrote every night before she went to bed.  She had a vituperative little piece in the freezer that she knew would never see the light of day…even for Nick.  It was called Princess Penelope’s Mother Fucks Up Her Life Completely with an Engagement Party.  Abby made revisions daily.

When she went to bed, she thought about Nick.  She second-guessed herself constantly on her decision to become engaged to him, but she always went to sleep fairly sure that she had made the right decision.  Nick was right.  This was perfect for both of them.  She loved her life in Chicago now and wouldn’t want to give it up.  She didn’t want to live in Los Angeles or Florida.  She certainly didn’t want to go ‘on the road’.  And how wonderful it would be, once she got all this engagement crap out of the way, to have her own apartment, live her own life, be her own person…with the occasional visit and fringe benefits from the very talented, very personable, very pretty Nick Carter.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The doors swooshed open and there he was. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The doors swooshed open and there she was.

This time, Nick only had one bag.  He dropped it on the ground and stopped, unmindful of the people swirling out around him.  “Abby.”  He mouthed the word.  She couldn’t hear it for the noise of the people.  He made a fist and touched his thumb gently to his chin twice. 

She smiled at him and ran her curved fingers across her eyebrows.  Nick.  Then he scooped her into his arms and twirled her around.  They hugged each other and breathed each other in.  Finally, he set her on the ground.  They looked into each other’s eyes.   Nick ran his thumb down the side of her face and grinned.  Abby laughed and gave him a playful punch on the shoulder.  Here we go again, she said.

Yep, he answered, picking up his bag.  Where’d you park?

This way.  She motioned with her head and started up the concourse.  Nick fell into step behind her.  It was crowded and walking side by side was difficult.  Nick didn’t mind.  He enjoyed watching Abby’s hips sway in her jeans.  He was looking forward to later that night when he could put his skin next to hers.

But first…oh yeah, there was a really big ‘first’.
Chapter 60 by old_archive
“Would you like a drink, Nick?’  John Fremont paused in the act of pouring scotch over some ice cubes.

“Um…I…I don’t know if I should.  You know…like, I’m nervous and all and…”  Nick stood in the doorway, twisting his fingers together.

“Relax,” said John.  “The worst part is over…the Sharon test.  And you passed that with flying colors.”  John motioned Nick to a seat.  “Come in and sit down.  It may be a bit of a wait.  Ladies, you know.  They want everything perfect.”

Nick sat on the edge of a chair, resisting the urge to wipe his sweaty palms on the upholstery and using his pants instead.

Nick had not known what to wear.  Abby had said that she was wearing a dress, short…not a formal one.  Suit and tie would do, she’d said.  Nick wasn’t sure he had one that was appropriate. AJ offered to go shopping with him, which gave the guys their biggest laugh of that day.  Finally, Howie went with him.  Nick was wearing a black suit with a long jacket.  His shirt was snowy white and French cuffs peeked out from the bottom of his jacket sleeves.  Much discussion had taken place over the selection of a tie.  Nick hated wearing them.  He felt constrained, like he was choking.  AJ told him not to bother with one then, but Kevin and Brian shook their heads.  No, a tie was a must in this situation.  Howie finally brought him one that they all agreed was perfect.  It was a shimmery grey material with a black woven pattern that seemed to shift with movement in the light.  Nick wondered if he could make people seasick by swaying from side to side.

“Hi, Honey,” said John suddenly.  “You look nice.”  John Fremont was the only one not to get the full import of the Abby reformation.  This was not because he didn’t think she looked great now, but because he hadn’t thought her ugly before.  She had always been his beautiful little girl.

“Hi, Daddy.”

Nick turned his head to the side.  The first thing he saw was the shoes…black, sleek high heels, holding a set of slim ankles.  Nick’s eyes moved up the calves to the knees and the hem of the dress just above them.

The dress was taffeta, a deep green that shimmered in the light and changed to a burgundy tone.  The skirt was full, made of three stiff ruffles.  It made a rustling sound as she walked.  The bodice was tight, fitting to the belted waist, where a circlet of rhinestones provided the buckle.  The neckline was square, low-cut enough to show a little cleavage.  The sleeves were long and tight. 

Nick’s eyes continued to travel upward.  Abby’s hair and makeup were carefully done.  She looked wonderful.  She stood with her bottom lip between her teeth and wrinkled her nose.  Well?

“Wow!” whispered Nick, rising to his feet.

“I was going to wear the French countess thing,” laughed Abby nervously, “but it’s at the cleaner’s.”

“Wow!” whispered Nick again.

“Let’s get a picture,” said John, holding up Abby’s camera.  “While we’re waiting for your mother.”

John removed the camera from the case and fiddled with buttons.  “How about over here by the fireplace?  Or by the tree?  What do you think?”

Nick picked up Abby’s left hand.  He brushed his fingertips over the ring.  He smiled at her.  “You nervous?” he whispered.

“Sweating like a pig,” answered Abby with a grin.

“Me too,” said Nick, leading her to the fireplace.  John positioned them and took some pictures.  He checked each one carefully on the LED screen and then made corrections, “Nick turn your head a little to the left.  Abigail, move your hand higher so we can see the ring.  Good.  Now smile.”

“Daddy’s new hobby,” said Abby through a frozen smile as they waited for John to take the picture.

“Now how about by the tree?”  John ushered them to the other side of the room.

“He got so many compliments on the engagement picture that he’s turned into Ansel Adams.”

“Oh,” said Nick, guessing that was some kind of photographer.

“I tried to tell him that the picture was good because it had Nick Carter in it,” added Abby with a twinkle in her eye, “but there’s no stopping him.  It annoys the hell out of Mother, so it’s not a totally bad thing.”

“Behave yourself, Abby,” admonished Nick in a whisper.  “She’s your mother.”

“Two words, big fella,” retorted Abby.  “For...sale.”

Nick burst out laughing.  He slipped his arm around Abby’s waist and pulled her into his body for a hug.  He kissed the top of her head and let her go.  He didn’t want to smudge or wrinkle anything.

“John, are you playing with that camera again?” said Sharon Fremont, sailing into the room.  She was dressed in a black silk shift with a single strand of pearls.  She looked very elegant.  Nick could feel his palms starting to sweat again and his vocabulary disintegrating.

“Yes, Dear, and I got some great shots.  Come and see.”

Nick watched John and Sharon huddle over the tiny screen.  Sharon commented on every picture, bland compliments like ‘very nice’ and ‘lovely’ or criticisms, mostly about Abby, she should have had her chin up, her eyes looked crossed.

Nick knew one thing about Sharon Fremont.  He was more afraid of her than anyone in the world.  Because she had managed to do something no one else ever had.  She had made Jane Carter shut up.

Nick’s mother had started in on him the moment she found out about the party.  Thank God he’d spent most of the previous month flitting around the country.  If she’d been able to get to him in person, Nick was sure that she would have locked him in a room until she got her way.

Jane Carter was no dummy.  She checked out Abby and her family thoroughly.  She started making plans to go to Chicago.

The barrage of phone messages grew increasingly bizarre until Nick knew he could no longer ignore them.  He told his mother that the party was a small gathering, just a few of the Fremont’s closest friends.  He told her that he was going to be very busy meeting a lot of new people and he wouldn’t have time to keep an eye on her.

She pounced.  “Make up your mind.  Is it a small party or are there a lot of people?  You can’t have it both ways.  And what do you mean, ‘keep an eye on me’?  What do you think I would do?”

Nick didn’t want to get into that.  “I just meant that I wouldn’t be able to spend a lot of time with you, you know, introduce you around.  I’ll be meeting most of these people for the first time myself.”

“Don’t worry about me.  I can take care of myself.  I’m good at meeting people.  And I suppose I can force myself to talk to your father for a couple of hours, if need be.”

“Well, see, Mom, here’s the thing…”  Nick tried to find the words.

He didn’t and Jane went away with the impression that Nick didn’t want his father at the party.

The next phone message Nick received was from his father, sounding hurt, saying that he understood that Nick didn’t think his old dad would fit in with the society crowd, but ‘good luck’ anyway.

Nick sighed as he punched in the number.  He tried to explain to his father that Bob had it all wrong.  It wasn’t that Nick didn’t want him there, it was… Again Nick tried to find the words that would make his father understand without actually saying it…that he was afraid to put his parents in the same room because he couldn’t trust them not to embarrass him.

“Aw hell, Dad, I don’t even want to go,” he finally said in desperation, inadvertently landing on just the right approach.  “I’m only doing it for Abby.  It’s going to be a bunch of snooty society-types.  I’m sure I’ll do something wrong – double-dip my chip or something.”

“Better you than me,” laughed his father.  “I didn’t want to go in the first place.  I just kinda…well, you know, the way your mother phrased it…”

“Yeah, I know, Dad,” said Nick, wondering when his dad was going to come to his senses and stop listening to her.

“What are you going to do about her?” asked Bob.

Nick didn’t know the answer to that.  He discussed it with Abby, who offered a couple of suggestions and then finally asked for his mother’s phone number, saying she was turning it over to Sharon.

Nick didn’t know what Sharon said.  He didn’t want to know.  All he knew was that suddenly Jane announced that she wasn’t going to Chicago, even though Sharon had graciously invited her.  No, things were too busy in California, what with the party being the week before Christmas…so much to do for the kids who were still living at home…

Nick knew that his mother was hurt and tried to mollify her by saying that he was sure she’d have more to do with the wedding.

“Oh, I don’t think so, Nick,” she answered in a resigned tone.  “I’m only the groom’s mother.  The bride’s parents handle all of that.”  She paused and then asked conversationally, “Um…is Abby at all like her mother?”

“No,” said Nick.  “She’s not.”  Later that night, as he was drifting to sleep, he wondered if that were true.  Abby could be pretty stubborn when she wanted her own way.  And she seemed to be getting more self-reliant and determined by the day.  Hmmm, maybe it’s a good thing we’ll be in different cities most of the time, was his final thought of the day.
Chapter 61 by old_archive
“Well, I guess we should be going,” said Sharon, setting her glass down on a coaster.

“Um…before we do…I…um…I have something for Abby,” said Nick.  He pulled a slim box out of his pocket.  “I know we said we weren’t going to, but…”

Abby opened the box.  She smiled at Nick and lifted out the gold chain.  On the end of it was a diamond, floating on two waves of white gold.  It was a perfect match for her engagement ring.  “How long have you been carrying that around?” she asked, as Nick moved behind her and fastened the clasp.

“I just got it,” he said.  “This week.”  He squeezed her shoulder.

“I got you something too,” said Abby.  She picked a small, square box off the mantel. 

Nick opened it and stared at the contents.  It was a small piece of black marble, shot through with white streaks.  Nick took it out of the box and held it in his hand.  His thumb began idly stroking the cool surface.

“It’s perfect,” he whispered.  Abby and Nick looked at each other for a long moment, their history together flashing before their eyes…Brookhaven Lodge, email, phone calls, Thanksgiving weekend.  Nick picked up Abby’s hand and kissed her fingertips.  “Let’s do it, my friend,” he whispered.”

My friend.  Abby nodded.  “Exactly,” she said.

John cleared his throat.  “Um…well…Sharon and I wanted to get you two something, but Abby refused.  So, we…um…we made a donation to your charity…your Oceans Campaign.”

“Wow!” said Nick, “that’s really nice of you.  Thanks.”

“And that’s what we told everyone who asked,” said Sharon.  “We said ‘no gifts’, but if people insisted, we mentioned your foundation.”  She looked at the slim, gold band on her wrist.  “Now, we really must…"

“Yes, the car is here,” said John.  He had hired a car for the evening.  His security chief had forced him to.  He wanted a professional driver at the wheel if there was going to be a crowd of love-crazed, grief-stricken teenagers.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They rode in silence, Nick and Abby holding hands, John and Sharon with theirs folded primly in their lap.  Snow covered the ground, but the roads were clear. 

“We’re going in the back way,” said John as the car drove past the entrance.

Abby could see a small crowd, maybe twenty people.  They had lawn chairs and blankets.  They were busy with signs and candles.  They were laughing and happy.  “Sort of a Nick tailgate party,” said Abby.

Nick laughed and squeezed her hand.  He knew he’d be way more comfortable out there with the fans than inside the country club under the probing, critical eyes of Sharon Fremont and her cronies.

There were nearly two hundred people expected, friends of the Fremonts and business associates of John’s.  There were some younger people on the list, second generation snobs, Abby called them, sons and daughters of her parents’ friends, ones who had stayed in Chicago.  The society columnists for both major newspapers were there.

Abby had wanted to invite Rita and Susan from the school, but her mother had suggested crisply that the guest list was getting full but they would certainly be invited to the wedding. 

“It’s not like they’d be bringing the children,” retorted Abby, knowing her mother would shudder at the thought.  “Although,” she continued, “maybe that would be a good idea.  The class could come and perform, sing a little song, or something.”

“How can they sing if they’re deaf?” asked her mother, before realizing that her daughter was teasing her.  “Abigail, that was tasteless,” she reprimanded her when she figured it out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“The invitation said ‘eight o’clock’,” said Sharon, ironing out the last few details as the car pulled up to the stone portico at the front doors of the club.  “We will do the receiving line until precisely 8:45.  Anyone who has not arrived by then will have to seek you out.”

Nick looked at Abby.  Receiving line?  She squeezed his hand.  “Think of it as a meet-and-greet,” she said, as he helped her from the car.  Nick nodded.  He knew how to do that.

They stood for forty minutes.  First was John, who shook hands with the guests and passed them on to his wife.  Sharon spoke with each guest for a sentence or two and then introduced them to Nick.  Abby stood on the other side of Nick and whispered comments in his ear.  While Sharon was saying, “Harold Stone, Viacorp Enterprises,” Abby was saying, “Cheapest man in Chicago.  Won’t spend a dime.” 

George and Marian Brisbane, friends of ours.  They both have affairs all the time.

Kenneth and Louise Taunton.  We go way back.  She’s had three facelifts.

Miles and Jeannette Fenton.  Our closest friends.  He’s nice.  She’s a Sharon wannabe.

Malcolm and Sylvia Porter.  Malcolm works with John.  He’s gay.  She has an eating disorder.

Donald and Miranda Howell. 

The name flitted across Nick’s brain but was gone before it could really register.  He’d heard so many names tonight.  Seen so many faces.  They were all blending into one.  He’d never be able to remember any of them.  Nick wanted to move.  He wanted a drink.  He looked at Abby.  Were they nearly done?

Abby was impressed with how well Nick had done.  Of course, none of the women had fainted or cried, although Abby thought he might have handled that well too.  He smiled through the compliments from the women…I enjoy your work…I love your music.  The men just shook his hand and moved on.  He wasn’t a businessman in Chicago.  They didn’t need him.  They spent their time with Abby, giving her best wishes in carefully rehearsed phrases that wouldn’t lead to an accidental faux pas, like ‘Congratulations, you finally found a man’ or ‘we thought we’d never see this day’.

“It’s almost 8:45, so I guess we can take a break soon…what do you say, make a run for it, head for the border?” laughed Abby.  Then her face sobered.  “Here’s a few more.  Oh look…Lady Vera has arrived.”  Abby felt her stomach turn over.

Nick turned to the doorway, where a group of people was making its way forward.  He didn’t move. He didn’t speak.  Ronni.  Oh, good Lord.  Breathe, Nick, breathe, he told himself. 

"Veronica Fenton.  I hate her more than anyone I’ve ever met,” hissed Abby bitterly in Nick’s ear, as Ronni flirted with John, holding his hand just a little too long and patting the top of it. 

Ronni was wearing a slinky, black dress, low-cut with a slit up the side.  It was the same dress she had worn to the party at the Fentons on Thanksgiving weekend.  When James suggested she might not want to wear it, as everyone had already seen it, she’d replied, “Not everyone.”

Sharon announced them.  James and Veronica Fenton, friends of Abigail’s.  Nick shook hands with James without looking at him.  His mouth was dry.  He ran his tongue over his lips to moisten them. Ronni smiled at Sharon.  “Mrs. Fremont, thank you for inviting us.  Such a happy occasion.”  Sharon nodded and turned to the next person.

“She made my life a living hell for years,” continued Abby, as James moved from Nick to her.

“Abby.”  A hand offered.  A cool nod.

“James.”  A hand accepted.  A cool nod.

“Nick,” said Ronni softly, taking his hand.

“Ronni,” said Nick equally softly.

James and Abby froze in the act of shaking hands.  They looked at the other two.  “You know each other?” asked James.

Nick and Ronni did not take their eyes off each other or let go of their hand.  “When I was in California,” said Ronni, not elaborating further. 

Typical, thought Abby.  She can’t stand not being the center of attention.  This will make her day having Nick staring at her like that, ignoring me.  Abby hated that the mere presence of Ronni in the room turned her into Ducky.

James put his hand on his wife’s elbow.  “Come along, Darling, let’s get something to drink.  There are other people waiting.  Best wishes to you both.”

Ronni allowed her husband to move her along.  She shook hands with Abigail.  “Congratulations,” she said.  “You’re a lucky woman.”

“Thank you,” said Abigail simply, shaking hands and turning to the next person.

But Ronni wasn’t done.  She looked back at Nick.  “I never did find out, Nick,” she said.  “Where were you planning on taking me…you know, on that surprise vacation?”

“The Bahamas,” said Nick shortly.  His face was deathly pale.

Abby looked at Nick and then at Ronni.  An evil smile flitted across the blonde woman’s lips.  “The Bahamas in June?  How interesting.”

It all fell into place for Abby.  June.  Rose Cottage.  This was the woman.  Omigod.  The hated Ronni was the woman Nick wanted to marry.  She looked at Nick.  He was as white as a sheet.  He looked at Abby with pain-filled eyes and she could see that he knew that she knew.  Abby swayed and might have fallen if Nick hadn’t slipped his arm around her.  Abby was shaking and her breathing was labored.  She shook hands quickly with the last couple and turned away.  She walked blindly to a door and went through it into a small hall.  She stood against the wall, fighting back sobs.  Not Ronni.  Oh, God, not Ronni.  Anyone but Lady Vera.

“Abby?”  Nick had followed her through the door.

“It was her, wasn’t it?  At Rose Cottage.  She’s the one.”

Nick nodded.  It was all he could do.  Seeing Ronni had thrown him.  The old feelings washed over him before he could hold them off, reminding himself that he was standing at his own engagement party being introduced to her husband.

“Oh God, why her?  Of all people, why her?”  All of the torment from high school flooded back.  And all of Abby’s hard work at reforming herself was lost.  Just when Abby thought she was winning, she had lost again.  She couldn’t live the life they’d planned if Ronni was in it…She couldn’t be the new Abby.  She could only be Ducky.

Abby grabbed at the ring on her finger, pulling at it.  Nick put his hand over hers.  “Stop it,” he said.

“This ring was meant for her,” she said hysterically, pulling her hand away from Nick.

“No,” said Nick.  He grabbed Abby’s arms and pinned her against the wall.  He leaned his body against hers to calm her.  He took her face in his hands.  “That ring was bought for her.  But it was meant for you.”

Abby shook her head, willing the tears not to fall.

“This changes everything,” she said.

“What?  No, it doesn’t.  This doesn’t change anything.”

“But you…”  Abby couldn’t bring herself to say the words.

“She’s married, Abby.  And I’m engaged to you.  End of story.”

“But…”

“Don’t do this, Abby.  Nothing’s changed.  Don’t make a scene.”

“Yes, Mother,” retorted Abby bitterly.

Nick wasn’t in the mood for this.  If anybody should be crying right about now, it should be him, not Abby.  He didn’t know if he would ever have been able to prepare for seeing Ronni, but this had come right out of the blue.  All Nick wanted to do right now was throw up and then curl into a ball and stay that way forever.  But he couldn’t.  He had to suck it up.  And now here was Abby coming unglued.  “There are two hundred people out there waiting for us…to wish us well on our engagement.  Now, come on Princess Penelope.  Don’t let Lady Vera win.”  He cupped her chin in his hand.  “Don’t wreck this for us, Abby,” he pleaded.  Don’t make me sing the Pain Song again, he begged silently.  Nick knew that if Ronni had any inkling of how he still felt about her, she would do something to…he didn’t know what, but he knew she would do something.

Abby gave her head a shake to clear it.  “I’m sorry,” she said.  “How selfish of me!  You’re right.  I just…she…if you knew what she was like...”  Then she realized that Nick did indeed know that, that he was the one who was in pain, that he needed her help.  “Oh God, I’m sorry,” she said.  “Of course, you know.  Are you going to be okay?”

The pain that moved across his eyes was like a knife in her heart.  He was still in love with Ronni, she could see that.  She could also see his determination to get past it.

“Suck it up?” she suggested softly.

“Yeah.  I can’t let her see…”

Abby slipped her arms around him.  Princess Penelope to the rescue, she thought.  She was going to save the handsome prince from the evil clutches of Lady Vera.

“Um, Nick…you know the whole ‘it is what it is’ thing?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, don’t be fooled by the next couple of hours.  Don’t think I’ve suddenly…you know…”  Abby fluttered her eyelashes.

“What are you going to do?” he asked, squinting at her.

“Be your friend,” she answered, reaching up to kiss him softly on the corner of his mouth. 

“Good,” he said.  “I kind of need one right now.”
Chapter 62 by old_archive
They sucked it up.

They took a deep breath and headed back into the party.  He needs a name, thought Abby, as she followed Nick, holding tightly to his hand.  If I’m Princess Penelope and I’m going to save him, he needs a name.  She laughed to herself at the thought, but she also felt a frisson of panic.  Her characters named themselves.  Often, one would be ‘she’ or ‘the advisor’ for pages until suddenly, the name would be revealed to her. 

I’m insane, she thought, I’m totally insane.  But please, please, please, give him a name.  Prince Valiant?  No, taken.  Prince Friendly?  Yuck!  The Duke of Cheesywax?  A laugh came out of her that bordered on hysterical.  Nick stopped and looked at her.  You okay?

Yeah, yeah, I’m good.  She waved him off.  Who are you?  Who are you?  In all of her stories, the handsome prince had hovered on the edge.  Because Princess Penelope just wasn’t a ‘handsome prince’ kind of gal, and she’d never made him real.

Sharon Fremont reared up in front of them.  “Where did you go?” she hissed.

“Bathroom break,” said Abby, curtly.  “We’re back now.  What’s next?”  Blue Eyes.  He’s got blue eyes.  Beautiful blue eyes.  No, that’s dumb.  Duke Blue Eyes.  Dumb, dumb, dumb.

“The band will be starting shortly.  You two will do the first dance.”

“Oh, God, Mother!” 

“That’s great, Mrs. Fremont,” said Nick.  “Maybe you and Mr. Fremont could do it with us.”

Way to go, Nick, thought Abby.  Way to take charge.  The leader of the pack.  No.  El Presidente?  She didn’t think so.  The Admiral of the Fleet?  That had possibilities.  Admiral Nick.  No, that didn’t work.  Too lofty.  It wasn’t him.  He was more of a…general? commander? colonel? captain?

That was it!  Captain Carter!  Esteemed advisor to the admiral of the fleet…Admiral who?…oh, who the hell cares, Abby, think about it later.  Captain Carter, who had saved the Myopian fleet from a sure marine disaster.  Captain Carter who was recovering from a broken heart after having been hurt by the evil Lady Vera.  Captain Carter, who needed to be rescued by the bold, the daring, the dauntless…Princess Penelope.

“I’ll save you,” whispered Abby. 

Her mother looked at her oddly.  “I beg your pardon?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

There wasn’t one person who left the party thinking that Nick and Abby didn’t love each other.  Well, that’s not really true.  There were three…Nick and Abby, of course, who knew better… and Ronni, simply because she refused to believe it, all evidence to the contrary.  And there was a lot of evidence.

Nick and Abby returned to the room hand in hand.  They spent the next three hours stroking each other, with their hands, with their eyes, with their minds.  Their abrupt departure had been noted and when they returned, all eyes were on them, albeit obliquely.  Abby’s mother accosted them and was immediately disarmed and charmed by Nick.  No one heard the conversation, but they could all see Sharon Fremont visibly relax.

Sharon motioned to the leader of the quartet to start the music.  “Wait,” Abby said.  Then she picked up a paper napkin from the table.  She dabbed at the corner of Nick’s mouth in a gesture so intimate that all the women in the room licked their lips.  “Lipstick,” she said with a shy smile.

Then Abby looked at her mother and gave a tiny shrug.  A tiny shrug that told the assembled guests what Abby and Nick had left the room so hurriedly to do.  To put their mouths on each other.  So it was true.  Abigail Fremont had done it!  She had found herself a man, a handsome pop prince. 

The supporting evidence poured forth.  When they danced, he held her tightly and gazed into her eyes.  She ran a finger down his face.  He kissed her forehead.  When they danced with other people, their eyes wandered the room until they found each other and then they smiled.

Abby made sure she knew where Ronni was the whole time.  She watched her out of the corner of her eye.  Ronni stalked Nick like a tiger.  She danced with James and with other men, but she didn’t take her eyes off Nick when she was doing it.  If Nick left the dance floor…which was rare, there were a lot of women wanting a dance…Ronni left too, often to head for the bar. 

Abby was drinking soda water.  Princess Penelope needed to keep her wits about her.  Nick had had one drink that Abby could see and then had switched to water as well.  Ronni wasn’t drinking water, that was for sure.  She’d had at least four glasses of wine that Abby knew about.

James watched Ronni watch Nick.  He hadn’t heard her last statement to Nick in the receiving line and so he hadn’t figured out that he was the guy she’d been living with, but he could see that there was some kind of connection between the two of them.  California!  Goddamn California!  The more Ronni grew to dislike her life in Chicago, the sweeter her memories of California became, and the more she talked about them to James. 

Ronni had changed in the last month or so, thought James, and he wasn’t happy about it.  The sexually charged life they led had dwindled.  It was almost as if the episode in his father’s den was the start of the downturn.  Like maybe they couldn’t top that or something.  James didn’t really know.  At first, he’d been somewhat relieved.  It was a busy time of year for him and he needed his sleep. 

Ronni kept nagging him about the house until he said fine, get a real estate agent.  Let’s buy a house.  He would do anything for her.  He had hoped it would be a child that would settle her down, but nothing seemed to happening there, although Ronni had promised him that she was no longer taking the pill.  So if it was to be a house, let it be a house.  Anything to keep her happy.  Or to make her happy again.

“Aren’t you going to ask me to dance?”  Ronni came up on Nick’s left and slipped her arm through his.

Abby did not want Nick to put his arms around this woman.  Nick was afraid to.  He was afraid he might not let her go.

“Come on, Abigail,” said James, pulling her out onto the dance floor, leaving Nick little choice but to follow them.  “Let’s just hope it’s a short song,” he added as they started to move.

“Ah, James, always the diplomat,” replied Abby. 

James thought about his words.  “I didn’t mean because I didn’t want to dance with you,” he spluttered.  “I meant…”  His eyes wandered over to Nick and Ronni, floating in each other’s arms nearby.

“I will be charitable, James,” said Abby, “and not assume that you think one dance with your beautiful wife will be enough to end my engagement.”

James didn’t say anything for a moment.  Then he sighed.  “It isn’t your relationship that I’m worried about, Abigail.”

“Ahh,” said Abby.  “I see.  I’m sorry to hear that, James.”

She was sorry to hear that.  The last thing she needed was Ronni on the loose.  She looked over at her.  Ronni had her eyes closed and her head on Nick’s shoulder.  Nick was staring straight ahead, concentrating on breathing.  Suddenly, Ronni shifted her body up against him and ground her hips against him.  Nick’s eyes got wide with panic.  Help me!

Abby looked at the band leader.  She swiped her hand across her throat.  Kill the music.  The man did.  Abby grabbed Nick by the hand and dragged him over to the microphone. 

“I…um…we…”  Abby took a deep breath and started again.  “We, Nick and I, just wanted to thank you all for coming tonight and for the good wishes that you have extended to us.  We appreciate them all.”  She waited through the polite applause, trying to think of something more to say.  She hadn’t planned this and she didn’t know how to end it.

Nick nudged her away from the microphone and leaned in.  “Yeah, I’d like to add my thanks.  You’ve all been really nice to me and I…well, thanks.”  More polite applause, during which Nick took Abby by the hand and walked her away from the spotlight.  He knew how to make an exit.

Nick walked Abby right through the crowd to the door, leaving Ronni and James by the band.  One of the security officers motioned to Nick and they had a whispered conversation. 

“The fans out front want to know if there’s any chance I’ll stop when I come out,” Nick explained to Abby.  “They’re getting a little cold, but they’re willing to hang in, if they think they might get a glimpse.”  Nick blushed and shook his head. 

“Care for a breath of fresh air?” asked Abby.

“What?  Leave the party?”

“Well, I’d sure as hell like to get out of here for a few minutes.  And what could it hurt?  You know you want to.”

“Yeah, yeah I do.  If you don’t mind.  You have to come with me, of course.”

“Oh!  Oh, I don’t know about that.  Wouldn’t they rather see you on your own?”

“Who cares?  I’m not going out there without you.  How would that look?  They’d say I was so full of myself that I left my fiancée behind so I could go get slobbered on by fans.”

“Good point.  Well, you know more about this kind of thing than I do.  My fan range is quite limited.”

The security guard brought them their coats and found their driver.  They drove down the long lane and stopped at the gate.  Abby could see the girls’ interest perk up.  They were huddled in blankets in their lawn chairs.  Some of them were in cars along the side of the road.  The candles had burned out.  But the sight of the limousine brought them back to life.  The driver stopped the car and came around to the passenger door.  Nick stepped out first and reached his hand in to assist Abby.

Abby could hear the cries from inside the car.  “It’s Nick.  Nick.  Nick came to see us.  It’s Nick.”

Nick walked over to the gate.  He nodded at the security guard to open it.  The girls were very polite; there was no pushing or shoving.  Mostly, they bounced from one foot to the other in excitement and an effort to keep warm.

“Hi, girls,” said Nick.  There was a chorus of ‘hi, Nick’ mixed with some moans and squeals.  Camera flashes blinked in the night.

“Congratulations,” yelled out one of the girls.

“Thank you,” said Nick, pulling Abby forward.  “This is Abby,” he said simply, putting an arm around her.

“Hi, Abby!” 

Abby waved shyly and leaned her head on his chest.  Awwww, ran through the crowd.  Abby gave Nick a squeeze and stepped away from him.  Go to work.  Abby stood by the car and watched Nick work.  He made sure he got to every girl.  He asked for the name and addressed the autographs personally. He posed for pictures patiently.  He smiled shyly and said ‘thank you’ every time one of them said that she loved him.  One of them said that she loved Ribbons of Light and a chorus of agreement rang out. 

“Abby inspired that,” said Nick, looking over at her and smiling.

Omigod, how sweet!  Wasn’t he just the most adorable guy!?  The girls exchanged looks and fanned their hearts.

“Well, I gotta get back,” said Nick, when he’d signed everything and posed with them all.  “We kinda snuck out.”  He made a face, wrinkling his nose, like a guilty child.  “It was her idea,” he said in mock petulance, pointing at Abby.  The girls swung their heads around to Abby who just shrugged and smiled.

“Very interesting,” said Nick as they were driving back up the lane. 

“What?”

“None of them asked for a kiss.  That’s never happened before.”

“Well, maybe they had too much class to ask for a kiss from you at your engagement party with your fiancée standing right there.”

“I guess…”

Abby looked up at the front entrance to the club.  She hoped the women inside the building had as much class.  Nick helped her out of the car and then he pulled her into his arms.  He kissed her softly on the lips.  “Pretty soon we can get out of here, right?”

Abby nodded. 

“Good,” he said, kissing her again.  “You know what we’re going to do then?”

Yes, Abby knew what they were going to do then.  They were going to talk about Ronni.
Chapter 63 by old_archive
“Ten minutes?”  Nick whispered the words to Abby as he was kissing her cheek goodnight.

“Mmm hmm,” murmured Abby in agreement.  She had waited as long as she could stand it and then had stood up and announced her intention to turn in.

They had returned from the party nearly an hour ago.  They sat in the living room and rehashed the party…rather, they allowed Sharon to rehash it.  Man, did that woman pay attention to details, thought Nick.  She should work for the CIA or something.

Sharon gave a recap of the party like she was the National Security Chief reporting to the President.  John mixed himself a nightcap and settled into a chair to listen to it.  He didn’t care what people wore or how much they drank, but he loved to see his wife revved up about something.  It happened so rarely, and it usually augured well for the bedroom.  All he had to do was make sure that she knew that he thought that everything she had been part of was perfect, and anything not under her direct control could have used some improvement.

“Could you believe Nora Thomas?  My God, the hair!  Someone should tell the woman what century she’s in!”

“Nora never changes, does she?” chuckled John.  Nora Thomas had worn the same hairstyle since the seventies.  And it had been a forties hairstyle even then.  But it was Sharon’s opening gambit in any dissection of a social event.

“Unlike Amanda Travis.  My goodness, is there a hair color out there that she hasn’t tried?”

“You are being less than charitable, Mother,” said Abby, who wanted to shorten the whole agonizing recitation, so that she could get her arms around Nick.  “I thought it was a lovely evening.  Thank you both.”

“You’re welcome, Honey,” said her father, smiling at her.

“Yes, thank you,” said Nick.  “You made me feel very welcome here.  So did your friends.  Thank you.” 

If Nick and Abby thought they had forestalled Sharon, they were very much mistaken.  She smiled at them both and then picked up the report where she had left off.  The musicians were very good, didn’t they think, and it wasn’t too loud, she hated that, when the music was too loud, because not everyone danced, some people just wanted to talk and so you didn’t want the music to be too loud.

The music was exactly the right volume, agreed the other three.

And the bars.  Two had been enough, didn’t they agree?  After all, people weren’t there to drink themselves stupid, although some people seemed to visit it more than others.

Two bars was perfect, said John, before Sharon could tell them who had too much to drink.  No lineups, but the bartenders were kept busy.

Sharon droned on with her litany seeking approval for her choices.  What about the food?  Never had stuffed mushroom caps like them, said John.  Never saw shrimp disappear so quickly, put in Abby.  No, no, she added, seeing her mother’s eyebrows go up, there were plenty.  They were just so good…  I was way too nervous to eat, said Nick.  He paused, thinking he’d said the wrong thing. 

On the contrary.

Why?  Sharon wanted to know.

Nick felt the heat of the Sharon spotlight.  Aw crap, he thought.

“It was a big night for me,” he began, reaching over and taking Abby’s hand.  “I’m not good at meeting new people.  It’s kind of weird, I guess, considering what I do for a living, but I’m sorta shy.  I don’t talk good…I mean, I don’t speak well in public.  I was afraid that I would embarrass you, that I would embarrass Abby.”

“Son,” began Sharon.  The word itself was almost enough to make Abby slide off the sofa.  “You can put your mind to rest on that score.  You handled yourself very well.  There was not one person who left that party that did not think that Abigail was a lucky woman for having found you.”

Abby looked at Nick and rolled her eyes.  No big compliment, she thought.  She could have been there with Godzilla and they all would have thought she was lucky to have found him.

Sharon continued her dissertation.  Nick sat quietly and let it roll over him.  He didn’t remember any of the names or faces so he had nothing to add.  He’d met them all for the first time so he had no way of knowing whether they had put on weight, had a facelift, were drinking more than usual…

“Veronica Fenton…”

Nick’s ears perked up.  Here was a name he did recognize.

“…wine.  Jeannette thinks it’s beginning to be a bit of a problem.”

“How would Jeannette know?” asked John.  “I don’t think she and Miles see them that often, do they?”

“Well, she’d certainly had too much at the Thanksgiving party.  She was almost staggering at one point.  And then she disappeared, remember.  I think she probably had to go have a nap to sober up.  She looked a little disheveled when she returned.”  Sharon sniffed in memory.  “And she was wearing the same dress as tonight.”

“It was a nice dress,” said Abby in a small voice.  “It looked great on her.”

“Yes, tonight,” admitted Sharon grudgingly, “but it was totally inappropriate for the other party.  Who did she think she was going to impress?”

Abby and Nick looked at each other.  They knew the answer to that.

“I’m going to turn in now,” said Abby, hoping to cause a change in the topic of conversation.  “It was a great party, perfectly organized as always, Mother.”  She touched her cheek to her mother’s.  “Thanks, Daddy.  No, don’t get up.”  She kissed her father on the forehead.  She squeezed Nick’s hand as he kissed her cheek.

Nick figured he’d be polite for five more minutes and then head up.  He guessed he could listen to Sharon for that long.  But she shut up.  She didn’t say anything more.  There was an agonizing couple of minutes of silence.  John didn’t seem to mind.  He sipped his drink and looked at his wife, who was smiling back at him.  Then they both looked at Nick.  Suddenly, he realized that he was keeping them up, not the other way around.

He stood up.  “Well, I’ve got an early flight tomorrow, so…uh…”

“Yes, an early flight,” murmured John, rising to his feet.

“Thanks again for everything,” said Nick.

It was our pleasure.  Well, good night.  See you in the morning.  Good night.  Good night.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“That didn’t take long,” said Abby, as Nick closed the door to her sitting room.

“Your parents couldn’t wait to get me out of there,” laughed Nick softly.  “I think they’ve got plans.”

“Ewww,” said Abby with a grimace.  Her parents’ sex life was not something she wanted to contemplate.

Nick laughed and picked up her hand. “We’ll just have to do something to take your mind off it.”  He kissed the palm of her hand.

“Yes,” she said with a sigh.  “We’re going to.  Come here.”  She led him by the hand to the bedroom.  She turned back the covers.  “Get in.”

Nick climbed into the bed.  He lay on his side and patted the space beside him.  Abby got on the bed.  “Sit up,” she said, and then she moved behind him, so that he was sitting between her legs.  She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tight.  She put her lips on his neck by his ear. She kissed him and then whispered.  “Tell me about Ronni.”

Nick twitched.  He didn’t want to do this.  Abby’s arms tightened around him and she laid her head on his back.

“We met at the launch party for AJ’s album…”

It was typical Ronni, thought Abby, as she listened to the pain pour out of Nick.  Live on her parents’ money, use people to get what she wanted, get bored and move on to use someone else. When Nick talked about her acting aspirations, Abby laughed.

“She was pretty bad,” admitted Nick.

“She was pretty bad in high school too,” said Abby, “but that didn’t stop her from getting all the lead roles.”

“Why?” asked Nick.

Abby shrugged.  “Because she was Ronni.  After awhile, no one else even tried out for them.”

“What kinds of roles did you play?” he asked.

“Come on, Nick, do you really think I would have ever had the courage to try out for a play?”

Nick shifted position so that they were both sitting up against the pillows.  He pulled Abby into his arms.  She put her head on his chest and he stroked her hair.  “What did she do to you?” he asked, thinking that the pain Ronni had caused Abby was almost as great as what she caused Nick.  It was certainly more long-term.  Abby was pretty easy-going about most things, but sure not about Ronni.

“She made my life a living hell,” said Abby tersely.  “We met at the Lodge, actually, when we were twelve.  She hated me on sight, for some reason.  I never knew why.  I mean, I was certainly no threat to her.  She was pretty and popular and I was…just me.”

“She was jealous,” said Nick.  “You were in Rose Cottage.  That’s where she wanted to be.”

“Really?”  This was a revelation to Abby.  Ronni was jealous of her?

“Yeah,” said Nick.  “That’s why I picked that spot to…you know.  She talked about it all the time when she talked about her past.  That’s why I was kinda surprised when I got there and actually saw it.  It didn’t seem like her kind of place at all.”

“No, it doesn’t.  But then, it wasn’t my kind of place either.  Anyway, that’s where it started.  She went out of her way to be mean, it seemed.  Never directly, never to my face, always behind my back.  That’s where she named me Ducky.  She organized games and outings and then changed them at the last minute when I wasn’t around.  I’d show up, all excited to play volleyball or go sailing or whatever, and they wouldn’t be there.”  Abby sighed.  “Two weeks of hell.”

“And then?”

“Then, a year later, I went to high school.  I’d been going to a girls’ school, but my parents decided that I should go to a co-ed high school.  A place to meet prospective husbands.  Anyway, I walked in the first day and there she was, as pretty as ever, surrounded by friends, not at all intimidated by being a freshman.  And she looked up the hall and said in a loud voice, ‘My God, is that Ducky?’ which of course, made everyone look and then ask her why she called me that.  She said, ‘Because some day she’ll turn into a swan.  At least, that’s the theory.’”

“What a bitch!” said Nick, forgetting that he was in love with the woman.  He’d met people like that in school.  Whoever came up with the saying ‘…names will never hurt me…’ had never been called any.

“Yeah, well.  Four years of it.  It wasn’t a big high school.  It was hard to keep out of her way.  I had my own friends.  Losers stick together.  She didn’t pick on them as much.  Just me.  She really hated me.  Silly, really, she was the most popular girl in school, she was in the plays, she was a cheerleader.  I was a nobody.”

“Wrong,” said Nick.  “You were Abigail Fremont.”

Abby thought Nick was trying to boost her morale.  She shook her head, “That was nothing.”

“That was everything to Ronni,” said Nick.  “You had more money; you had more status; you had more class.”

“Better grades,” mused Abby.

“There you go.  You were smarter.”

“No,” said Abby, lifting her head and looking at him.  “I wasn’t,” she said, with a grin.  “I was a B student who always got A’s.  Ronni was an A student who always got B’s.”

“Because you studied and she didn’t?”

“No, because…” Abby sighed.  “The teachers, especially the male ones, couldn’t put beauty and brains together.  She was too pretty to be an A student, whereas I…  I don’t know if they felt sorry for me, or if they just figured that someone as unattractive as me had to have something going for her.  Or maybe my mother was paying them off…hmmm…I never thought of that theory before.”

Nick started to laugh.  “So basically what we’re saying here is that Ronni has always been jealous of you.  You’ve always had everything she wanted.  Starting with Rose Cottage…money, class, good grades…”

And now you, thought Abby.  The thought filled her with dread.  “It’s an interesting theory,” she said, “but I don’t think so.  I think it was the other way around.  I was envious of her.  I wanted what she had…good looks, personality, boyfriends.”

“You wanted James Fenton?”  Nick had been surprised by him too.  He didn’t know what he was expecting, but it wasn’t this businessman in a suit.  I mean, the guy was good looking, thought Nick, but he wasn’t…larger than life.  Yeah, that was it.  Ronni had built the guy up so much…

“No, my mother wanted James Fenton…for me,” said Abby.  “What a merger that would have been!  The Fentons and the Fremonts!  Poor James!”

Poor James?  Now there were words that had never crossed Nick’s mind.

“He lived in fear of my mother.  That she would get her way on it.  That he would have to woo and marry the Dreadful Ducky.  Ronni teased him about it all the time.  It made him mean too.”  Abby sighed.  “They deserve each other.”

Abby realized that that might have been a very tactless remark and she pressed her lips together determined to say nothing else until Nick said something.  Nick didn’t say anything, but lay there with her in his arms, thinking about the emotional devastation one person had caused, was still causing, in fact.  Because Nick knew one thing, he couldn’t make love to Abby right now.  It wouldn’t be fair.  He sighed.

Abby slipped out of his arms.  She turned off the light and snuggled back down with her back to him.  “Goodnight, Nick,” she whispered.

Nick shifted sideways and wrapped his body around hers.  He kissed her gently on the neck.  “Goodnight, Abby,” he said.

They lay there together, pretending to be asleep and then eventually, they were.
Chapter 64 by old_archive
“So how did it go?”  Nick was barely off the plane before the phone rang.  It was AJ.

“Good, Bone, it went good.”

“You didn’t do anything…Nick-like…did you?”

“You mean like pick my nose or fart in public?”

“Yeah,” laughed AJ, “or pick up some other chick at the party?”

“Why?” asked Nick. “What have you heard?”

The two friends had a good laugh.  Nick shook his head on the other end of the line.  AJ was closer than he knew.  Nick had been totally unprepared for Ronni showing up at the party.  He guessed now that he thought about it, he could maybe have figured it out.  He knew Ronni was from Chicago and that she was well off.  He guessed if he’d ever mentioned her name to Abby, he would have found out.  Funny, he thought, that I never ever said her name.  I guess I was just trying to wipe her out of my life.  Out of my mind.  And he thought he had.

But she was back there with a vengeance.  Even though she was married and he was about to be and there was no chance whatever of them getting together, the tiny voice in the back of his head kept saying, ‘what if?’ all the way home on the plane.  He’d tried to shush the voice…he was with Abby, Ronni was with James, there was nothing he could do about it anyway.  But the voice wouldn’t go away.

Okay then, what if?  He finally faced it head on.  What if Ronni were available and so was he?  Would he want to get back together with her?  Nick turned it over in his head.  What he did know was that after they split up, many of the people who had met her confided to Nick that they didn’t like her all that much and that they didn’t think she was right for him.  At first, he thought maybe they were just trying to make him feel better…aw, don’t worry about losing her, we never liked her anyway…but when person after person said it, he began to wonder.  He expected it from his mother and Mary – he knew they didn’t like her – but a bunch of his other friends had mentioned it too, Troy and Chelle, Mickey and Deedee, even Mrs. Marchesa. 

So would it be good to go back with her, not that that was a possibility or anything, just a…what did you call it…a hypocritical question?  His brain said ‘no’, but his heart said ‘yes’.  If they were both available, which they weren’t, so there was no possibility of it, but if they were both available, if he could magically make James and Abby disappear, would he try to get Ronni back?  Yes, he would.  He knew that.  And based on her reaction to him last night, he figured there’d be a good possibility that he could get her back.

So okay, that settled the ‘what if’?  Now, get over it.  Suck it up and go on.  Because James and Abby were not going to magically disappear.  Nick felt a moment’s guilt for even having thought of it in those terms.  This was his life.  It was the life he had chosen for himself – deliberately.  He had chosen to forego the roller coaster ride of searching for true love to settle for friendship and stability.  He had made the choice freely and he was sticking with it.  Not that there was any reason not to or any possibility of not…but what if?

Okay, that’s it, he decided.  You are going to get Ronni out of your head.  And you are going to put Abby back in there.  Think about this morning.  Oh yeah, do that.  Think about this morning.

Nick had not made love to Abby the night before because it just didn’t seem like the right thing to do at that moment.  He felt that he and Abby had come through the party unscathed and he wanted it to stay that way.  Their long talk had been good for both of them, he felt, setting all the demons free.  Cuddling up together and going to sleep was the perfect ending to the evening.  And he was also a little afraid that he’d say the wrong name at the wrong moment.

This morning, however…  Nick smiled to himself.  He had more than made up for his inaction of the previous night.  

He woke up first.  A glance at his watch told him it was just after six.  He wondered what had wakened him.  He slipped out of bed, taking care not to let the cold air in under the covers.  He was surprised that Abby was still asleep when he came back out of her bathroom.  He had thought it sounded like Niagara Falls when he was peeing.  He figured it would have wakened the whole household.  And he was such a dork, he even whispered, ‘Shhh’ to the stream of piss, like that would make a difference. 

Nick spread some of Abby’s toothpaste on his finger and tried to brush his teeth.  He swished it around in his mouth and spit as quietly as he could.  Then he slipped back into the bedroom.  He dropped his t-shirt and sweatpants on the floor and eased himself back into the bed.  He rubbed his hands together, making sure they were warm and then he went to work, caressing her arm and kissing her softly on the neck.  Abby, he whispered.  Aaaabby.  He slipped his hands up under her nightgown and massaged her back.  Aaaaaabby.  He sang it to her softly.

Abby stirred in her sleep and made a small sound.  Nick pushed one of her knees up and then moved his fingers between her legs, probing between her folds.  He stroked her softly from behind.  Aaaaaabby.

“Nick.”  Her eyes flew open as she came awake and realized what he was doing.  She tried to turn to face him.  But he wasn’t done kissing her neck yet, and he held her down.  Abby reached behind her trying to find him

“Mmmm,” he murmured, as her hand closed around him.  He moved his hand then, sliding two fingers into her.

Abby gasped.  “Nick,” she whispered again.

He moved his hand out of her and leaned back.  Abby sat up in bed and in one motion lifted her nightgown over her head.  She slid back down and he covered her with his body.  She pulled the covers up over his shoulders. 

“You cold?” he asked.

“No,” she murmured, raking her fingernails down his back.  “No, I’m very warm.  What about you?”

Nick lowered his body so that Abby could feel his arousal.  “Oh, I’m feeling the heat.”

“Be in me,” she replied.  She didn’t have to say it twice.

Nick entered her slowly and deliberately, savoring every second of the sensation.  Abby clenched and unclenched her walls around him, massaging him out of his mind.  When he was fully in her, he withdrew almost all the way and then came charging back.  He grunted softly with each deep stroke.  Abby’s hands worked on his nipples and his back fluttering back and forth, tweaking, stroking, scratching.  She wrapped her legs around him and arched her back.  Nick was coming too fast and he wanted to slow it down.  Abby felt it.  “No,” she whimpered, pressing on his butt with her heels.  “Now.” 

And so he gave himself up to it, driving himself deep within her, letting the contractions of her womb pull the fluid from his body.  He moaned as he finished, keeping perfectly still for a few seconds and then ending with three quick strokes.  Then he lay still above her, balanced on his forearms, staring at her face, while she whimpered softly through her final moments.  Her head was back on the pillow and her eyes were closed.  She did that thing with her bottom lip that she always did when she was uncertain, pulling it between her teeth.  But he didn’t think it was uncertainty that was making her do it this time.

Finally, she opened her eyes.  “Morning,” she said, with a lazy grin.  Her voice was still husky from passion and it sounded very sexy.  Nick leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips.

“No fair,” she said, turning her head and covering her mouth with her hand.  “You brushed your teeth.”

“Hmmm,” said Nick.  “I guess I’ll just have to find other spots to kiss then.  Because I’m in a bit of a kissing mood.”  And with that, he put his mouth on her neck.  He kissed her softly and then moved his mouth to her collar bone.  He licked and sucked his way along it.  Abby tried to stifle the whimper but was unsuccessful.  And when he moved his mouth lower, capturing her breast, she didn’t even try.  The moan started low in her throat and oozed its way out of her.

“Nick, stop before I wake my parents,” said Abby, hoping that he wouldn’t listen to her.

“No,” he said shortly, lifting his head from her breast and looking her in the eye.  “I think they need to know that I can make you squeal.”

A sharp bark of laughter erupted from her.  She clapped her hands over her mouth.  Nick started giggling and buried his face in her neck to muffle the sound.  Abby trembled beneath him, shaking with laughter.

“I have to go to the bathroom,” she said, between giggles.

Nick rolled off her.  “Don’t be long,” he said.

She hadn’t been long, he remembered.  And she tasted minty fresh when she came back.  He kissed her mouth for a long, long time.  She seemed to really like that.  Then their hands got busy and they brought each other closer and closer to the edge.  Nick pushed her over and then entered her as she was tumbling into the abyss.  The sensation for him was incredible.  She seemed to enjoy it too.

And he’d get to do it again in a week or so.  Because she was coming to California for New Year’s Eve.  This time it was his parents that would put them through the wringer.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby sat and stared at the computer screen.  She had come up here to write.  Well, she had come up here to get away from her mother.  Writing was just the excuse.  But she wasn’t writing, she was thinking.  She was thinking about Nick.  Nick last night and Nick this morning.  A smile crept across her face at the thought of Nick this morning.  Mmmmm…

Aaabbyyy.  Aaabbyyy.  Waking up to that soft whisper and the feel of his lips on her neck and his fingers…  Abby could feel her cheeks getting warm.  She shook her head and reached for the keyboard.  Yeah sure, Abby, what are you going to write, Princess Penelope Gets Laid?  Where are you going to find the words for it, to describe that moment when he entered your body, that feeling of being one person?  And then when he’d started moving…those deep, fulfilling strokes…

There was a hint of desperation to it on both their parts, she thought.  It was almost as if he couldn’t get far enough into her.  And she needed to possess him…all the way.  Spectacular sex, truly amazing.  He made love better than anyone she’d ever been with.  Not that that was a lineup around the block or anything, but still…

And they had laughed.  And that was the best part…okay, fine, the second best part…but it was still something she didn’t want to be without.  The joking and the laughter, the teasing and giggling, the…okay, say the word, Abby…the friendship.

Friendship had got them through last night.  Abby wasn’t sure that love would have.  Love would have colored their judgment and allowed the green poison of jealousy to blur their vision.  Princess Penelope would not have been able to save Captain Carter from the evil Lady Vera if she had not been entirely focused on the task at hand.  There was strong emotion, yes, but it was hatred for Ronni and she had managed to overcome it enough to be there for Nick.

And she had been there, Abby thought, smiling to herself.  Maybe Ronni had done them a favor, after all.  Abby knew they would never have played the cooing, adoring couple under normal circumstances.  They would have been stiff and formal, nervous and afraid that the people would see through them, that they would think that he was marrying her for money or because she was blackmailing him or something.

But they had left no doubt in people’s minds.  The smoldering glances, the tiny kisses, the whispered words…all good, solid evidence of a match made in heaven.  Abby only hoped that Ronni had gotten the message.  And just in case she hadn’t, Abby was going to try to keep Nick out of Chicago.

She was going to California this time, to meet his parents.  She was going for a couple of days over New Year’s.  It would give her a nice break from her parents, she thought, even though she would be meeting his. 

On the way to the airport this morning, they had laughed about getting the parents out of the way. Then we can just live our lives and ignore them, said Nick.  Yeah, right, said Abby.  Sure, that will happen.  Do you remember my mother?  Nick informed her that after Abby met his mother, she would come home and throw herself on her own mother and never let go.

Abby dropped him at the curb again and said that she’d see him in a week.  “Will you be picking me up at the airport?” she asked with a grin.

“Nah, take a cab,” said Nick, laughing.  Then he climbed out of the car and walked into the airport without looking back.  Abby signaled and pulled out into traffic.
Chapter 65 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

Well, I’m safely back in Chicago.  The weather here is awful, one of those blinding snowstorms.  Thank goodness it didn’t hit until after we landed.

Thanks for your hospitality on the coast.  And double thanks for providing the beautiful weather.  That made a nice change from a Chicago winter.  Now I guess I’m back to drinking hot chocolate and wearing socks to bed.  LOL!

I’m looking at some apartments tomorrow.  Time to get my show on the road.  And speaking of which, have fun in Orlando!

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

Writing to you from my home state of Florida.  It’s good to be home, even though I’m not really from Orlando.  All the guys agree with me, I think.  We spent a lot of time today talking about the good old days.  Of course, that meant that there were a lot of ‘stupid little Nicky’ stories that got told, but that was okay.  I had a few memories to share of their less than perfect moments too!  LOL!

It was fun having you in California.  Sorry about the whole parent thing, but it’s not like I didn’t warn you!  LOL!

I liked

Nick stopped typing.  What could he say?  I liked having you there with me all the time.  I liked sleeping with you and making love to you.  I liked you waking up beside me, making me breakfast, scolding me about leaving my clothes around.  I liked knowing there was another person there, that I would never be lonely.  I liked living with you. 

Nick stood up and walked away from the computer.  He had to get this straight in his head before he said it to her.  California.  It had been everything he expected to be and nothing like he expected.  He laughed to himself.  Only he could come up with that sentence.  It was what, Nick, unexpectable?  He rolled his eyes at himself.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick picked Abby up at the airport and made a big deal of it, teasing her in the email that he wouldn’t do this for just anyone, you know.  He went out and bought a piece of red rug, and man, if you didn’t think that was hard to find, think again!  When he parked the car, he hung the rug out the side of the car and let it trail three or four feet down onto the ground.  It had seemed like a good idea when he thought it up, but it just kind of looked dumb when he did it.  But he left it.  Dumb or not, he wanted to see Abby’s reaction.

When the doors slid open to let out the arriving passengers, he couldn’t see her at first.  The people poured through the doors, desperate looks on their faces, like they had to get some California sunshine right now or they were just going to die!!  Then he saw her, pulling her wheeled suitcase along behind her, taking it all in, looking at the posters on the wall, the faces of the people rushing by, the bored skycaps waiting for some business.  Nick smiled to himself.  She’s writing in her head, he thought.

Then she saw him and the smile that lit her face caused his heart to lurch.  Nick.  She mouthed the word.

He didn’t even bother trying to be cool.  He wrapped her in a hug and held her tight.  Then he kissed her forehead and stepped back.  He arched his eyebrows.  “Princess Penelope Goes to California?” he asked.

She knew exactly what he meant.   “I’m just a keen observer of human nature,” she said haughtily, putting her nose in the air.  Then she stuck her tongue out at him. 

“Missed you,” he said, before he could stop himself.  Then, “this way,” as he grabbed her suitcase and turned away from the potentially embarrassing situation.  Of course, he forgot to slide the handle back down into the suitcase and he almost caused himself an indelicate injury.

Man, he was so nervous!  His armpits were damp and he was jittery.  He guessed he knew now how she had felt introducing him into her world.  He took a couple of deep breaths and then stopped walking.  He looked at her and could see that she was fighting back the laughter.  He made a face at her.

Abby grinned at him.  “I never realized that picking someone up from the airport was such a traumatic experience here in the sunny south…west…southwest…where the hell are we?”

Nick laughed and picked up her hand.  “We’re in California,” he said.  “Land of sunshine and movie stars.”

“Gosh,” said Abby, looking around.  “Do you think I’ll see any?” she asked in voice full of wonder.

“Not at the airport,” said Nick.  “They don’t do pickups!”

“Oh,” Abby retorted in a resigned voice.  “Guess I’m stuck with you then.”

“Yep,” he said and squeezed her hand. 

They walked hand-in-hand to the parking lot.  Nick stepped in front of her as they were approaching his car.  He wanted her to see it at the last second.  “Your carriage awaits, Your Highness,” he said, stepping aside and letting her see the red carpet.

Abby’s eyes took in the car, the piece of rug hanging out the door, the expression on Nick’s face.  “You’re too much,” she said, laughing.  Then she shook her head and assumed the persona and the regal British accent.  “Thank you, Captain Carter.  How gracious of you.”

“Captain Carter?”

“Oh, I never told you, I guess,” said Abby.  “That’s who I turned you into at the party.  So Princess Penelope could save you from Lady Vera.”  She paused.  “Okay…”  She held up a finger, signaling him to wait while she gathered her thoughts.  “Okay, that sounded insane, didn’t it?”  Her eyes got big and her mouth opened and closed…twice.

Nick stared at her.  “Mmmph…” he said, a strangled snort.  And then, they were both laughing so hard, they couldn’t stand up alone.  And so they held each other up, heads back, roaring with laughter and feeling…

Suddenly, they stepped away from each other.  “I’ll try and stay in the real world with your parents,” promised Abby.

“You might like it better if you don’t,” said Nick.  He put Abby’s suitcase in the car and they drove into L.A. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The drive in from the airport started out well, but Nick got twitchier and more nervous the closer they got to the house.  Abby sat quietly and let him concentrate on driving.  It was the first time they had been in a car together where Abby wasn’t behind the wheel.  She observed him out of the corner of her eye.

His tan was deeper than it had been ten days ago.  It suited him, made him look healthy.  It made her look sickly next to him, with her pale sun-starved Chicago skin.  She hoped that she could do something about that in the few days she was going to be here.  She looked around her.  It was so bright out.  Even through the tinted windows, everything looked white, washed out by the sun.  It was only in the mid-sixties but the sun was shining.  After the bitter cold of Chicago, it seemed like summer to Abby.

Nick pulled off the freeway and stopped at a light.  He glanced over at her.  He smiled.  “Glad you’re here,” he said.  He reached over and squeezed her hand.  The light turned green and he turned his attention back to driving.

He looks so sad, thought Abby.  She knew that Christmas had been awful for him.  Both he and Aaron had gone overboard on gifts, probably out of guilt for having stopped the flow of money to their parents.  The two brothers had talked it over through their P.A.’s and decided on gifts for the kids and cheques for the parents.  They had agreed on items and amounts.  They had divided up the time carefully between their parents, planning carefully on meals and tree time and other festive things.  They thought they had done it so well and it all blew up in their face.

They spent Christmas morning with their mother and their siblings, gathered around the tree, trying to pretend they were a happy family.  Jane had obviously drilled it into the kids that it wasn’t going to be a Christmas like other years.  She had made them think that they were hard-pressed financially and she blamed it on their father and their brothers.  She gave them small gifts and apologized with each offering that it couldn’t be more. 

Nick and Aaron were pissed.  Their mother had given them the list for the kids and expressed her gratitude that they had bought everything on it.  Now she seemed to be holding it against them.  They could see the resentment in the faces of their siblings when they opened the gifts… resentment combined with the guilt of being happy to get the gift.  And Jane sighed and made some sly comment with each gift…wasn’t it wonderful that they had a successful brother who could give them something like this, because she couldn’t…oh, that’s so great, it must have been expensive, probably a week’s groceries or more…

And when she opened the cheques, she was even worse.  She fanned the envelope before she opened it and made a comment about how she guessed this would be money and that would be nice, but gee, it would have been nice if they’d put some thought into a gift for her.  Then she opened the envelope and burst into tears, saying, ‘Oh, this is wonderful.  Now we won’t lose the house.’

Nick was so angry he thought he might kill her.  What the hell was she talking about?  The house wasn’t in any danger.  It was fully paid-for!  By him!  Why was she doing this to the kids?  Wasn’t it hard enough to live through your parents’ divorce without all this emotional blackmail on top of it? What kind of crap had she been feeding the kids all these months?

But it was Aaron who flared up.  When Nick had talked to him about his parents a few months ago, Aaron had checked into his finances and found that his mother had been helping herself to his money…without his consent.  Aaron was still too young to break all the ties completely.  He couldn’t face it emotionally or legally.  He was finding it very difficult to cope with his parents’ marital troubles, the physical and psychological changes of growing up and life in general.  When Nick had called him to tell him of his engagement to Abby, Aaron had tried to sound enthusiastic, but it had been a shock.  One more part of the things that made his life stable was falling away.

“Why would you lose the house?” asked Aaron angrily.  “It’s paid for.  I oughta know.  I paid for it.”

“You didn’t pay for it,” said Nick, “I did.”

The two brothers looked at each other, then at their mother.  She couldn’t meet their gaze.  “Start tidying this all up,” she said to the younger children.

Nick looked at Aaron.  “I paid cash for this house.  It’s been paid for all along.”

Aaron looked confused.  “I paid off the mortgage last summer.  A hundred thousand.”

Jane tried to brazen it out.  She had taken out a mortgage, she said, because they needed the money.  The legal fees and the cost of living and all…

“But all of that has happened since,” said Aaron.  Then he paused.  “Are you telling me that you’ve taken out another mortgage?”

“How many goddamn times are we going to have to pay for this house?” shouted Nick.

Jane started her sob story, about being on her own with the kids, it was so difficult now that the boys weren’t around as much, and now Nick would be moving to Chicago…

“Moving to Chicago?”  This was news to Aaron.  It was news to Nick too, but for some reason, he didn’t deny it.

“I’ve sold my house,” he said to Aaron.  “I hated it.  It was too big and…”  He waved his hand through the air.  “And I’m going on tour and…”

“…getting married,” added Jane, thankful for a change of subject.  “Have you met Abby yet, Aaron?”  Aaron shook his head.  “Well, you will next week.  She’s coming to California to meet the family.”

Aaron looked at Nick.  “What the…?”

Nick realized that he hadn’t mentioned Abby’s visit to Aaron yet.  He'd intended too.  Aaron was the one person Nick wanted Abby to meet. 

It was all too much for Aaron.  He stood up.  “I can’t do this,” he said.  “I’m calling a cab.  I gotta go.”

“Where are you going?  It’s Christmas,” said his mother.

“I’m going to Dad’s,” he said. 

Nick didn’t blame his younger brother for bolting from the scene.  He would have liked to do that himself.  But they couldn’t both go.  It was too early yet.  “Tell Dad I’ll be over later,” he said to Aaron.  “And I’ll call you.  About meeting Abby.”

“Suit yourself,” said Aaron with a shrug.

Nick spent the next couple of hours playing with his siblings, helping them set up their new toys and electronic games and stealing surreptitious glances at his watch.  He bit his tongue to stop himself from telling off his mother in front of the kids, but man, he sure wanted to.  Every sentence was a double-edged sword, seemingly innocent but taking a swipe at someone.  Nick knew that if he called her on it, she’d stare at him innocently and say, “I’m sure I don’t know what you mean” and then get all hurt that he was looking for bad in her.

He finally escaped and went to his dad’s for a few hours, promising to come back for dinner.   Aaron was still there and the three men sat around staring at each other.  Bob expressed gratitude for the cheques and said that he hoped everything would get straightened out soon because he was sick of riding this roller coaster.  Don’t fall in love, he said bitterly at one point.  It ain’t worth it.

“Yeah, I hear ya,” said Nick, thinking of Ronni.  Then, in response to the quizzical glances from the other two, “I mean, it’s all good now…you know, with Abby and all…but you know…in the past…it wasn’t always wonderful.”

Nick persuaded Aaron to come back to his mother’s house for dinner.  He told his dad that he was sure he’d be welcome there too, but they all knew that was a lie.  Bob told him that the rest of the kids were coming to spend the next day with him and that they were welcome to come back too.

“So what about Abby?” asked Aaron on the way back to Jane’s house.

Nick told him when she was coming and the two of them tried to decide what would be the best way to handle things.  Should Nick just throw them all into the mix together…father, mother, kids…and hope she’d survive?  Or should she tackle them one at a time, separate agonies over a couple of days.

“I really want her to meet you,” said Nick sincerely.  “I kinda hoped we could do that separately, or at least additionally, if we decide on the group approach.”

Aaron said that would be great, he was looking forward to meeting the girl who had finally stolen Nick’s heart.  You won’t be meeting her, thought Nick, you’ll be meeting the girl I’m going to marry.
Chapter 66 by old_archive
Nick decided on the group approach after all…two groups, in fact.  New Year’s Eve was going to be spent with Troy and Michelle and their friends at a private house party.  It was going to be very low-key…no reporters, no one from the entertainment world.

The family event was going to take place at Nick’s the day before.  He decided that the house was big enough that anyone who wished to avoid another person could easily do so.  He also thought he would let his parents look over the furniture and see if there was anything they wanted.  He had yet to decide how he was going to phrase that properly without offending them.

“Okay, here we are,” said Nick, pulling the car up in front of the house.

“Wow!  It’s big,” said Abby.

“I know.  Isn’t that stupid?  That I would buy a house this big for one person?”  He shook his head.  “What do you call that, when people get money for the first time and spend it on stuff like this?”

Nouveau riche,” said Abby absently, following him into the house.  She thought it was a good thing that Nick was selling this house.  That way Sharon Fremont would never have to see it.  Abby knew her mother would hate everything about this house.  It just screamed ‘new money’.  Everything was too big, too overdone, too…well, Abby hated to say it, but too tasteless.

She followed Nick on the tour in silence.  Six bedrooms, all with their own bathroom.  A couple of living rooms, a formal dining room (which Nick said he had never used), a big, modern kitchen (Abby was willing to bet that Nick couldn’t even identify all of the gadgets and gizmos in it) a billiard room, a workout room and a few others that didn’t seem to have a purpose (or much furniture, for that matter).

It wasn’t a warm house.  The walls were all white, with a few splashes of color here and there, provided by art work.  The floors were hardwood or ceramic tile.  It was big and echo-y and empty.  It made Abby feel lonely.  She was glad Nick was getting out of it.

They ran into Mrs. Marchesa when the tour went through the laundry room.  “Hey, Miz M.,” said Nick, sliding an arm around Abby.  “This is Abby.  Abby, this is Mrs. Marchesa.”

“Hello,” said Abby formally, reaching out a hand.

Mrs. Marchesa wiped her hand on her dress and shook hands with Abby.  “So pleased to meet you,” she said.  “Senor Nick, when do you want to talk about the food for the party?”

Nick looked at his watch.  “You’ll be leaving soon, so what about first thing in the morning?”

Mrs. Marchesa said that would be great.  So they would meet in the kitchen around eleven?

Abby chuckled.  First thing in the morning was eleven o’clock?

Nick gave her a little hip check and laughed.  “I know what you’re thinking,” he said, “but you’re wrong.  I get up earlier than that.  I have Luke the Terminator, remember!  So by the time Miz M. and I cross paths, it’s around eleven.”

“Yes, you’re such a morning person,” said Abby, exchanging an amused glance with Mrs. Marchesa.  “Am I going to get to meet Luke?” she asked, following Nick out of the laundry room.  “I have some suggestions for him,” she teased.

“I don’t think so.  It might not be good for my health.  Hey, are you hungry?  I forgot you’re two hours ahead.  Did they feed you on the plane?”  They were back in the kitchen.

Abby looked at her watch and did the math.  “There was a meal, but I didn’t eat it.  I wasn’t hungry.”

“Most people aren’t,” said Nick.  “I think they eat the food on an airplane just to pass the time.  What did you do…to pass the time, I mean?”

Abby blushed and ducked her head.

Princess Penelope Takes a Plane?” asked Nick.

“Actually, no,” said Abby.  “There is no plane travel in Myopia.  I was writing something else…  something…um…real.”

“Can I read it?” asked Nick immediately.

Abby shook her head.  “It’s not even at the freezer stage yet,” she said.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Something real.  Nick shook his head and went back to the computer.  He was having the damnedest time figuring out what was real and what wasn’t with Abby.  He sighed and sat down to finish the email.  He took out the words ‘I liked…’ and ended it.  He re-read it and then sent it off.

He looked at the clock.  He still had twenty minutes.  He propped up the pillows on his bed and leaned back against them.  He put his hands behind his head and massaged his neck and thought about Abby.

It had been four days of fun, if you didn’t count the parent fiasco.  The weather had been warm enough for hanging outside but a little too chilly for a boat ride.  Nick had shown Abby his boat and various other sights in a driving tour the afternoon she arrived.  Then he took her out to dinner at Liberty’s.  When they came home, they played video games.

Nick smiled to himself.  Abby had never played video games before.  Her style was hilarious and Nick had tried not to laugh.  While he sprawled back on the sofa with the controller held casually in his lap, Abby sat primly on the edge of the sofa.  Only Nick’s thumbs moved on his controller.  Abby used her whole body.  She held the controller at chest level and when she moved the buttons, she moved the controller too.  During a car race game, she turned the controller like it was the steering wheel.  When she tried to make Mario jump, she’d make the controller jump too.  And her body would lift up off the sofa a bit.  It was the funniest damn thing he’d ever seen and eventually he broke down into gales of laughter.

Abby pretended she was angry and threw a pillow at him.  Then she laughed and told him to play it himself, that she would just watch.  Nick got into one of his quest games and lost track of time.  When he looked over at Abby, she was asleep.  Nick turned her so that her head was on a pillow on his lap.  He covered her with a blanket and finished the game.  And then he woke her up…

Nick shook his head to clear it.  No, I’d better not think about that right now, he told himself, getting up off the bed.  That’s the last damn thing I need, to have a hard-on blooming when the guys come knocking.  Old habits die hard, he thought, and apparently ‘teasing Nick’ was going to be the last one to go!

He walked to the window and looked out.  He raised his arms up over his head and stretched, pulling on first one forearm and then the other.  He didn’t need Luke here, that was for sure, he thought; he was going to get enough of a workout with the choreographer.  It wasn’t that the dancing was overly energetic or anything; it was more stage movement than anything else, but it had to be done over and over again until it was automatic.  The first day had been fun, but he knew that they’d be buckling down today and getting serious. 

Yesterday, they had worked out the order of the songs.  That wasn’t written in stone, of course, nothing was.  But they had tossed around ideas for staging and moving from one to the next.  They were going to be at this for a couple of months and then they would be hitting the road.

A couple of months.  Without much of a break.  Nick wouldn’t have to worry about fake trips to Chicago.  There wouldn’t really be time for any.  A frown creased Nick’s brow.  He didn’t think that would bother Abby either.  She hadn’t seemed too keen on the idea of him moving to Chicago.

That had come up during the family party.  It had gone okay for the most part.  Abby and Mrs. Marchesa had made the food.  It was all buffet-style, laid out on the never-used dining room table.  People were welcome to wander back and forth eating as much or as little as they wanted.  Nick had invited every single person he was related to.  He sure as hell wasn’t doing this twice.  He had made both his mother and father promise that they wouldn’t start something with the other.  They had both promised on their own behalf but said they couldn’t speak for the other.  Nick told them both that the first one to start something would be asked to leave.

There hadn’t been a formal receiving line, but Abby and Nick answered the door together whenever there was a new arrival.  Nick had given her thumbnail sketches of everyone beforehand and shown her pictures of as many of them as he could find. 

It was a whirlwind of a day, people coming and going, checking out Abby, checking out Nick, checking out the house, watching to see if sparks flew between Nick’s parents.  Bob and Jane had behaved themselves for the most part, staying in separate rooms.  That didn’t stop them from talking about each other but they shut up whenever Nick came near them. 

It was Aaron who brought up Chicago.  He asked Abby if Nick was going to get to bring his video games when he moved to Chicago.  Abby blinked and looked surprised.  Nick jumped into the conversation and said, “Of course, I am.  I don’t go anywhere without them.”  He slipped his arm around Abby’s waist and hugged her.

They talked about it later, after the party, after the fight!

Nick had got some of his best laughs yesterday describing the fight for the fellas, but it wasn’t really funny even now and it certainly hadn’t been at the time.  Thank heavens most of the people had already left.  Nick had casually pointed out a few things to each of his parents and told them to let him know if there was anything they wanted.  He was getting rid of most of it.  Each had mentioned an item or two over the course of the afternoon.  Nick got a list going in the kitchen.  It helped him remember and it also gave him an excuse to escape from the room occasionally.

It was all fine until Jane mentioned that she’d like the vase from the front hall.  It was nothing special, just a glass vase for flowers, but Nick had to tell her that his father had already asked for it.  It was news to Jane that Bob was being offered anything and that pissed her off.  The vase became the symbol of everything that her marriage had become.  She wanted that vase.

First, she wheedled.  Oh, come on, Nick.  It’s just a vase.  We can get him a different one.  He’ll never know the difference.

Nick demurred, saying that she could get another for herself if it was nothing special.  He walked away from her, but she couldn’t let it go.  She followed him into another room a couple of minutes later and continued the argument. This time, she tried to drag emotion into it.  She had bought that vase for him, her beloved son, when she was helping him set up house.  It had sentimental value for her. 

Nick retorted that since sentimental value didn’t seem to be her strong suit as far as relationships went, he couldn’t see how she could apply it so easily to glassware.  Jane got a hurt look on her face.  Nick apologized, hating himself for doing it.  Talk to Dad, he told her.  Work it out with him.  I’m staying out of it.

A couple of minutes later, Bob cornered him and told him that if Nick didn’t want him to have the vase, he should just have said so.

“What the f…?  Dad, I told her that you asked for the vase first.  If you want it, it’s yours.”

“She said that you said she should talk to me about it.  Why did you do that?  Why didn’t you just tell her ‘no’?  If you don’t want me to have it…”  Now Bob had the hurt look.  And the determination that the vase would be his.

“I don’t give a fuck!” said Nick angrily.  “It’s a vase.  A stupid glass vase.  I don’t care who gets it.  Since when did either of you have such a big need for flowers?”  He turned on his heel and stormed from the room.

Abby found him in the kitchen slamming his hand on the refrigerator.  He told her what was going on.  “They’re always keeping score,” he said.  “All the kids have a point value.  Everything we do, it’s like it’s for one of them and against the other.  I can’t win this one.”

It kept up all afternoon.  First one, then the other, would seek him out.  Nick calmly told his mother that his father was getting the vase because he had asked for it first.  Jane wheedled, cajoled, persuaded.  She tried to get the kids on her side, sent them one by one to their father to try and talk him out of the vase.  With each new effort, Bob redoubled his determination to have the vase.

It all came to a head as the party was winding down.  Somehow they all ended up in the front hall.  Nick had informed his parents separately that he would have the things they had chosen delivered to them.  Bob announced loudly in the hall that he would take the vase with him right now if that was okay.  Jane made a grab for it and said wasn’t that just like him to want to take something away from Nick that he was still using.  Bob grabbed it from her hands and said didn’t the fact that there weren’t even any flowers in it give her a hint that Nick wasn’t using it.

Nick grabbed it from his father’s hands and said that was enough.  He’d heard all he wanted to about the vase.  And were they that stupid that they thought anyone was fooled…that anyone believed it was about the vase?

Both Jane and Bob turned on Nick, demanding his support against the other, trying to re-establish their right to the vase.  Then they started screaming at each other, all the bitterness and recrimination pouring out in one long, ugly stream.  Abby and Aaron tried to move the kids away but they weren’t budging.  They hovered in the doorway of the living room with tears streaming down their face.

Nick turned desperate eyes on Abby.  Help me.

“Is that an antique?” she asked.  Nick shook his head.  “Is it valuable?”  He shook his head again.  “Would you miss it?”  Another shake.  Abby gave him a small grin and shrugged.

Nick peered at her.  Really?  She shrugged again.  Why not?

Yeah, why not, thought Nick.  He opened the front door and threw the vase out.  It sailed through the air in a long arcing path before it landed on the brick walkway where it shattered into a million pieces.  “Oops,” he said, turning back to his parents who had been stunned into silence.  “It slipped.”

“Aw hell, take the damn vase,” said Bob.  “No one sends me flowers anyway.”

Angel snickered and then Leslie giggled.  Soon everyone was laughing.  Everyone but Jane.  She wanted to kill Nick.  She glared at him but he wasn’t looking at her.  Jane followed his glance over her shoulder.  He was looking at Abby, who was smiling back at him.

“Where’s the broom?” asked Abby.  “I’ll clean that up before anyone goes out there.”

“No, I’ll clean it up,” said Aaron.

“No, it’s my mess.  I’ll clean it up,” said Bob.

“Well, somebody clean it up,” said Nick.  And then get the hell out, he thought.  All of you.  I want to get my hands all over Abby.
Chapter 67 by old_archive
Hey, Abby!

How’s it going?  I’m really busy here, working hard.  And hardly whining at all.  You’d be proud of me.  LOL!!   And just for the record, in case you’re ever in the situation, whining around Kevin is not a good idea!  LOL!!

Tell your mom that the first week of June and the third week of September work for me.  You guys decide and let me know.  But the faster you let me know, the better for tour planning and stuff.

It sounds like you’re really doing a thorough job on the apartment hunting.  Remember to save a spot for my video game stuff!   And maybe I’ll bring that sofa along.  ;-)

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby grinned at the little winking emoticon, but she could feel the heat rise to her face.  Ah, yes, the sofa.  The long, black leather sofa.  Abby leaned her head back and closed her eyes, remembering.

She fell asleep while Nick was playing a video game the first night she was in California.  He woke her up gently when he was done and told her that it was time for bed.  She did not know what came over her at that point.  Maybe it was the fact that it was warm in the house, that they didn’t have to race up the stairs and dive under the covers before their extremities froze.  Maybe it was because they were half a continent away from her parents rather than just a few rooms.  Maybe it was the air in California.  Abby didn’t know, but what she did know was that she wanted to see Nick naked.  And she wanted to play with his body. 

She took the controller from his hand and set it on the floor.  “Do you mind terribly,” she asked, straddling his lap, “if I put my hands on you?”

Nick looked a little surprised and then started to grin.  He laced his fingers together behind his head and leaned back on the sofa.  “Be my guest,” he said.

Abby started with his face.  She ran her fingers through his hair and traced the shape of his jaw.  She moved one fingertip down the outline of his nose.  She smoothed her thumbs over his eyebrows.

She stroked his neck and then she leaned in and kissed it…once, twice, three times.  Then she sat back and looked at him speculatively.  She ran her hands down his chest lightly, stopping to trace her fingers over his nipple rings.  She raked her nails across his midriff, causing him to clench his stomach muscles.

“Nope,” she said, moving back from him.  “Not working.”  Nick raised one eyebrow.

“Off with the shirt,” she continued, tugging at the bottom of the t-shirt.

Nick sat forward and pulled the shirt over his head.  “How’s that?” he asked, leaning back.

“Oh, much better,” purred Abby.  “Much, much better.”

She put her head down and kissed his chest.  She trailed her fingers all over his skin and her mouth followed.  She kissed and licked his tattoos, she teased his nipples with her tongue and her teeth.  She sucked on his collarbones and bit his shoulders gently.  She rocked her body gently over his, feeling his arousal.  She ground herself down against him and then she slid backwards off him.

She moved her mouth down his body, slowly, blazing a trail with her tongue, caressing each rib lovingly.  She kissed his stomach and drew a line across it with her tongue where the bare skin ended at the top of his pants. 

Nick had his head back and his eyes closed.  Tiny noises came from him as Abby shifted to each new area.  She put her hand over him and rubbed his erection. 

Then she lifted her face away from him and started undoing his belt.  Nick opened his eyes and looked at her.  He wondered if there was as much passion in his eyes at the moment as in hers.  Abby looked him in the eye while she slowly undid the zipper.  She motioned upward with her head.  Nick lifted his hips and Abby drew his pants down his legs, freeing his erect penis.

Still holding his gaze, Abby wrapped her hand around him.  She pumped him gently a few times.  Then she leaned forward and put her mouth over him.  Nick groaned in pleasure, as her tongue swirled around him, one hand continuing to caress him, while the other gently squeezed and kneaded his testicles.  Nick put his hands in her hair and twisted his fingers through it.

Abby was so into what she was doing that she forgot about Nick.  Not that she forgot about him, of course, just that she didn’t think ahead to the next step.  She would happily have gone on with what she was doing for hours.  Nick would happily have let her, but his body had other plans. 

“Abby,” said Nick, pulling gently on her shoulders.  “Stop.”

Abby lifted her head.  “I don’t want to,” she said.

“I…uh…I...need a moment.”

“Okay,” said Abby, moving her mouth to his stomach.  She played there for a few minutes, moving from nipple to navel to nipple.  Then she lowered her head and her tongue darted over him, swirling around the head, before her mouth came down again and she started sucking.

“Arrrggghhh,” growled Nick.  He put his hands on her head again and enjoyed the sensations washing over him.  He let himself get as close as he could before stopping her again.  “Get your clothes off,” he demanded.

Abby stood up and took off her clothes, dropping them in a pile at her feet.  Nick, meanwhile, removed the rest of his and sat forward on the sofa.  He put his hands on Abby’s hips and pulled her closer.  He kissed her hipbones and darted his tongue in and out of her navel.  This time, it was Abby who put her hands on his head, holding him close for a moment and then moving him back. 

She pushed on his shoulders until he sank back into the sofa and then she straddled him again.  She raised up on her haunches.  Nick put one hand in the small of her back and used the other to guide his penis to her opening.  Abby lowered herself slowly down onto him, with little whimpering sighs, as she took more and more of him into herself.  Her head was back and her lips were slightly parted.  Her eyes were closed.

When she had all of him, she stopped moving for a moment.  Nick watched her, fascinated, but not understanding how so much pleasure could be on her face.  She was the one who had done everything to him.  He had barely touched her.

He decided to remedy that situation right now and reached his hand toward her, rubbing his thumb over her center.  Her eyes opened and she blinked at him, almost as if she’d forgotten he was there, he thought.

Then she started to move and he went out of his mind.  She clenched her walls around him and moved up and down him, bracing herself by leaning back and putting her hands on his thighs.  Nick tried to keep up; he tried to stroke her sweet spot faster and harder so that she would come with him.  But she’d already brought him to the brink twice and he couldn’t fight it back any more, not with those warm wet walls caressing him, not with the movement that she was making…the movement that he usually made.  It was very confusing to him and then it all came clear.  He grabbed her hips with both hands and thrust upward, moaning as he pumped his seed into her again and again and again.  And then he stopped moving and they were frozen in a tableau for a moment, and then panting, he dropped his head on the back of the sofa.  “Abby…Abby…Abby…”

She squeezed her walls around him until he stopped quivering.  Then she laid her head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat slowly return to its regular rhythm.  She dropped the occasional kiss on his skin.  His arms closed around her, holding her close.  They lay suspended in time.  Abby could feel Nick twitching inside her as he returned to his normal state.  She could feel his liquid passion draining out of her, dripping down onto him. 

And then his hands began moving, those long, beautiful fingers, tracing patterns on her back, tipping her head up to his so that he could kiss her, open-mouthed, tongues dancing.  Her hands got busy too, caressing his shoulders and his chest.  And then suddenly, she had the most wonderful sensation, the feeling of him growing hard within her.

And then he moved, and her stomach did a little flip-flop as he put her on her back…on the long, black leather sofa.  He knelt above her, part of her, moving his hips, sliding casually in and out of her, almost as an afterthought as he used his thumbs to drive her right over the edge.  And it was only when she was careening out of orbit, emitting a sound she didn’t know that she was capable of, that he put his hands on either side of her head and lowered himself over her, driving himself into her hard, stroking in and out, moaning a soft ‘oh’ with each thrust.

And she arched her back until she thought her spine would snap and dug her fingernails into his shoulders.  “Nick…” she whispered.  “Nick…” and then she bit her lip for three heartbeats and then said again, “Nick.”

In Chicago, Abby put her hands to her cheeks.  They were glowing, she knew.

Yeah, bring the sofa, Nick.  Bring the sofa.
Chapter 68 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

I found the apartment.  It’s on the lakefront.  There’s a beach right below it.  Not such a big drawing card in January, granted!  LOL!  But August in Chicago can be beastly.  Of course, the Big Star will have to stay indoors, I guess, so he won’t get swarmed by fans, but he can come out on the balcony and I can wave to him from the beach.

Talk to me about furniture styles.  It was kind of hard to tell what you like from your house in California.  I get that you like Japanese art and I’ve picked out a spot for the leather sofa.

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby had resigned herself to the fact that Nick was “moving” to Chicago.  They had finally gotten around to discussing that in California after the disastrous affair with the vase.  And after…

That evening after everyone finally left, Nick laced his fingers through hers and walked her up the stairs.  She muttered some nonsense about tidying up, but he had been the sensible one and just kept walking her up to the bedroom.  He made sweet, passionate love to her, letting her know that she wasn’t the only one who could make someone lose their mind. 

He undressed her with his eyes, and then with his hands.  He laid her back on the bed and he spread her legs with his hands, pressing down gently on her inner thighs, until she lay totally open to him.  And then he ignored that part of her body, moving his lips to her forehead and then her cheekbones and then her jaw and then her lips…touching every part of her and taking forever to work his way downward…until…

Abby would never forget the look on his face.  He kissed her all over…her face, her neck, her breasts, her stomach…without looking at her, concentrating totally on the task at hand.  And then, as his lips trailed across her stomach and down her thigh, he looked up.  He smiled…a tiny smile, almost not there and he mouthed something, she didn’t know what…she couldn’t hear it and she sure as hell wasn’t about to say ‘pardon’…and then he put his mouth on her and she went blind…or insane…or both.  She wasn’t really sure which.  But she knew that she completely lost the power of cogent thought and that she was only capable of making one sound…sort of a strangled howl, a small animal noise of some kind…something that she hoped said ‘passion’ and not ‘choking goat’.  The world disappeared in a haze of white light, blinding but somehow comforting…

She threw her head back on the pillow and arched her back and just wanted the sensation to never, ever end.  And then she needed him inside her.  Now.  Right now.  Nick, she cried.  She was afraid that it sounded like a demand or a plea or a… she didn’t really know, but it seemed to work because now he was between her legs…he was poised to enter her…oh, for God’s sakes, couldn’t her hands just light on him somewhere instead of fluttering around him like freaking Tinkerbell in Peter Pan?  She forced her hands to behave, to rest on his shoulders, to run down his back as he moved himself into her, as he built the rhythm that would put both of them somewhere else...somewhere…Abby mouthed something at him that he didn’t quite catch.  But he didn’t really care.  He was somewhere else.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~



“…to Chicago?”

Abby raised her head off Nick’s chest.  “Sorry,” she said, “what did you say?”

“I asked if it was okay to send my Nintendo stuff to Chicago.”

Abby put her head back down.  “Of course, it’s okay,” she said, sleepily.

“Well, you just seemed surprised a little earlier, you know, when Aaron mentioned it…”

“I was surprised,” she confessed.  “I didn’t know what you’d decided to do.”

“I don’t think it makes sense for me to buy another house out here.  I already have the one in Florida.  And we’re going on the road so I’m not really going to be anywhere for very long.”  That didn’t sound right to Nick, but Abby got his meaning.

“Of course, it’s okay,” she said again.  “But I’m warning you, I intend to practice on that Nintendo thing.  When you come to visit, I’ll beat the pants off you.”

Nick ran his fingers down her spine.  “You don’t need Nintendo to get the pants off me,” he laughed. 

Abby kissed his chest and snuggled down into his arm.  “True,” she whispered.  “Very true.”

“I just didn’t want you to think…” Nick continued, fumbling for his words.  “I don’t know…that I was moving in, taking over your life.”

Abby wrote his name on his stomach with her fingernail.  “Parking a video game in the corner is hardly taking over my life,” she said.  “Besides, it’s like you said, you’ll be on the road most of the time anyway.”  And when you’re not, she thought, I’ll lock you in the apartment with your video games and not let anyone know you’re in town.

“Okay,” said Nick in a resigned voice.  He still didn’t have the impression that Abby wanted him in Chicago.  Oh well, it wouldn’t matter for the next couple of months anyway.  He’d be too busy in Florida. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


Hey, Abby!

Great news about the apartment.  Free at last, free at last, great God almighty, you are free at last. That’s a quote.  But I bet you already knew that.

Furniture styles?  You got me!  I trust your judgment, though, you’re the one with class.  But if I have to choose, I’d say a brass bed.  A big, brass bed.

How’s it going otherwise?  We are really busy.  We got set back a bit when a flu virus went through.  Only Howie and Kevin got it, weird really, when you think about it, because they are the two that take the best care of their bodies.  Anyway, they were down and out for two solid days and then we had to make up the time.

It’s going to be a great show.  I think we’re all thinking the same thing, that this is going to be our last tour together, so we’re making it really special.

Send any new stories that you might have.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Abby typed the words and then stopped.  She had spent the last two weeks telling him all the details about the apartment, describing the layout, talking about the neighborhood.  She had told him that she was going to take her time and decorate it bit by bit.  She’d asked his opinion on everything and got very little back other than his restated confidence in her ability to make it look ‘classy’.  She’d told him about school and the hospital and the kids and the teachers.  She’d told him about her mother and her father and even Mrs. Smith.

But she hadn’t told him the most important thing.  She hadn’t told him about her new best friend.

Ronni was back in her life and Abby couldn’t seem to get rid of her.  It started when Abby came home from California.  She was looking to buy a condo and James and Ronni were looking to sell one.  The two women ran into each other at the real estate office.

Abby was there to sign the final papers.  She had looked at a lot of different buildings.  There were condominiums everywhere in Chicago, and more springing up each day.  This was a big step for Abby, leaving the wood-paneled walls of Fremont Fortress to set out on her own and she didn’t want to jump at the first apartment that didn’t have her mother in it.  She wanted to get the perfect one.

Sharon Fremont, to Abby’s surprise, had been all in favor of her getting an apartment.  It said to Sharon that a wedding was in the offing and she started talking about dates.  Abby forestalled her every time by mentioning the tour.  When she complained about it to Nick, he emailed her back a date in early June and one in mid-September.  Pick one, he said.  Sharon picked September and started referring to the condo as the “Honeymoon Suite”.  Sharon figured they would live there until Abby got pregnant and then they would buy a house in Oak Park.  It never occurred to Sharon that Abby would leave Chicago.  But then again, it never occurred to Nick either…or Abby.

Abby finally found the apartment that ‘spoke’ to her.  It was large with bright, spacious rooms and a view over the lake.  It had three bedrooms, a sitting room, a large living/dining room and a kitchen big enough for a table and chairs.  Abby loved it and sent off the details to Nick who emailed back that is sounded nice and he was sure she was very excited.  She was.  The day was perfect and she told him all about it, except for the part where she ran into Ronni at the real estate office.

Ronni had been looking at houses for nearly two months and the agent had just about run out of patience.  He understood that people wanted the ‘perfect’ house but he couldn’t conjure one up out of thin air.  For someone as eager to have a house as Mrs. Fenton seemed to be, she sure was picky.  She’d turned down one house, for God’s sake, because she didn’t like the shape of the driveway, another because the color of the fixtures in the ensuite bath “wasn’t quite right”.

The truth was that Ronni couldn’t make up her mind about a house because she couldn’t make up her mind about her marriage.  She wasn’t sure she wanted to stay in Chicago.  It was so boring here!  But she knew that James would never live anywhere else.

“Abigail?”  The two women met in the lobby.  Both agents had shaken hands and left.  There was nothing to do but be polite.

“Ronni,” Abby nodded crisply.  She was high on life at the moment and refused to let Lady Vera bring her down.

“What are you doing here?” asked Ronni, not unpleasantly, just surprised.

“I’ve just bought a condo,” said Abby, unable to keep the excitement out of her voice.

“Really?” said Ronni.  “Where?”

The two women walked up the hall to the elevator.  Abby pushed the button and prayed that the elevator was already at that floor.  It wasn’t.  She told Ronni the location of the building.

“I know that building,” said Ronni.  “It’s got a great view on the lakeside.  Are you…?”

Abby nodded.

Of course, you are, thought Ronni.  A Fremont would never be on the back side of a building.  “Do you have any plans, you know…drawings, layouts?”

Abby patted a manila folder sticking out of her bag.

Ronni looked at her watch.  “It’s nearly one o’clock.  Why don’t we get some lunch and you can show them to me?”

Because you’ll ruin it for me, thought Abby.  I know you will.  But she didn’t see any way she could politely refuse.

So Abby and Ronni went to lunch and Abby waited for Ronni to ruin her day.  But she didn’t.  Ronni expressed interest in the plans and asked intelligent questions. 

“I can tell you’ve been house-hunting,” laughed Abby at one point, when Ronni asked if the plumbing was copper or plastic.

“Yes,” said Ronni, “and I think we’ve found one.”  The wheels had been turning in Ronni’s brain the whole time she’d been listening to Abby.  She had initially expressed surprise that Abby would be buying a condo in Chicago.  Wouldn’t she be moving to Florida or L.A. once she married Nick?

No, said Abby, not wanting to bring him into this conversation at all, Nick has sold the house in L.A.  We’re making our headquarters here, at least while he’s on tour.

So Nick would be coming to Chicago, mused Ronni.  Well, well, well…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby ran into Ronni at the club the next day after her tennis match.  Ronni was just coming in as Abby was coming out.  Ronni remarked on how much she had enjoyed the lunch the previous day. Abby acceded politely that she had done so as well.

“We’ll have to do it again some time,” said Ronni, airily.

Over my dead body, thought Abby, but she smiled and said that would be lovely.

“Veronica Fenton called,” said her mother two days later.  “She wants you to call her back.”

Abby grimaced.

“What’s the matter, Dear?” asked her mother.

Ronni Fenton is a bitch, thought Abby, but she didn’t say it.  She realized that if it ever got out about Ronni and Nick, Abby’s dislike of her would be put down to jealousy.  “Nothing,” she said, “We just weren’t the best of friends in school.”

“Well, Dear, that was years ago.  I’m sure she’s changed now.  I mean, you certainly have.  She seemed nice enough at the party.”

“Yes, well…”  Abby didn’t want to talk about Ronni and the party.  “I’ll call her.”

Ronni wanted to invite her to lunch and bridge on Sunday.  They needed a fourth, she said.  It was usually Susie Fairburn, Clarice Beaumont and Maggie Sutton.  “But Maggie can’t make it,” said Ronni.  “She’s going to be in Aspen.”

Oh God! thought Abby.  Susie and Clarice.  Ronni’s evil henchmen during high school.

“Please,” wheedled Ronni, “I know they’d love to see you again.”

Will they be armed? Abby almost asked.  Then she accepted.  She remembered how surprised Nick had been at the lack of young people at the engagement party.  He assumed it was because the senior Fremonts were, in fact, having the party for themselves and invited their friends and business associates.  The truth was that Abby didn’t have that many friends her own age.  And maybe, just maybe, age had mellowed the other women.

So she went to the lunch.  It was all very polite and friendly.  How nice to see you, Abigail.  You look lovely.  Ronni directed the conversation carefully, avoiding any reference to the ‘good old days’ of high school.  She had warned Susie and Clarice over the phone that James did a lot of business with Ducky’s father and so she had to suck up to the daughter.  Ronni had never mentioned to them who she had been seeing in California.  She had thrown around a few names, and like James, Clarice and Susie assumed it was an actor.

Nick was mentioned at the lunch.  Of course, he was mentioned.  Susie brought him up almost before she had her coat off.  She threw her arms around Abby and said, “Congratulations.  Let’s see the ring.”

A startled Abby held out her hand.

“Oh, that’s beautiful,” exclaimed the other woman.  “And speaking of beautiful, my God, Abigail…Nick Carter!?  He’s just so gorgeous.”

Abby smiled but said nothing.  She did not want to talk about Nick.

“So when is he coming back to Chicago?” asked Clarice.

“He’s rehearsing for a tour at the moment,” replied Abby obliquely.  “Then he’ll be on the road.”  She shrugged.

Ronni changed the subject by offering them all a Bloody Mary. 

“So will you be joining him on the road?” asked Susie over lunch – salad and a quiche that Abby knew was not homemade.  She wondered if Ronni knew how to cook.  Abby was a pretty good cook, thanks to hours spent in the kitchen with Mrs. Smith, hiding from her mother and her life.

“I don’t know,” said Abby.  “It’s so hectic from what he says, and they don’t get a lot of private time.”

“Well, if you go, bring me back Brian,” said Clarice with a growl.

The four women laughed.  “Oh, Clarice, you haven’t gotten over him yet?  Come on, he’s married…with a kid, even,” said Susie.

“So’s Kevin,” retorted Clarice, “and you’d do him in a heartbeat.”

“True, true,” laughed Susie.  Abby joined in the laughter but she didn’t like the look on Ronni’s face or the assumption that being married didn’t put a Backstreet Boy off limits.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sharon Fremont insisted that Abby reciprocate Ronni’s kindness, so Abby invited her to play tennis and join her for lunch at the club.  Ronni followed this by asking Abby to accompany her to two houses to help her make the final decision.

And the crowning horror came at the Board Meeting of the Symphony when Chairman Miles Fenton said he was pleased to see some interest happening amongst the younger generation.  “We’ve always had Abigail,” he said with a kindly nod in her direction.  “And now my daughter-in-law Veronica wishes to help out with the fundraising as well.”

It seemed like Ronni was everywhere in her life.  Abby didn’t like it and she never told Nick about any of it.
Chapter 69 by old_archive
Hey, Abby!

We’re getting a weekend off.  Can I come to Chicago?

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Now, when you say ‘come to Chicago’, do you mean really come to Chicago or do you want another virtual weekend?

Your Nintendo stuff arrived.  I’ve been practicing.

Take care,

Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was the end of February.  They were nearly done with rehearsals.  They were taking a long weekend and then they were going to do a week of run-throughs, start to finish, the whole show.  Then they were putting it out there, starting in Orlando and working their way around the country.  There were no plans to go outside of North America just yet, but they were keeping their options open.

Nick and Abby had emailed each other every day, sometimes short notes, sometimes long, detailed messages describing their day.  Abby was going to kill her mother, Nick was pretty sure.  Sharon had Mother-of-the-Bride fever and was driving Abby nuts.  Nick was glad that she had him to vent to and he encouraged her to do it.  Abby tried to restrain herself.  She didn’t want to sound like a whiner.  The reality was ten times worse than what Nick knew.  Abby tried to make a joke of it and told him that she was writing a story called Princess Penelope Puts An Axe Through Her Mother’s Forehead.

Nick wondered if he should ask Abby to let him come to Chicago or if he should invite her to Florida instead.  He still wasn’t sure she wanted him in Chicago.  He remembered that she hadn’t seemed all that enthusiastic about it in California.  But she had talked about the apartment like it was for both of them.  This whole platonic marriage thing was confusing the hell out of him.

Nick had come to Florida from California, sure that he was falling in love with Abby.  But after a couple of days, he went back to thinking that he just liked her a lot…and really enjoyed having sex with her.  That wasn’t the same thing as love, he thought.  It was good.  It was great, but it wasn’t the same thing as love.

After all, here he was in Florida and he didn’t even miss her all that much.  He knew he got to ‘talk’ to her every day, so there wasn’t that much to miss, he guessed, but he didn’t feel that pain, that dull ache that told him she wasn’t there.  Because she is there, he argued with himself and he confused himself further.  Eventually, he decided that he had been right originally to give up on the whole love thing.  It just messed up his head and his life.  ‘Friends’ was way better, way saner. And what good would it do him anyway to decide that he was in love with her?  She wasn’t in love with him.  He wasn’t sure she even wanted him around that much.  Nope, not going to start tuning up for a verse of the Pain Song, no way!  ‘Friends’ was way better.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

I mean the real thing…I want to see the apartment.

Do you think your parents would mind if I stayed at a hotel?  I don’t want to inconvenience them, and I thought maybe you and I could have a little more time together.  Not that I didn’t enjoy spending time with them, but…it’s really hard to hold your breath for that long.  LOL!!

By the way, me and the fellas loved Princess Penelope Works Out.  We laughed until we cried.  I hope you like the attachment.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Thanks for the sketch.  That wouldn’t be a likeness of Luke by any chance, would it?  LOL!!  Bring me the original, please.

I’ve booked you in at the Hyatt.  That’s where you usually stay, isn’t it?  LOL!!

Send me the flight info.  I’ll pick you up.  (No red carpet, though.  It’s too slushy.)

Take care,

Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby looked over to where the sketch was chugging out of the printer.  It was perfect.  Princess Penelope doing a sit-up, her bony knees peeking out of baggy shorts.  She was wearing a t-shirt that said Just Do It.  On her head was her crown, slightly tilted and under it a sweatband around her forehead.  Standing over her was a huge, muscle-bound man with wide shoulders and narrow hips barking, “Three more, two more…”

Nick was coming to Chicago.  For three days.  Abby wondered if she could hide him for three whole days.  Now that Ronni was stalking her…Abby laughed to herself.  Maybe stalking was too strong a word.  But Ronni sure did seem to run across her a lot.  She and James had bought a house finally, and Ronni wanted Abby’s input on decorating.  Ronni had way more flair for that kind of thing than Abby and they both knew it.  So there had to be an ulterior motive.  Abby figured he was tall and blond.

Ronni called her every couple of days with some flimsy excuse.  Ronni never mentioned Nick.  That suited Abby just fine.  She never brought his name up either, but somehow Ronni always managed to ask a question that made Abby include Nick in the answer, usually something about the apartment or the wedding.  It was kind of a game with Abby, to see if she could spot the question and answer it without mentioning her betrothed.  She hadn’t been successful once.

Ronni was also getting into the Symphony fundraising thing.  She came to the first meeting and managed to get herself on the same committee as Abby.  She had lots of enthusiasm and good ideas, which just pissed Abby off even more.  She knew that Ronni was up to no good, but she couldn’t share that with anyone.  No one would believe her and they would wonder why she felt that way.

Abby thought about telling Ronni she’d be out of town for three days, but she knew that would never work.  Sharon would be bound to say something to Jeannette about Nick coming to town.  Abby wondered if she could hide Nick from her mother as well.  She was glad Nick had suggested the hotel.  If he hadn’t, she was going to.  She didn’t want him bombarded with questions about guest lists and formal attire and menu choices.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, where are we going?  Isn’t that the hotel?”  Nick pointed out the window.

“I thought I’d show you the apartment first and then we’d check you in,” said Abby.

“Okay, cool.”

I’ve got some pictures and samples there and you are going to help me make some decisions.  Yes, you are!”   She overrode his objection before he could voice it.

Nick laughed.  “You’re the boss.  See, I remember rule number one.”

It was rule number two, thought Abby, but she didn’t want to think about rule number one, so she ignored him and pulled into the parking garage.

“Wait until you see the view,” she said.  “All water as far as the eye can see.  Unless, of course, the eye steps out on the balcony and looks down or around.”  Abby realized that she was babbling, but she couldn’t seem to stop herself.  She was suddenly very nervous.  This was going to be their home together, maybe not together very often, but their home.  And she had picked it out all by herself.  What if he hated it?

She slipped the key in the lock and turned it.  “Okay, here it is.  Try and imagine it with color on the walls and furniture in it.  And try and imagine what the furniture will look like while you’re at it.”

Nick stepped into the foyer and looked around.  He had an overall impression of white.  All of the walls were white…he knew that Abby was intending to have them painted when she…when they decided on the colors. 

“Down here is the kitchen,” said Abby, leading the way.  Nick was impressed.  It was large and bright, with track lighting and a grey marble countertop.  “The table and chairs go here,” explained Abby, motioning to the large empty space on one side of the kitchen.  “Once we pick them.  I have pictures.  The living room is through here.”

Nick followed Abby into a large empty room.  They’d be able to fit a lot of furniture in here.  He wandered over to the window and looked out at Lake Michigan.  The view in February was not all that inviting.  The water was grey and looked oh, so cold.  “Abby, this place is pretty…big.  Are you sure you can afford it on your own?  Or did your Dad…?”

“No, I bought it,” she said.  “I have a trust fund and I get the use of the interest.   When I get married, I get the rest of the fund.  Speaking of which, my dad wants your lawyer to get in touch with his about a pre-nuptial agreement.”

“A pre-nup…”  Nick hadn’t even thought of that.  He guessed he should have.  “What do you…?”

Abby held up a hand.  “I don’t even want to talk about it.  It’s between the lawyers.  I don’t even want to know.  Get it the way you want it and I’ll sign it.”

Obviously, there had been some discussion of this in the Fremont household and it had upset Abby.  She got a tight set to her jaw and turned away from him.  He decided to change the subject.

“Maybe we could hold off on the furniture until after the wedding.  This place is big enough for a reception.”  He swept his hand around the room.

“You obviously haven’t been following the plans,” said Abby.  “It gets bigger by the day.”

Nick looked back at her.  There was something in her voice.  Panic, maybe?

Abby paced back and forth in front of  a doorway which seemed to lead to a hall.  She rubbed her hands together nervously and stared at the floor.  Nick had a sinking feeling in his stomach.

“Nick,” she said, “I’m not sure I can do this wedding.  I mean, every day it’s something else; the cake gets a little higher and the veil gets a little longer.  I don’t really care about Alencon lace and I don’t want to go near the discussion of ‘chicken or veal’.”

Nick now knew what the saying meant, to have your blood run cold.

“There’s all this stuff that’s weighing me down – flowers and boutonnieres and who’s sitting where?  I’m getting cold feet.”

Breathe, Nick, breathe, he told himself.

“I know we said we’d do this, but…”

And finally, she looked at him.  “…couldn’t we just elope instead?”

Nick didn’t make a sound, but his body twitched at her words.  He looked very pale, she thought.

“Elope?” he said. 

Abby nodded.

“I thought…” He paused to take a breath.  “I thought…when you said you couldn’t…”

“Oh, Nick, no,” said Abby, realization dawning.  “No, no, no.  I didn’t mean that.”  She walked toward him.  “I’m sorry.  I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean I couldn’t do the marriage thing…just the wedding thing…the big…”  She circled her hands in the air.  “…the whole circus thing.”

Nick pulled her into his arms.  He held her head against his chest, trying to re-establish normal sinus rhythm in his heart.  Abby whispered, 'I’m sorry, I’m sorry' until she felt him kiss the top of her head and relax.

“I should have known better,” he said.  “I should have known that you wouldn’t go back on our deal.”

Deal.  The word cut through Abby like a knife.  “Yeah,” she whispered, “a deal is a deal.”  And she wondered if selling herself into a loveless marriage was any more noble than having her father do it for her.  And she had hated him for that.

“You scared me,” he said, and he tipped her head back and kissed her.  Thoroughly.  Wondrously. And she reciprocated enthusiastically, trying to make up for her poorly chosen words.  After a long minute, he moved his mouth away from hers.  “Isn’t that just the way?” he said, laughing.  “There’s never a big, brass bed around when you need one.”

“Follow me, Captain Carter,” said Abby in a low, sexy voice and she led him by the hand down the hall and into the bedroom.

“I sort of started here,” she said.  She pulled her bottom lip between her teeth and he knew she was nervous.  He looked around the room.  The walls were white and the bed linens were white.  But the armchair in the corner and the lampshades and the curtains and the tiny accessory pillows on the bed were all in shades of blue and green.  Colors of the sea, he thought.  All different ones, but they blended together perfectly.  And on the walls were prints, unusual, maritime themes but with a sort of Oriental flavor.  Beautiful.  And the bed…it was big and it was brass.

“I love this,” he said enthusiastically.  “Wow!”  He pulled her into a hug, letting his approval radiate through to warm her.

Abby relaxed visibly. 

“And now, Miss Fremont,” he said, setting her away from him.   “I think it is time that you took off your clothes.”

“It will be my pleasure, Sir,” she said, reaching for the buttons on her blouse.

“Oh, I hope so,” said Nick, licking his lips.  “I really hope so.”
Chapter 70 by old_archive
“You know, I think we can do this.”

Abby raised her head off Nick’s chest and looked at him.  “I thought we just did,” she said.  It was amazing, really, how you could take guilt and shame and nerves and uncertainty and mix them in with hands and mouths and fingers and bodies and just sail right out the window, over Lake Michigan and into the stratosphere beyond.

“No,” said Nick, with a sexy leer.  “I know we can do that.  I meant ‘elope’.  I think we can do it.”

Abby wasn’t following.

“Brian and Leigh will help us,” said Nick earnestly.   “I’m sure they would.  We could get married in Atlanta.  They’d stand up with us.  It could be...just us.”

Abby’s vision of a burning volcano of a wedding turned into a peaceful waterfall.  Just us.  She raised up on one elbow and peered into his eyes.  “Just us?  No seven…no, wait, ten…no, twelve layer cake?   No ‘we must invite Cousin Darlene even though she’s never met us and she’s really old, in fact, she might even be dead’?  No…”

Nick’s fingers pressed her lips to silence.  “No,” he said.  “Just us.”

The concept was enough to make Abby do really interesting things to him with her hands and her mouth.  Later…much later, Nick reached off the side of the bed and pulled his cell phone from the pocket of his pants.  He made two phone calls, one to the Hyatt in Chicago, canceling his reservation for the next three days…and one to Atlanta.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

So it’s getting closer and closer.  Are you scared?  Don’t be.  It’s gonna be great.  We’re gonna be great.

Leighanne has a few questions.  I gave her your number at the apartment. 

The show last night went really well.  Standing O for a long, long time.  And the reaction to Ribbons of Light…I really want you to see that, since it’s your song.  Maybe in Atlanta?

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Omigod, thought Abby.  Yes, I’m scared.  I’m terrified.  In just a couple more days, I’m getting married.

Nick and Abby spent the three days in Chicago playing house.  The leather sofa and the Nintendo were set up in the room Abby called Nick's study.  They made good use of both.  And in between those times, they built the apartment.  They looked at paint chips and pictures of furniture.  They discussed draperies and accent pieces.  They went to Michigan Avenue and cut a swath through it, ordering item after item for their home.  Dishes, cutlery, towels, place mats.  They had a wonderful time.  And they came away from it knowing that they could live together.

Nick talked to Brian who said that, of course, he and Leighanne would be happy to stand up with them.  They were playing Atlanta in three weeks.  Would that be enough time?  Enough time for what? asked Nick.  To plan a wedding, said Brian.  Nick repeated the fact that they were eloping.  Well, it’s not like you’re putting a ladder up to the window and running away with her.  You’ll want to have something nice.  Leighanne will take care of it.

Nick relayed this conversation to Abby who stated firmly that if Leighanne so much as mentioned the word ‘veil’…

Abby spent the next couple of weeks setting up her apartment.  She got the painting done and spent every spare moment there accepting deliveries and placing things.  It made her believe that it was real and it kept her out of range of the Stealth radar weapon known as her mother.  Abby knew that she couldn’t lie to her mother; she’d be found out immediately.  She’d trip herself up in any discussion of wedding plans and that’s all her mother talked about these days.  Abby just had to avoid her.  So now she was avoiding two people, because she didn’t want to see Ronni either.

Ronni expected that Abby would reciprocate her request for decorating advice and let her see the apartment.  Abby got very good at deflecting oblique references, but if she thought that would discourage Ronni, she was wrong.  It only made Ronni more determined.  Abby knew that she was getting close to just coming out and asking.

It might even happen at the Symphony Committee meeting this morning.  Abby rolled her eyes at the thought of another meeting with Ronni.  Abby had discovered that Ronni was really good at coming up with ideas, but not so great at following through and actually doing any of the work.  It was always, maybe somebody could call…or who wants to take care of…  Ronni never actually did anything herself.  Probably didn’t want to chip a nail, thought Abby bitterly.

Abby’s physical transformation had been phenomenal but she knew she was nowhere close to being Ronni.  She wore the right colors now and chose items that flattered her figure.  She wore makeup that highlighted her positive features and she had a hairstyle that suited her.  Inside, however, she was still the ugly duckling.  She held her head up now and moved with grace, but every step was an effort, with her brain telling her, stand up straight, lift your chin.  It was becoming slightly more natural now, but then someone like Ronni would walk into the room and Abby would fade back into her shell.

Ronni had style.  And she was beautiful.  She had a great figure and she knew how to show it off.  Everything looked good on her.  When she walked into a room, the temperature changed.  It heated up around the men and it got really, really cold around the women.

Men did really stupid things around a beautiful woman, thought Abby.  Corporate giants who’d cut your throat in business without a moment’s hesitation turned into fumbling schoolboys, falling all over themselves to pull out a chair for her or help her on with her coat.  They would turn away from whomever they were talking to, right in the middle of a sentence, to watch her walk into the room.  And then they’d turn back, their eyes a little foggy and say, “Where was I?”

Ronni was completely aware of the effect she had on men and she didn’t give a damn about the effect she had on women.  She knew that when she walked into a room, she was the most beautiful thing in it, and that gave her power over everyone there.  Abby did not want her ever to get a chance to wield that power over Nick again.

Sure enough, when the meeting ended, Ronni cornered Abby.

“So, Abigail?  I called you last night.  Your mother said you were at the apartment.  Have you moved in there now?”  Ronni was all smiles and interest.

“Um…I…”  Abby immediately turned into Abigail.  She ducked her head and bit her lip.  “I stayed over there last night.  There was some furniture being delivered.”

“So, it’s mostly done then?  When are you moving in?”

“After the…”  Abby sucked the word ‘wedding’ back into her throat before it could get out.  “…weekend,” she finished feebly.  Then she started to stammer.  “Or maybe the next one.  I don’t know yet.”

“I’d love to see what you’ve done with the place,” said Ronni.  “You were such a help with the house.” 

Abby’s help with the house had been to nod and agree with all of Ronni’s choices.

“Did you have a professional decorator?”

Good one, Ronni, thought Abby.  It intimates that I couldn’t do it on my own and I didn’t have Ronni’s help, so I either hired out or it’s ugly.

“Nick and I decided on things together,” said Abby and then realized that Ronni had just sucked her into mentioning him.  She could have kicked herself.

“Oh, dear,” said Ronni with a wry smile.

And then Abby really could have kicked herself.  Or Ronni.  Yeah, that was it.  Let’s kick Ronni.  Ronni, who knew what Nick’s tastes were like, because she’d seen them up close and personal. 

It was the first time that Ronni had referred to her relationship with Nick.  She didn’t know how much Nick had told Abigail about her, if anything.  Abigail wasn’t giving anything away either.  After Ronni had dropped her comment in the receiving line at the party, Nick and Ducky had faded from the room very quickly.  Ronni figured it had something to do with her.  It gave her a real sense of satisfaction.  But then they came back into the room all lovey-dovey, with her wiping lipstick off his face.  And then they’d spent the rest of the evening gazing into each other’s eyes like lovesick teenagers.

Ronni had told no one about Nick, not even her friends.  Because she didn’t want it to get back to James.  And she knew it would.  Clarice and Susie would swear on their lives that they’d keep the secret and then they’d run home to tell their husbands, who would be sure to bring it up during a squash game or something or just discuss it too loudly at the club.  As long as James didn’t know the identity of the person, he could pretend that he wasn’t real, that Ronni had just been housesitting for a friend, that she wasn’t planning on going on vacation with him.  But if he had a name and a face…

And then when Ronni got the bombshell that Ducky had landed Nick, that they were in fact engaged…  She had a nervous few moments.  James would do anything to please the Fremonts, and he would be beyond furious if she did anything to piss them off.  So Ronni had behaved herself at the engagement party, contenting herself with one sly comment and one dance.  Well, half a dance.  They had just been getting into it when that stupid bandleader quit playing and Nick and Ducky made that dumb speech.  But before that happened, Nick’s reaction to her little bump-and-grind had told her all she needed to know.

What would she do with Nick if she had him, she wondered  She was married and there was no way she was giving up on that.  James was an only child, heir to the Fenton fortune…and Ronni wanted a piece of that.  James was making a name for himself in investment banking, thanks to the trust placed in him by John Fremont.  And James was very good in bed, kept her very satisfied. But, thought Ronni, a little variety on the side might be fun.

James was very happy with Ronni’s new ‘friendship’ with Abigail.  He considered Abigail to be a good, solid person, not flighty like his beloved wife.  Maybe Ronni would keep her feet on the ground.  He was also glad that she was getting involved in things like the Symphony.  It gave her less time to sit around and be bored and it was, of course, the kind of thing she should be doing as his wife.  James was always happy when Ronni reported that she had lunch or tennis or a meeting with Abigail.  He just wished she’d stop calling her Ducky.

“I have some time this afternoon,” said Ronni.  “I could pop over then.  Or maybe we could go and have lunch and do it right now.

Abby had a vision of the kitchen counter, where the plane ticket to Atlanta sat next to the list that said 'Wedding' across the top.

“I…uh…I’m going to the hospital this afternoon to read to the children.”

What a goody-goody, thought Ronni.  “Maybe tomorrow then,” she pressed.

“Um…I don’t know about that either…I’m at the school during the morning and then I’ve got tennis in the afternoon.  And then my mother…”  Abby rolled her eyes.  “…wants to go look at more wedding dresses.”

Ronni laughed.  She knew all about mothers.  And she knew Sharon Fremont.  She actually felt sorry for Ducky.  “Too bad you didn’t do what James and I did…just elope.”

“Oh, look at the time,” said Abby.  “I really must go.  I’ll call you.”

And she was out the door, leaving Ronni standing there wondering why Abigail had gone pale so suddenly.  She shrugged and picked up her purse.  Maybe she wouldn’t wait for a phone call.  She knew where the apartment was.  Maybe she’d just drop by.

Abby didn’t stop shaking until she was in her car.  Why didn’t you just tell her the truth? she asked herself.  Just like you told your mother.  That you can’t do it tomorrow because you’re going to be in Atlanta.  Nick’s performing there in a couple of days.  It would make sense that you would go to see him.  Now, she’ll know you lied.  So what! she corrected herself.  By the time I see her again, it will all be over and done with.  I’ll be a married woman.  I’ll be a wife.  I’ll be Mrs. Nick Carter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby stared at the plane ticket for a long time.  Mrs. Nick Carter.  Abby Carter.  Abby Fremont-Carter.  Mrs. Abigail Fre… Oh, for God’s sakes, Abby!  Are you doing this or aren’t you?

Abby put down her doubts and picked up the ticket.  I’m doing it, she decided and headed for the airport.
Chapter 71 by old_archive
“But you have to have a wedding dress!”

Abby sighed.  Why couldn’t Leighanne just give up on this?  Abby had to admit that Leighanne had been wonderful.  She had arranged for licenses and a church and a minister.  She had kept everything secret.  She had arranged for a small bouquet of flowers, wondering why she had been told sharply ‘no roses!’ by both Abby and Nick.  She had planned a luncheon for them after the ceremony.  She had welcomed Abby into her home and kept her calm.

“It’s a white suit.  It will do.”

“It’s a nice suit, Abby.  I like it.  I really do.  But you need a wedding dress.  This is your big day.  You are keeping it low-key and that’s great.  But you want to remember this day forever.”

Abby had seen pictures of Leighanne’s wedding dress.  It scared her.  “I guess I’m just not a wedding dress kind of girl,” she said.

“It doesn’t have to be your typical beaded-bodice-full-skirt-veil kind of dress.  Trust me.  Let’s go shopping.”

Abby did trust Leighanne.  She was very nice and caring and had put a lot of effort into the wedding.  Abby didn’t want to hurt her feelings.  So she’d go shopping with her.  If she didn’t find anything, she had the white suit.  Because there was no way she was buying a wedding dress.

Leighanne watched Abby make up her mind.  She liked this girl.  She thought she was completely different from Nick, and she couldn’t begin to imagine them together.  But she thought they’d be good for each other.  Brian was delighted that Nick was going to settle down and not with some airhead starlet, like most of the girls he dated, but with someone down-to-earth.  Abby wasn’t all that much in the looks department, thought Leighanne, but she had class…and talent.  Brian had sent her Abby’s stories.  Leighanne loved them.

“Okay, let’s go shopping,” said Abby with another sigh.  There’s no way I’m buying a wedding dress, she said to herself.

“Yes, let’s,” replied Leighanne.  You’ll see, she thought, we’re going to find the perfect dress!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They found the perfect dress.  It was ivory lace, very simple.  The skirt was floor-length but not full at all, just a bit of a flare.  The bodice was tight to a fitted waist.  The sleeves were long.  The lace went up Abby’s long neck and ended in a stand-up collar.

“You are trying this one on,” insisted Leighanne.

Abby had looked at dresses with her, but Leighanne knew she was only humoring her, that she had no intention of actually buying a dress.  Leighanne guessed that Abby hadn’t spent a lot of time poring over bridal magazines or thinking about her wedding day because she seemed to have no idea of the variety of dresses available.  Leighanne had walked her through a couple of shops.  She thought Abby’s eyes had shown interest in a couple of them, but she had shaken her head and moved on.  Leighanne was not deterred.  She knew they’d find it.

Abby looked at the dress.  It was pretty.  Nice and simple.  It didn’t scream ‘wedding dress’.  “Okay,” she said.  “I’ll try it on.”

Abby put on the dress and came out of the change room.  Leighanne’s mouth fell open.  “Oh,” she said and put her fingers over her lips.  “Oh, my.”  Abby could see tears forming in the corner of Leighanne’s eyes.  Jeez, she thought, it’s just a dress.

Leighanne turned her to the full-length mirror.  “Oh,” said Abby.  “Oh, my.”

It was beautiful.  It suited her perfectly.  “It even makes me look like I’ve got boobs,” said Abby in wonder.

“We are buying this dress!” said Leighanne.

“But no veil!” insisted Abby.

“No veil,” answered Leighanne.  Of course, no veil.  This dress didn’t suit a veil.  “What about a hat or some flowers in your hair?”

“Leighanne…”

“Okay, okay, just the dress.  But Abby, it’s beautiful.  Nicky’s going to die when he sees you in it.”

“Well, that wasn’t exactly the effect I was hoping for, but…”  tossed Abby over her shoulder as she disappeared into the change room.

Leighanne laughed.  She liked Abby’s sense of humor.  Nick was a lucky man.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The lucky man was so nervous he almost fell off the stage in Charlotte.  They were heading to the airport right after the show.  Tomorrow morning, he would be getting married.  He had added three people to the guest list, with Abby’s permission.  Brian had spilled the beans to Kevin who insisted that he wanted to be there.  Howie and AJ said they weren’t missing this show either.  Nick said he’d have to ask Abby.

I ain’t missin’ it, Kevin had drawled.  If she says no to you, I’ll talk to her myself.  Uh oh, thought the others.  Kevin did not take ‘no’ for an answer.  He stood by the phone while Nick called, prepared to take it from his hand at the first sign of reluctance on Abby’s part.

Abby had said, of course, they could attend.  But that was all.

Well, maybe one more, said Nick.  Kevin wants Kris to fly in.  Is that okay?

That’s okay, Abby had replied, but Nick…

No, no, he’d insisted.  That was it!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You okay, Nicky?” asked Howie with a grin, as they sat in the lounge.  They had raced there from the show.  Good fortune and strong tailwinds would get them to Atlanta by midnight.

“Shit, D, I got butterflies the size of tanks in my stomach.”

“You aren’t thinking of backing out, are you?” asked AJ.  If Nick wasn’t entirely sure about this, he shouldn’t do it, thought AJ.  He knew that from experience.  But he thought this was just nerves.

“No, no way.  It’s just…such a big step.”

“Yeah, no more getting out there,” said Kevin.  “This is your woman, your only woman for the rest of your life.  You get that, don’t you?”  The others pressed their lips together and tried not to laugh.  They’d been expecting the Big Brother Kevin speech for the last three weeks; it looked like it had finally arrived.

“I get it,” said Nick.

“This isn’t a car that you can trade in when the ashtray’s full.  This is your life partner,” continued Kevin. 

AJ snorted at the car remark but stopped when Kevin turned his green eyes on him.  “Sorry, Kev,” he muttered.  AJ looked down because he knew if he made eye contact with Howie, he was going to lose it.

Brian jumped on the bandwagon.  “Being married is amazing, Nicky.  I had doubts too.  You know, I wasn’t even much of a player and I wondered…”

“I don’t have any doubts,” said Nick.  “I…”

Kevin rode over his words.  He had things he wanted to say and he was going to say them.  Nick listened patiently and earnestly, trying to ignore the tattooed giggler beside him.  He listened to words about honesty and trust and faith in each other.

“Thanks, Kev,” he said, when Kevin paused to draw a breath.  “Those are good words.  I’ll remember them.  But I’m not afraid that I’m not doing the right thing.  I know I am.”  Nick meant those words.  He didn’t want to be a player.  He was delighted that he was only going to have one woman for the rest of his life.  “I don’t care that my dating days are over.  I want them to be over.  I’m just nervous that I’ll do something…”

“…Nicky?” asked AJ with a grin.

“Yeah…something Nicky…like screw up the words or forget her name…or my name!”

The five men laughed together.  “Any and all of those are a possibility,” said Brian with a chuckle. “But so what?  If it happens, it happens.  It doesn’t matter.”

“Yeah,” added Howie.  “There’ll only be us there.  It’s not like it will make the papers.”

“And you know we’ll never say anything to you about it ever again,” said AJ, all wide-eyed innocence.

Nick grinned and shook his head.  “Only every day for the rest of my life, right?”

“We might give you Sundays off,” said Kevin.  “Oh, they’re calling our flight.”

“Off we go into the wild blue yonder…Kev’s favorite place to be,” said Brian, who did not enjoy flying.  He knew that AJ and Nick weren’t wild about it either.  Howie was on Kevin’s side.  He loved to fly.

“After the groom,” said Kevin with a laugh, motioning Nick to the jetway.  “Let’s go get you married.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“They should be landing soon,” said Kris, looking at her watch.  “And then there’ll be all the…”  She did mental calculations, factoring in luggage and limos and security guards.  “12:30.  The best they can make is 12:30.”  She was excited because she was going to be in Kevin’s arms tonight.  He was coming home with Brian.  The other three were staying in a hotel downtown. 

Leighanne counted on her fingers.  “Yes.  The flight lands at 11:20.  They only brought carry-on.  The rest will come on the buses tomorrow.  And there’s two cars, one for here and one for the hotel.”

A sound from the sofa made them turn.  It was a sigh from Abby, who was sitting with a sleeping child cradled in her arms.  Leighanne smiled fondly at them.  Abby had bonded with her son immediately.  He had become her shadow, tagging along behind her, saying “Abby, Abby,” in his sweet, sing-song voice.

“Are you scared?” asked Kristin.

“I was before I got here, but I’m okay now,” answered Abby.  “Once I saw how Leighanne lives…how normal it is.”  She paused.  “I guess I was afraid of always being surrounded by security and fans, but I mean, we went shopping and walked the dogs and no one bothered us.”

Kristin and Leighanne exchanged a glance.  That’s because you weren’t with Nick, they thought.  And when all five of them blow into town, it’ll be your worst nightmare.  Kristin didn’t want to scare Abby but she didn’t want to hide anything from her either.  “It’s a little different when the guys are actually here,” she began tentatively.  “We’re just the wives.  Nobody pays any attention to us when the guys aren’t around.  But it’s different when they are.  When Kevin and I go out, there are always fans…”

“But when he’s not around, you can have a normal life, right?”

Kristin nodded.

Abby smiled.  “Then that’s okay.  That’s all I want.”

Kristin and Leighanne looked at each other.  Abby was planning her life based on Nick not being there?  Abby intercepted the glance.  Dammit, she thought.

“Um…because…you know…” she tried to fix things, “the rest of the time, when he’s there, I won’t mind any of it, because…well, because he’ll be there.”

The two blondes smiled at Abby and then at each other.  Leighanne looked at her watch.  “They should be here soon.  It’s almost midnight.”

Abby smiled at them both and dropped a kiss on the head of the blond cherub in her lap.  She knew they were excited to see their husbands.  She was not going to see Nick until tomorrow because Leighanne had decreed that it was bad luck to see the bride the night before the ceremony.  AJ and Howie were to take him to the hotel and tuck him in so that he would have a good night’s sleep and be refreshed for the morning.

They heard a commotion at the front door.  The cousins were here!  Leighanne and Kristin moved quickly to the hall.  Abby stood up slowly, careful not to wake the sleeping angel in her arms.  Through the doorway, she could see Kevin and Brian scoop their wives into their arms.  As she drew nearer, she could hear little whispers, “…love you…missed you…home, babe…”

“Hey, there!”  He whispered it so softly that she almost didn’t hear it.  Abby turned her head toward the front door.  There were three more Backstreet Boys standing there, grinning at her.

“Nick!”  She mouthed the word. 

He walked over to her slowly.  The kissing couples stopped what they were doing.  Brian let go of his wife and reached for his son.  “I’ll take him,” he said.

“And I’ll take her,” replied Nick, pulling Abby into his arms.  He hugged her tightly and she hugged him back.  They swayed back and forth together.  “You came,” he whispered into her ear.

“So did you,” she answered softly.

Nick let her go and cupped her face gently in one hand  He ran one finger down her nose.  “Scared?” he whispered.

“Not any more,” she whispered back.

“Me neither.  I…”

Nick was interrupted by a loud ‘ahem’.

He turned.  “Oh yeah, I almost forgot.”  He took Abby’s hand and squeezed it.  “Abby, this scruffy bunch are my brothers…Brian Littrell…Kevin…”  He introduced them one by one.  Each shook Abby’s hand solemnly and said ‘pleased to meet you’.

“I thought you were all going to the hotel,” said Kristin.  Leighanne gave a snort of disapproval at the change in plans.

“Someone couldn’t wait to see his bride-to-be,” drawled Kevin.

“Hey, I wasn’t the only one.  You all said you wanted to meet her too.”  Nick slipped his arm around Abby.

Leighanne yawned.  “Trust you bunch not to do what you’re told!  Okay, you’ve met her.  She’s a doll.  Take it from me.”  Kristin nodded her agreement.  “But now,” Leighanne continued, “it’s time for me to get my younguns to bed.”  She wagged her finger at Howie and AJ.  “You get him to the church tomorrow for ten.”  She turned to Nick.  “Don’t be late and don’t be hung over.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” replied the three meekly.

“We’ll wait in the car, Frack,” said AJ and he and Howie went out the door.  The married couples disappeared into the living room, leaving Abby and Nick alone in the hall.

They stared at each other for a moment.  “No cold feet?” Nick asked, needing to hear her say it.

“No,” she replied with certainty.  “None.  What about you?”

“Nope,” he said.  “This is the deal of a lifetime for me.  I can’t wait.”

“Okay, good then.  It’s a deal.  We won’t stand each other up.”  She held out her hand.  He shook it firmly.  Deal, they both whispered.

Voices approaching from the living room told them that their moment alone was nearly over.  Nick leaned down and pressed his lips to Abby’s.  “Marry me,” he whispered, as he drew back.

“I’m free tomorrow at ten,” she answered with a smile.

“That’s a date, then.”  Nick brushed a finger down the side of her face and went out the door.
Chapter 72 by old_archive
“Up and at ‘em, Frack!”  There was a loud knocking on the door.  It was 8:00.

Nick opened it.  “I’ve been up for awhile.  I’m all showered and ready to go.  Just have to put on my tie and jacket.  Did you guys eat yet?”

“No,” said Howie, “we wanted to see what you wanted.  Do you want some breakfast or are you too nervous to eat?”

”How many times do I have to keep telling you?  I’m not nervous.  But man, if you guys keep insisting that I am, you’ll probably make me that way.  So knock it off.”

AJ looked at Howie.  “I don’t know what he said.  Is he hungry or not?”

“Yeah, I’m hungry,” said Nick.

“Come with us then,” said AJ.  He led him along the hall to the elevators.  “I gotta say, that Leighanne is really something.”

“What do you mean?” asked Nick.

“You’ll see,” said AJ.  They descended to the mezzanine level and walked up the hall to a door marked Peachtree Room.  He opened the door and motioned Nick inside. 

“Holy Jeez, what’s all this?” asked Nick.  Brian and Kevin were inside, along with the five security guys.

“It’s your Stag Party,” laughed AJ.

“What?”

“Yeah,” added Howie.  “Because it was a secret and all, we couldn’t have a stag party for you.  So you’re getting a stag breakfast.”

Nick looked around.  “Dancing girls in the orange juice?”

“Nah,” said AJ.  “Remember, Leighanne organized this.  It’s just food.”  He looked over at Brian, hoping he wouldn’t be offended.  He wasn’t.  He was proud of his wife.

“It’s Leighanne’s way of getting you organized,” drawled Kevin.  “This way, she knows we’ve all had something to eat, just in case someone had a little too much of something else last night…”  He made a drinking motion with his hand.  The other three shook their head.  Nope.  “…and it gets a whole bunch of us in one place to make sure young Mr. Getting Married This Morning makes it to the church on time.”

“I’m getting married in the morning…”  AJ started to sing.

“Ding, dong, the bells are gonna chime…”  Brian joined in.

“Pull out the stopper and let’s have a whopper…”  AJ fanned his hand out, inviting all the others to join in.  They did.  “But get me to the church on time.”

The men pulled up chairs amid laughter.  Howie wondered aloud if maybe Burger King would like that for their new theme song, “…what with the whopper and all…” and they settled down to eat a hearty breakfast.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Want some champagne and orange juice, Abby?”

Abby looked in the mirror.  She didn’t dare move her face.  She was having her makeup done.  “I thought you made a ‘no drinking’ rule,” she said through clenched teeth.

“Aw, hell, that’s just for the boys,” said Kristin, following Leighanne into the room with a tray.  “'Cause they’re not smart enough to know when to stop.”

Abby had been up since dawn.  She was an early riser most days and she woke even earlier today.  It made sense, she guessed.  Who would sleep in on their wedding day?  She was showered and sitting with a cup of tea in the kitchen when Brian and Kevin blew through, grabbing a quick cup of coffee before heading out to drop the baby at a sitter and then going down to the hotel to surprise Nick.  Abby smiled at the thought.  They had been like a couple of kids at Christmas.  Stop smiling, said the makeup person.  Abby did.

Kristin and Leighanne had been bustling about her all morning, making her breakfast and trying to keep her calm.  They just didn’t get it that she was calm.  But if they kept it up, she was pretty sure she wouldn’t be by the time they got to the church.  The hair stylist and makeup artist arrived and that gave them all something to do.  Kristin and Leighanne went off to get ready and Abby let the professionals work their magic on her head.

“Okay, all done.”  The woman started packing up her paints and brushes. 

“You look beautiful, Abby,” said Leighanne.

Abby opened her mouth to deny it, but then closed it.  It was a nice compliment, meant sincerely.  And Abby did look as beautiful as she was ever going to.  “Radiant?” she asked with a grin.

The three women laughed.  They had joked the night before about the saying that all brides were radiant.  Leighanne escorted the professionals to the door and returned.

“Put on the dress,” said Kristin, who had seen it the day before and admired it, but had yet to see it on Abby.

“First, a toast,” said Leighanne.  They each picked up a glass.  “To Abby and Nick,” she intoned.  “May they have many happy years together.”

“To Abby and Nick,” intoned Kristin.

The three women tapped their glasses together and took a sip. 

“Leighanne, I just want to say th…”  Abby had to stop.  She was overcome with emotion.  Aw, hell, where did that come from?  She fanned her hand in front of her, trying to force the tears back.

“No crying!  You’ll smudge!” said Kristin.  She took the glass from Abby’s hand.  Abby picked up a tissue and dabbed at the corner of her eye.

“It was my pleasure, Abby,” said Leighanne.  “I’d do anything for Nicky…and now for you.  Welcome to the family.”  She paused.  “Aw hell, now I’m tearing up…let’s get that dress on you.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Here’s to Nick.”  Kevin rose to his feet and raised his juice glass.  “My little brother is taking a big step today…a good step.  I’m proud of him.”

To Nick.  To Nick.  Glasses clinked against coffee cups.

Brian went next.  “I wish you the happiness I’ve got, Nick.  And I wish you a bunch of little Nickys running around before long.  To Nick.”

To Nick.  To Nick.

Howie stood up.  “I wish you all the best, Nick.  I’ve seen a real change in you since you met Abby. I like it a lot.  You’ve become a man.  Take good care of her.”

“I will,” said Nick.

“To Nick,” said Howie.  To Nick.  To Nick.  They all looked at AJ.

“I wish you’d all stop being so damn sentimental and pass the pancakes,” he said. 

“Boo!  Hiss!” said Brian.  The others chuckled.

“Seriously,” said AJ, rising to his feet and lifting his glass.  “You proved us all wrong.  You got a girl with class.  Be good to her.  Or I’ll kick your ass.”

“Hey, a poem!” said Howie, and they all laughed.

“To Nick.”

To Nick.  To Nick.

“Okay, y’all.  Finish up.  The cars are arriving in twenty minutes.  We don’t dare be late,” said Kevin, who had received three separate admonitions about it this morning, one from Kristin and two from Leighanne.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Well?”  Abby asked tentatively.  She turned to face Kristin and Leighanne.

“Oh, Abby, it’s perfect,” said Kristin.  Leighanne nodded her agreement.

“Here are the flowers,” said Leighanne, lifting the lid off a box. 

“Oh, Leighanne, they’re gorgeous,” said Abby, taking the bouquet from her.  It was two orchids, nestled together.  Very simple.  Very elegant.

“We’re gonna need more tissues,” said Kristin, reaching for the box on the dresser. 

Leighanne turned her head to the doorway.  “The car’s here.”

“Um…do you think you could…take a picture of us?” Abby asked Kristin.  “And us?”  She motioned to Leighanne.

“Sure,” said Kristin, “but first you alone.”

Leighanne went to let the chauffeur in and Kristin photographed Abby.  “Here…now over here…now sitting…good…tip up your chin.”

When Leighanne came back, they took turns photographing each other in pairs.  Then they asked the chauffeur to take a couple of all three of them together.

“This is great,” said Abby.  “This was a really wonderful morning and I’m glad I got pictures of it.”

“Try and keep them off the Internet,” said Kristin.

“Of course,” said Abby, “I’d never do anything like that.”

Leighanne shook her head.  “No, you wouldn’t do it, but someone you trust would.”  Abby raised her eyebrows.

“Believe us,” said Kristin.  “You’ll share those with just a few close friends and the next thing you know…”

Abby nodded her head.  “I guess so.  The invitation to the engagement party got scanned and uploaded.”  She paused.  “I wonder if anyone’s getting pictures of Nick’s breakfast party.”

Leighanne and Kristin burst out laughing.  “Oh yeah, no problem.  Kevin’ll take care of that.  Probably video too.”

The three women looked at each other.  It was time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“And one more of the groom and the best man…”  AJ was wielding the digital camera, while Kevin moved the camcorder around.

“You better finish up,” said Howie, looking at his watch.  “We don’t want to be late.  The drivers are waiting.  Security’s ready.”

The five men looked at each other.  It was time.
Chapter 73 by old_archive
Dearly Beloved, we are gathered here today…

Gathered here, thought Abby.  Funny, that.  There aren’t really enough to make it a gathering.  There are five men, three women and five security guys.  Abby had been surprised to see them standing shoulder to shoulder inside the entrance to the church.

“Who are you?” she asked in wonderment.

“This is security,” said Kristin and she introduced them individually.  Abby shook hands with each of them and said she was pleased to meet them.  She held Terence’s hand a little longer and uttered ‘Thank you’ in appreciation for his care of Nick.

After the greetings, she had looked at Leighanne and Kristin.   What were they here for?  Did they intend to form this phalanx for the entire ceremony?

“In case there are fans,” said Leighanne.

Abby looked around her.  “We seem to be okay so far,” she said.  She turned back to the men.  “If you would like to, please feel free to protect these men from the pew behind them.”

The security guys relaxed and smiled at each other.  Jeez, maybe the Boys weren’t wrong.  Maybe Nick really had hit the mother lode.

“That would be very nice, Miss Fremont,” said Terence.  “Thank you, we would enjoy seeing the ceremony.”

“You’re very welcome,” said Abby, “and please don’t call me Miss Fremont.”

“After the next few minutes, Abby,” said Leighanne laughing, “nobody will call you that.”

“Hey, you guys are here,” said Kevin, coming out of the nave, followed by AJ and Howie.  “Nick and Brian are backstage.  I mean, they’re in the…”

“…vestry,” said Leighanne.

“All stations are go,” said AJ in a nasal, robotic voice.  Then he stopped talking and just stared.  “Wow, Abby!  You look…”

“Yeah, yeah, I know.  Radiant.”  Abby laughed and blushed.

“Did you guys rehearse your readings?” asked Leighanne.

“Yeah, we’re good,” said AJ.  Kevin merely raised one bushy eyebrow.  Was there a doubt?

“Let’s get this show on the road then,” said AJ and he nodded up the aisle.  AJ, Kevin, Kristin and the security guys walked up to take their seats.  Leighanne hovered around Abby, pulling at her skirt and fluffing her hair.  She stopped when she noticed that Howie was still standing there.

“I was wondering,” he said, “if maybe you didn’t want to walk up the aisle by yourself.  I mean, I know I’m not your dad…”  He broke off as Abby shook her head twice, to ward off the tears. 

She put her hand on his arm as he was about to turn away.  “Howie, that’s so sweet.”  She shook her head again.  “Damn!  I was determined not to say that to you, that you were sweet.”

“That’s okay,” he laughed.  “I’ve learned to live with it.”

“I’d be honored to have you walk me up the aisle,” said Abby.  “I think I might need someone to lean on.”

“Well, lean on me,” laughed Howie, offering his arm.

The organist started playing The Wedding March.  Leighanne and Howie looked at Abby.

“Ready?” asked Leighanne.

Abby took a deep breath.  “Let’s do it,” she said.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dearly Beloved, we are gathered here today…

Breathe, Nick, breathe, he told himself.  Breathe, Nick, breathe.  Dearly beloved.  Yep, that’s what the guys were all right!  Dearly beloved.  They had held him together this morning by not giving him one second of time to think.  After the breakfast, they had piled into two vans and taken separate routes to the church.  Brian chattered non-stop, pointing out places of interest and telling ‘Atlanta stories’.

They met up with the other guys at the church and were hustled out of sight by security.  Brian and Nick were whisked off to the vestry.  “Leighanne will kill me if I let you see Abby before the ceremony,” he said and then went on talking.  He kept up the flow of words until Nick put a hand on his arm.

“You don’t have to do this,” said Nick.  “I already told you.  I’m not nervous.”

“Well, maybe I am.  Did you ever think of that?” retorted Brian.

“What have you got to be nervous about?” asked Nick.

“I don’t know,” said Brian.  “maybe I’m nervous because you’re not.”

“What?”  Nick laughed at his friend.

“No, I mean it.  It’s weird that you’re this calm.  Hell’s bells, Nicky, you get nervous at the thought of a date.  This is your wedding!  I figured you’d be a quivering mass of nerves.”  Brian did a jittery little dance that made Nick roar with laughter.  Then he pressed his lips together and looked guilty.  Was it okay to laugh in church?

“First of all, Bri, did it ever occur to you that telling me over and over that I’m not nervous enough might not have the calming effect you’re going for?”

Brian conceded the point with a grin and a shrug.

“And second, this is not a date.  This is the end of dates.  This is security and comfort and knowing I’ll always have someone.  This is…”  He was interrupted by a knock on the door.

“We’re ready,” said the minister.

“This is the rest of your life,” said Brian.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The rest of my life.  The rest of my life.  The thought rang through Nick’s head, as he walked out and stood by the chancel rail.  He nodded and smiled at Kevin and Kristin.  AJ gave him a thumbs up. 

“Where’s D?” he asked, but the music started before Brian could answer.

The security guards rose to their feet along with the others and turned to the back.

The rest of my life.  The rest of my life.  Nick’s hands started to sweat.  What was he doing here?  He looked up the aisle.  Leighanne was walking toward him.  She smiled at him and winked.  He looked past her and his heart stopped.  Abby and Howie were making their way up the aisle.  Abby looked great, but she sure had a grip on Howie.  Maybe she wasn’t sure about this either.

Nick took a step.  Brian put a hand on his arm.  “She’ll come to you,” he said.

The rest of your life.  The rest of your life.

Nick looked at Abby and smiled weakly.  She smiled back and tugged on her bottom lip.  Then she looked away from him, over at the others.  She’s scared, he thought.  She’s scared I’ll hurt her.  He shrugged off Brian’s hand.  “No, I’ll go to her,” he said and walked the few steps to the top of the aisle.

“Here you go,” said Howie, handing Abby over.

“Thanks, D,” said Nick.  He and Abby stared into each other’s eyes for a few seconds, long enough to make Leighanne very nervous and to make the minister clear his throat.  Then Nick ran one finger down her face.  “Will you marry me?” he whispered.

Abby nodded. “Yes, please.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dearly Beloved, we are gathered here today in the presence of God and these witnesses. 

As Abby listened to the minister intone the words, the butterflies gradually disappeared.  She was standing here beside Nick, holding his hand.  He had shown up.  As Abby had stepped into the church on Howie’s arm, she realized that that was her biggest fear…that Nick would come to his senses and call it off, that she would be humiliated…and deservedly so for even thinking about going through with this charade.

She spotted Nick as soon as she started up the aisle but he was looking at Leighanne.  He looked good.  He was wearing the same suit that he’d worn to the engagement party.  When his eyes finally moved to her, something ran across them.  Panic?  Abby leaned on Howie’s arm.  She wasn’t sure if she made a sound, but he patted her arm and said, “It’s all good.”

Nick took a step and Abby wasn’t sure if he was coming to meet her or preparing to bolt.  Brian stopped him and said something.  Abby looked over at the others to see if they’d noticed anything. They smiled at her.  She smiled back, feeling like she was using all the wrong muscles in her face and that the smile was coming out wrong.  She turned her face back and there was Nick, standing right in front of her.

“Here you go,” said Howie gently, releasing Abby and placing her hand on Nick’s arm.

“Thanks, D.”

Nick looked into her eyes.  Abby wondered if he could read her thoughts.  Please don’t hurt me.  She couldn’t read his.  Then the touch of his hand on her face and the gentle whispered words…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“…the first reading.”

AJ rose from the pew and bounced up to the lectern.  “This is a reading from the Book of Psalms, Number 67.  ‘May God be merciful to us and bless us, show us the light of His countenance and come to us…’”

Nick looked over at Abby.  She seemed okay, calmer.  He was feeling calmer too.  He guessed he’d just had stagefright or something.  He was cool now, though.  And he was glad they were doing it this way, with nine people sitting behind him and not four hundred, especially if two of them were Sharon Fremont and Jane Carter.  He never wanted turn his back on either of those two.

“…all the ends of the earth stand in awe of Him.’”  AJ turned the page to the next reading, as he’d been instructed.  He winked at Abby and Nick and returned to his seat.

Kevin stood up as AJ slid into the pew.  He walked to the lectern.  He smiled at Nick and Abby,  “The second reading is from Paul’s First Letter to the Corinthians, Chapter 13.  ‘If I speak in the tongues of mortals and of angels, but do not have love, I am a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal…’”

Abby had heard this reading at every wedding she’d ever attended, but she’d never really listened to it.

“If I have prophetic powers,” Kevin’s mellifluous voice continued, “and understand all mysteries and all knowledge and if I have all faith, so as to move mountains, but do not have love, I am nothing!”

Oh, God, what am I doing here? thought Abby.  This is wrong.  I don’t have love.  I am nothing.  She tore her eyes from Kevin’s and looked at the floor.

“…if I give away all my possessions…but do not have love, I gain nothing…”

I’ve got to stop this.  I’ve got to end this now.  Abby raised her head to speak.  Kevin’s eyes bore into hers. 

“Love is patient; love is kind; love is not envious or boastful or arrogant or rude.  It does not insist on its own way; it is not irritable or resentful; it does not rejoice in wrongdoing, but rejoices in the truth.” 

Kevin’s eyes shifted to Nick and so did Abby’s.  She looked at the man standing beside her and suddently she realized that it was okay…that she did have love, that she loved Nick.  He didn’t love her, she knew that, but he liked her enough to marry her and she loved him.  She couldn’t tell him, of course, that was rule number one, but she could know it in her heart.  She had love.

“…and now faith, hope and love abide, these three; and the greatest of these is love.”  Kevin nodded at them both and returned to his seat.

The rest of the ceremony was a blur to Abby.  Do you take…?  With this ring… For better or for worse… ‘Til death do us part… I now pronounce you husband and wife.

She gazed into Nick’s eyes as they said their vows.  I love you.  I love you.  The words ran like a ticker tape across the back of her brain.  She survived him slipping the ring onto her finger, but she nearly lost it when she slid the gold band up his finger. She started shaking and couldn’t make her fingers work.  Nick placed his right hand over hers to calm her.  She looked up at him and he smiled.

She smiled back and then rolled her eyes.  She pushed the ring firmly into place and said the words, “…all my worldly goods to you endow.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You may now kiss.”

It was over.  He’d done it!  Nick leaned down and pressed his lips to Abby’s.

“Woohoo!!”  AJ leapt to his feet, followed immediately by the others, who began to applaud. 

Leighanne glared at him in disapproval, but the minister laughed.  “Yes, it is a happy occasion,” he said, “and we just have to sign a couple of things before we’re done.”

Nick led Abby over to a small table and she sat down.  She signed her name on the license and the register and handed the pen to Nick.  Brian and Leighanne added their signatures and then it was done.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” said the minister, “may I present Mr. and Mrs. Nick and Abby Carter.”

The organist broke into the recessional but Nick and Abby didn’t start up the aisle.  Instead they walked over to the front pew.  Nick fell into Kevin’s arms and Abby hugged Kristin.  Then there was a big jumble of hugs and congratulations.

“Okay, guys,” said Brian, after the minister said something in his ear.  “There’s a Teen Club meeting here in half an hour, so if we want to still keep this a secret, we gotta get moving.”

The group headed for the door.  “How long are we keeping this a secret?” asked Howie.

“Just until after we tell our parents,” said Nick.  “Then the whole world can find out.” 

“Yes,” said Abby, “we have some calls to make.”  She wasn’t looking forward to that.  Nick squeezed her hand.  Neither was he.
Chapter 74 by old_archive
In their absence, the dining room at Brian’s house had been transformed into a wedding reception, with a starched linen table cloth, glittering crystal and sparkling china.  There were floral arrangements set around the room.  In the middle of the table stood a cake, three tiers only, with sugar flowers adorning the top and cascading down the sides, not one rose among them.

Brian’s wife watched Abby take it all in.  Leighanne had walked a fine line, knowing that Abby said she didn’t want any fuss, but wanting to make the day special.  Leighanne’s wedding day had been the best day of her life until the arrival of her son.  She wanted Nick and Abby to feel the same way.

“It’s wonderful,” said Abby and she burst into tears.  Leighanne hugged her and handed her a tissue.  “Sorry,” continued Abby, as she dabbed at her eyes.  “They’ve been threatening to spill out all morning.”

“’S okay,” said Nick, taking a tissue from the box and swiping at his own eyes.  There was a lot of throat clearing from the others.

“Mrs. Littrell?”  A woman in a black uniform appeared in the doorway.

Leighanne nodded at her.  “We’re ready.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The lunch was great.  They laughed and told stories and made toasts.  Abby felt badly that the security guys didn’t participate but none of the others seemed to expect it, so she said nothing.  She was in Nick’s world now.

“Mrs. Carter?”

Abby blinked and looked at Nick.  He was grinning from ear to ear.  “I love saying that,” he said.  “Mrs. Carter.”

Abby smiled back.  “Maybe we should call you Mr. Fremont.”  She wrinkled her nose.  “Nah.”

“What are you going to do about that?” asked Kristin.  “Your name, I mean.”

“Yeah,” said Howie, “Are you going to be Abby Carter or Abby Fremont-Carter?”

Abby shrugged.  She hadn’t really thought about it.

“We kind of need to know,” said AJ.

“Why?” asked Abby.

Nick left the room for a moment and came back in carrying a wrapped parcel.  It was a flat box about eighteen inches square.

“This is my wedding gift to you,” he said. 

Abby looked around the table.  Obviously, she was the only one here who didn’t know what was in the box.  The others were all grinning.

“Open it,” said Kevin.

Abby stood up.  Nick placed the box in front of her.  She carefully untied the ribbon and then lifted the lid from the box.  She stared down at the contents, saying nothing.

“What is it?” she asked finally, lifting the object from the box.  It was a water color painting in a silver frame.

“It’s the cover,” said Nick, “of your book.”

Abby looked down at the painting.  The title said Why Me?, and in smaller letters underneath A Princess Penelope Story.  And there she was sitting on her throne, crown askew, leaning her chin on her hands and looking confused.  Along the bottom ran the words ‘by Abby Fremont-Carter’ and below that ‘with illustrations by Nick Carter’.

Abby looked at Nick.  “I don’t understand,” she said.

“We all love your stories and Kevin knows someone in publishing…” began Nick.

AJ laughed.  “Kevin knows someone in everything.”

“I showed them to a friend of mine,” said Kevin.  “He wants to publish them.  All of them.”

Abby shook her head in disbelief.  It couldn’t be.

“My wife, the author,” said Nick, kissing her softly.  “But I didn’t know about the name, if you’d want Abigail or…”

“No.  Abby.  Abby is good.”

“And I don’t have to do the illustrations for the real book.”

“Yes,” said Abby.  “Yes, you do.”  She ran her fingers over the glass-covered princess.  “You’re the one who knows what she looks like.”  She raised her head and seemed to come out of her trance.  “And besides, it will be nice to know that you have something to fall back on if the music thing doesn’t work out.”  She moved to the drawer of the sideboard.  She pulled out a small box.  “All I got you was a keychain.”  She tossed the box to Nick.

He tore the ribbon off and lifted the lid.  “You did, too,” he laughed.  He pulled out the keychain.  It was a circle of gold with two waves of gold across it.  Imbedded in the top wave was a row of tiny diamonds.  “Like the ring,” he whispered, looking at her.  She nodded back at him.

“What are they for?” asked Brian, pointing at the two keys hanging from the ring.

Nick held up the first one to show them all.

“That’s the key to the apartment in Chicago…our home,” said Abby.  Leighanne sniffled.  She couldn’t hold back the emotion any longer.

“And this one?” Nick knew what it was, but he asked anyway.

“That’s the key to my car,” said Abby.  “I’m going to let you drive it.”

“Hell, yeah,” said Nick.  “Now that I’ve been endowed with your worldly goods…”

Everyone laughed.  Nick and Abby stepped into each other’s arms and kissed.  Then they both sighed at the same time. 

“If you will all excuse us for a moment,” said Abby.

“We have some calls to make,” finished Nick.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hello, Mother, it’s Abby.”

Abby held tight to Nick’s hand. 

“I’m fine…yes, he’s fine…Mother…”

Abby listened for another moment.  She rolled her eyes at Nick and then finally blurted it out.  “That’s not going to be necessary, Mother.  We got married this morning.”

Abby moved the receiver away from her ear, as the wall of sound erupted.  Nick squeezed her hand tighter.  Abby put the phone back to her ear.  “Mother…no, it’s all…it’s what we wanted…”  She sighed and listened for another moment.  Then, “Hi, Daddy…yes, it’s true…because we didn’t want the big circus…aw, thanks Daddy, I knew you’d understand.”  She listened, nodding her head and smiling.  “No, we’re just going to call them now…no, the announcement will come from the Boys this time…I love you too, Daddy.”   She handed the receiver to Nick.  “He wants to speak with you.”

Nick picked up the phone.  “Hello, Sir…thank you, Sir…yes, Sir, I will…thank you, Sir, I’ll tell her.” He hung up the phone. 

They looked at each other and exhaled, realizing at the same moment that they’d been holding their breath.  “Phew!  I’m glad that’s over,” said Abby. 

“Your dad told me to take care of you,” said Nick, “and he said not to worry, he’d square it with your mom.”

“I’m glad I’m going on the road with you for a few days,” laughed Abby.  “It will give him time to calm her down.”  Then she nodded at the phone.  “Your turn.”

“Which one should I call first?” he asked.

“What about Aaron?”

“Yeah.  Good call, Wife!”  He grinned at her.  “But first, come here.”  Nick pulled Abby into his arms and kissed her.  He put his hands in the small of her back and ground his hips against her.  She moaned and opened her mouth, inviting him in.  They kissed and ran their hands over each other.  Finally, Nick groaned and tipped his head back.  “I haven’t had a chance to tell you how beautiful you look today.”

“I’m radiant,” said Abby, matter-of-factly.  Then, “you cleaned up pretty good yourself, Husband.”

Nick kissed her again.  This time, it was Abby who broke away after a long moment.  “I could stand here and do this all day, but…”  She nodded at the phone.

“What?  You think I’m just kissing you to get out of phoning my parents…that I’m just…”  He waved his hand in the air, inviting her to fill in the word.

“Procrastinating?” said Abby, with a grin.

“Yeah, that.  Is that what you think?”  Nick was grinning too.

Abby tipped her face up and accepted another kiss.  Then she stepped firmly away from him.  Nick sighed and picked up the phone.  “It’s early in California.  They might not even be up.”  He punched in the first number.

“Aaron.  Hey, Bro.  It’s Nick.  Did I wake you?...okay, good…no, no, everything’s fine.  Better than fine, actually.  Aaron, Abby and I got married this morning.”  Nick listened and smiled.  “Yeah, we didn’t want that whole show.  We just wanted to be ‘us’.  I wish you could have been here, though.”

Abby felt a twinge of guilt.  Just because she didn’t have any brothers or sisters, that didn’t mean that Nick didn’t.  She hadn’t even thought about them.  She looked up.  Nick was shaking his head at her.  It was okay.

“No, I haven’t called them yet.  I wanted to tell you first…yeah, cool, thanks…yeah, I will.”  He turned to Abby. “Aaron sends you a hug,” he said as he disconnected.  In California, Aaron stared at the phone and wondered why Nick had said that when what Aaron had said was that he sent his love.

“Next?” asked Abby.

“I’ll call my dad.  I call him first and then I ask him if it’s okay if I let mom think I called her first.  It works out better that way.”  Nick punched in the number.

“Hi, Dad!  Did I wake you?  No?  Good...Atlanta…no, there’s nothing wrong, the opposite, in fact…yeah! yeah, that’s exactly what we did, how did you guess?”  Nick put his hand over the phone and whispered to Abby, “he asked if we eloped.” 

Abby grinned and shook her head.  Nick continued talking with his dad.  Then he hung up.  “He was cool,” he said.  “He said he thought we did the right thing, keeping the mothers out of it.”

“Wise man, your dad,” said Abby, laughing.  Then she stopped and picked up Nick’s hand.  She kissed his fingers and then put the hand on the phone.  “Do it,” she said.  She slipped her arm around him and held him as he dialed the number.  He put an arm around her for support.

“Hello, Mom.”

Abby held him close while she watched his mother break his heart.  Jane Carter listened to her son tell her that he had gotten married that morning.  She didn’t congratulate him or wish him well.  First, she sounded hurt and said that she couldn’t believe he would do that without her there.  And then she laughed and said that she bet Old Lady Fremont was totally pissed about this. Abby rubbed her husband’s back and thought seriously about having a contract put out on his mother.  She wondered if Kevin knew any hitmen.

“Okay, Mom,” he said finally.  “Yeah, I’ll call you soon.  I’ll give your regards to Abby.”  Jane hadn’t even mentioned her.  He hung up the phone.  He put both arms around Abby and held her.  Then, with a sigh, he let her go.  “There, that’s done!”

He moved to the door.

“Hey, Mr. Carter!”

“Yes, Mrs. Carter.”

Abby walked up to him.  “Before you go, could you procrastinate me one more time?”

Nick spun her around and pinned her against the door.  He kissed her so thoroughly she thought she might faint.  He ran his hands over her and ground his body against hers.  He moved his mouth to her throat and ran a trail of kisses around her collar.  Abby ran her hand down his chest and over his belt buckle.

Nick stepped back and shook his finger at her.  “I gotta go soon.  I have a show to put on.”

“And after that?” she asked softly.

Nick took her face gently in both hands.  “After that,” he whispered softly, “I really have a show to put on.”
Chapter 75 by old_archive
“We’re just going to have ourselves a little, quiet thang now,” said Kevin, settling down onto the stool and leaning forward into his microphone.

The ‘little, quiet thang’ had become the most anticipated part of the concert.  The guys just sat on stools and chatted for a bit.  Then they did some songs.  Then they chatted a bit more and then sang some more.  The songs varied from concert to concert and so did the patter.  It was all grist for the Internet mill and there was a race after every concert to be the first to post what the Boys had said and sung.

“So, howdy Atlanta.  How’re you all doing tonight?” said Kevin.  Cheers and applause.  “Here we are in Brian’s hometown.”  Roars of approval. 

Brian nodded his appreciation to the crowd.  “It’s good to be home,” he said, “back with the family.”  The audience started to settle.  Those who knew about this part of the show shushed the people around them.  They didn’t want to miss a word.

“That’s one cute little gaffer you got there,” said Howie.  Nods and murmurs of agreement came from the others.

“Thank you,” said Brian.  “He’s my little man.”  Awwww.  How sweet!  The audience sighed.

“So, uh, any of you guys do anything interesting today?” asked Kevin, looking from one to the next.  “Get out and see some sights?”

AJ raised his hand, as if he were in school.  “I went to a wedding,” he said, when Kevin acknowledged him with a nod.

“Okay, cool,” said Kevin.

Howie leaned into his microphone.  “Me too.  I gave the bride away.”

“Oh sure, Howie, always trying to top me, aren’t ya?”  AJ laughed and made a face.  A rustle went through the audience.  Were they serious?  What were they talking about?  Whose wedding?

“I can top that,” said Brian, with a grin.  “I was the best man.”  The audience became very still.  All eyes were on Nick.  He was looking at the floor.  They knew he was engaged but the wedding wasn’t supposed to happen until September, according to the rumors.

“Whoa.  How about that?  Can anyone top that?  Can you, Nick?”  Kevin smiled at his little brother.

The audience held its breath.

The smile started in one corner of his mouth and worked its way across his whole face.  He looked down into the pit, where Abby stood between Leighanne and Kris.  Nick nodded.  “Yeah, I can,” he said quietly, his eyes locked on Abby’s.  Suddenly, her eyes got huge as she saw her face along with Kristin and Leighanne’s on the big screen.  Nick looked over his shoulder at it and then back down at her.  Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out his wedding ring.  He slipped it back onto his finger.   “I surely can.”

“Ladies and gentlemen, would you please join me in congratulating Mr. and Mrs. Nick and Abby Carter.”  Kevin rose to his feet and started to applaud.  AJ, Brian and Howie joined him.  So did the whole audience.  They screamed and stamped their feet.  There were tears, of course, but it wasn’t like they didn’t know it was coming.  Nick took it all in stride, nodding his thanks.  Abby stood frozen, afraid to move in case she did something wrong.  She wished the camera guy would move on to something else.

“The Internet will be humming tonight,” said Leighanne into Abby’s ear.  She hugged her new ‘sister’ and so did Kris.

“We’re going to do a song now for the happy couple,” said Brian, as they settled back onto their stools.  “Nick picked this out.  It’s from our Black and Blue CD.  You may remember it.”  And he gave the downbeat for the intro to Yes, I Will.

The guys thought Nick had been funny about the song.  They thought he would have picked I Promise You or maybe I Got You from his first solo album.  They’d made a couple of other suggestions too.  But Nick was adamant that it be this song.  He didn’t tell them the real reason, which was that it only had the word ‘love’ in it twice, and Nick didn’t sing either of them.

During his solo part, Nick got up off his stool and took his microphone out of the stand.  He walked to the edge of the stage and knelt down on one knee.  He reached his hand out toward Abby.  “As God is my witness, I will carry this through,” he sang.  “’Til death do us part, I will promise to you…”

Abby opened her mouth to say ‘I love you’ but bit back the words in time.  She covered her mouth and then sent a kiss in Nick’s direction.  He caught it and sent one back, along with a look that made the women in the first ten rows squirm in their seats.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Do you want some champagne?”  Nick gestured at the bucket on the table.  They were in a suite at the Atlanta Hilton.  Leighanne had continued her planning for them right down to the last moment.  There was a bottle of champagne resting in an ice bucket, with a platter of fruit and cheese beside it.  She had suggested chocolate-covered strawberries, but Nick had told her ‘no way’ on that one.

“Not really,” replied Abby.  “It’s been a long day.”

“Yeah, I’m kinda tired too.  But I’m sure a shower will pick me right up.  I would have had one at the venue since it’s not an ‘on the bus’ night, but I wanted us to get away…to get here.”  Nick picked up a bunch of green grapes and started popping them into his mouth one by one.

Abby nodded.  She was going to learn his routines over the next few days, she guessed.  Right now, she just wanted to be in his arms.  “Give me five minutes and then the bathroom is all yours.”

Abby scrubbed off her makeup and brushed her teeth.  She was so tired.  She’d been up since dawn and the super-charged atmosphere of the day had drained all her energy.  She’d better stay upright until Nick was finished his shower, she thought.  If she lay down on the bed, she’d be asleep in seconds.

When Nick got into the shower, Abby put on the other item that she and Leighanne had purchased.  ‘I know you won’t be wearing it long,’ Leighanne had said with a laugh, ‘but it’s important that you have it’.  Abby hadn’t even bothered arguing with her.  This was the woman, after all, who had talked her into buying a wedding dress.  And besides, it was pretty.  It was navy…Abby remembered the words of the Color Lady from Toronto.  ‘Navy is in every woman’s palette.  It is the one color that all women can wear.’  Navy satin.  Full-length, thin straps, plunging neckline…really plunging…almost to her navel.  Abby didn’t see how any woman with any endowment in the chest area could wear this.  But she could!!  She didn’t have to worry about anything popping out if she turned sideways.

Nick stood in the shower letting the hot water pour down on him.  He leaned one hand on the back wall to hold himself up.  God, he was tired.  His whole body was numb.  Touring took enough out of you.  Throwing a life-altering experience into the middle of it, along with all the emotional shit that went with it, man, it just did you in.

But it was done.  Nick smiled in satisfaction.  It was done.  His life was fixed.  No more uncertainty. He never had to go on another date in his life.  He never again had to make clever conversation in the hopes of getting laid.  He never had to answer another question about his love life, other than to smile and mention his wife.  He also had a perfect excuse for saying no.  He didn’t have to worry about hurting anyone’s feelings by saying, no thanks, I think I’d like to keep it in my pants.  He just had to say, I can’t, I’m married.

Nick had a feeling that none of those things were normal reasons for getting married.  But he didn’t care.  He was happy.  He was settled.  He wouldn’t have to wake up every morning with that queasy, uncertain feeling about what his day would bring.  He could just get on with his music.  He twisted his wedding ring with his thumb.  Friends forever.  That was the inscription Abby had put inside the ring.  Friends forever.  How perfect was that!

Nick suddenly realized that he had been standing with his eyes closed, almost asleep.  His ‘friend forever’ was waiting for him to contem…consti… officially kick off this marriage.  Nick shook his head to wake himself up and turned off the water.

He’s sure been in there a long time, thought Abby with a yawn.  I wonder if he’s avoiding this.  I wonder if he’s nervous.  I wonder why he would be.  I wonder if I should be.  She gave her head a little shake.  Hello, get a grip.

Abby sighed.  She just wanted to go to sleep.  Her body ached with fatigue.  She had stood for the entire concert, in the pit at the foot of the stage, gazing up at them, the wall of sound behind her making it difficult at times to even hear them.  Abby looked out the window at downtown Atlanta and resented everyone who was already asleep.

“Hey.”  Softly.  From behind her.

She turned.  Nick stood there in a terrycloth robe, running a hand through his damp hair.

“Wow!” he said.  The back of the gown had been very flattering, cut fairly low, but the front!  Wow!  This was sure going to be easy to get off.  He stepped toward her.  “Come here, Mrs. Carter,” he said.  He was halfway through it when he yawned.

“Okay,” said Abby.  Yawning is contagious and of course, she did it too.

“Well, we’re a couple of fireballs, aren’t we?” he asked, reaching out to touch her face.

“I’m really tired and I didn’t just put on a two-hour concert, so I can’t imagine how you must feel.”  She stepped into his arms.

He held her against his chest and ran his hands down her back.  Mmmm, was all he said.

“Would you like a massage?” she asked.  “I could rub your back.”

“Nah, if you did that, I’d fall asleep,” Nick said.

“That’s okay, you know,” said Abby.  “We’re under no obligation to consummate this thing tonight.”

Consummate!  That was the word, thought Nick.  He was sorely tempted.  Oh, just to be horizontal and have her massage him into oblivion.  That would be heaven.  But he knew that there would be four leering brothers tomorrow making sly jokes about the ‘wedding night’ and he knew that he would blush and stammer anyway, but if it were a lie, they’d catch him out immediately.

He put his mouth on hers, hoping he wouldn’t yawn again.  They kissed for a moment, just barely making contact, softly, tenderly.  Then he ran his tongue lightly along her lips.  She opened her mouth and did the same to him.  Their tongues touched and caressed each other, slowly, languorously.  They both sighed.

Abby was feeling no response from Nick’s groin area.  She was torn.  Should she slip her hands inside his robe and try and generate some interest?  Or should she just back away and encourage him to go to sleep?  The really tired part of her brain started chanting, ‘sleep, sleep, sleep…’ but her hand didn’t pay any attention.  Abby slipped her right hand into his robe and caressed his chest.  She kissed him softly on the sternum and waited.

Nick set her back from him.  He reached out one long finger and ran it down Abby’s neck past her collarbones and down her chest to the point where the plunging neckline ended.  She inhaled sharply.  “This...”  He paused.  He wasn’t sure what to call it.  Dress?  Robe?  Nightgown?  “…is beautiful.”  He decided to skip the word altogether.  “But, if you don’t mind…”  He slipped his thumbs under the straps and tugged them gently sideways.  The navy satin fluttered to the floor.

Abby undid the belt of the robe and Nick shrugged it off his shoulders.  Abby pulled back the covers and they climbed into bed together, moving around, settling in, snuggling together.  Nick lay on his back with Abby nestled in the crook of his arm.  They both closed their eyes for a few seconds and then blinked them open.  No!  They’d fall asleep.  They began tracing their fingers over each other, slowly, randomly, the kind of thing they usually did when they were finished making love and were sliding down into sleep. 

Their eyes drifted shut but their hands kept moving, drawing thrilling little lines.  They both decided that if the other fell asleep, they would stop and be content.  They would be happy to pick this up in the morning.  But instead of cooling down fevered nerves, this time the stroking woke them up and made them hum with desire.  They lay together in silence, until Abby did a fingernail thing from Nick’s neck to his groin and Nick reciprocated with a thumb down her spinal column and suddenly, neither wanted to sleep.  They moved as one, Abby sliding under him and Nick shifting his body over her. 

There was no need for more foreplay.  Promising to be together forever in the presence of God and these witnesses, 20 000 of which had been screaming fans, was all the foreplay they needed.

“Marry me,” whispered Nick, as he positioned himself at her opening. 

“Been there, done that,” said Abby with a grin that soon changed into a moaning sigh as he entered her body. 

They scaled the heights together and when they reached the peak and sailed off the other side, Nick put his head down in her neck and cried, silent tears of fatigue and emotion and relief.  Abby tipped her head back on her pillow, breathing heavily.  She had a very intent look on her face.  That was because she was in Myopia with Princess Penelope, who was in the castle treasury, searching among the piles of gold coin and priceless artifacts.  The princess triumphantly raised a box, like a pirate chest, with a heavy, solid-looking key.  And Abby knew that she had the place where she could store all the unsaid ‘I love you’s that she couldn’t say to Nick.  She would lock them away in the vault forever.  She held him tight and kissed his shoulder and mouthed ‘I love you’ into the night.
Chapter 76 by old_archive
Abby opened the door to Howie’s soft knock.  “Good morning,” she said.

“Hi,” said Howie, relieved that she was dressed.  “We…uh…it’s nearly time…uh…”

“Come on in,” said Abby.  “Nick’s just finishing up.  Do we have time to get breakfast?”  Abby really had no idea how this whole tour thing worked.  She had been so focused on the wedding that she hadn’t even thought about what came after.  She was going to spend a few days traveling with the guys, sort of a ‘honeymoon on wheels’ and then she was going home to Chicago, back to her real life.  Until the moment that she realized she was in love with Nick, she had thought it would be a fun few days learning about the world of music.  Maybe a minstrel show would come to entertain Princess Penelope and the Court in Myopia.  She looked at it differently now.  Now it was an opportunity to be with Nick…to touch him, to taste him, to breathe him in…to make the most of the short time together before she had to go home, back to her real life.  She thought it might not be too long before Princess Penelope needed to find her a bigger trunk.

“Yes, we’re all having breakfast together in the dining room.  We didn’t know if you would want to join us or have room service or…”  Howie decided not to finish the sentence.

Abby smiled at him.  Or just keep going at it?  She didn’t say it either.  “We’re all packed and ready.”  She picked up the champagne bottle.  “We didn’t open this last night.  Should we take it or leave it here?”  She didn’t know about rules for alcohol.  Was it allowed?  She wondered about AJ.

“Bring it along,” said Howie.  “It’s paid for.  You might as well.  Hey, mornin’ Nicky.”

“Mornin’ D.  Are we having breakfast?  I’m starving.”  Nick dropped his bag beside Abby’s.

“Yeah, Kevin and Brian are here and AJ’s gone down to meet them in the dining room.  I came to see if you guys were…up.”

“Drew the short straw, did you?” laughed Abby, but she could feel herself starting to blush.

“Nah, I volunteered,” said Howie.  “But you’ll notice I didn’t knock too loud.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

In the dining room, the other three stood as they approached the table.  Abby said good morning to them all and took her seat.  She had asked Howie in the elevator if Kristin and Leighanne were there too, but he said ‘no’ that they had said all their goodbyes at Brian’s house.

So it’s just me, then, thought Abby.  Just the blushing bride.  And five very masculine men, four of whom get their greatest joy from teasing the daylights out of the fifth.  She hoped that every sentence wouldn’t be a double entendre.

“Did you sleep well?” asked Kevin politely.

Abby merely nodded.  See, that was the kind of thing she meant.  Did you sleep well or did you have sex all night instead?  She was sure he didn’t mean it that way, but…

“Yeah,” said Nick.  “It was good.”  And there we go again, thought Abby, picking up her napkin and putting it in her lap.  “Man, we were so beat.”

The waiter came by and poured orange juice for them all.  “Tea, please,” said Abby.  Howie requested the same and the others ordered coffee.  “Brian, please thank Leighanne again for me for all that she did.”

“Yeah,” said Nick.  “Even champagne and shit…I mean, stuff…last night, in the room.”

“Which you never drank,” said Howie.

“Nah, we were too tired.  We just wanted to go to sleep.”  Nick looked up from his menu.  “We didn’t, of course…I mean, we…I…”

Abby held her menu firmly in front of her.  She wasn’t making eye contact with anyone and she wasn’t lowering this menu until the heat left her face.  She was sure she was glowing.  Someone was giggling.  She guessed AJ.

Brian rescued them.  “Well, good for you then.  On our wedding night, Leighanne and I were so tired, we didn’t do anything.  We even thought about sleeping in separate beds in the hotel room.”

Abby breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her menu.  Brian’s eyes twinkled at her.  “We made up for it the next morning, though.” 

Abby’s menu went back up in front of her face.  She and Nick had more than made up for it this morning.  She looked sideways at Nick, who was also blushing.  Then he winked at her and shrugged.

Right, thought Abby.  We’re married.  We’re on our honeymoon.  Last night was our wedding night.  No big surprise that we had sex.  Now get over it…or they’ll be teasing you both forever.  She lowered her menu.  “Yes,” she said, primly.  “We wondered if we’d make it through breakfast without going at it here on the table.”

“I told ya, Baby, all that cutlery and shit would get in the way,” said Nick, picking up the cue.

They all laughed.  Kevin nodded at her.  Yeah, she’d be okay.  She’d be one of them. 

Over breakfast, Kevin got them organized.  We go here, we do this, we go there, we do that.  He hesitated a couple of times and Abby knew that he was trying to factor her into the plans.  The third time he did it, she said, “Kevin, don’t worry about me.  I’m excess baggage and I know it.”  She raised a hand to still Nick’s protest.  “No, no, you guys do what you do.  I’ll fit into your plans.  Don’t try and work things around me.  I’ll just be invisible.”

The five men looked at each other.  “Well, see that’s the thing,” said Howie.  “You won’t be invisible.  Everyone will want to see you.”

“And hear from you,” added AJ.

“Oh, no, no, no, no, no…”  Abby erased the entire idea from the air with her hand.

“You don’t have to say anything or do anything,” said Nick, “but you’re going to need security.”

Abby’s eyes widened.  She shook her head.

“Just someone to walk you through crowds, someone to stand with you when we’re doing our thing…interviews and shit like that,” explained AJ.

Abby lowered her head.  Nick could see her turning into the Abby he had met at the Lodge, the one who tried to make herself disappear.  He picked up her hand.  “I’m sorry,” he whispered, “but it’s what I do.  It’s my world.”

Abby straightened her shoulders and raised her head.  “Of course, it is,” she said, squeezing his hand.  “And I’ll stop being such a big baby about things and do as I’m told.”  She paused.  “But I don’t want to be in the spotlight.  That’s your place.”  She included them all in a sweeping gesture.  “I’m not saying anything to anyone.”

“Okay,” said Kevin.  “That’s cool.  And what do you want us to say about it all, when we’re asked…because we will be…that’s guaranteed.”

“Oh, the usual,” she said with a straight face.  “She’s smart, funny, talented.  Nick’s lucky to have her.  You’re surprised he was able to make such a good catch.  Stuff like that.”  Then she grinned at her husband and squeezed his hand again.  “Right, Nick?”

Nick picked up her hand and kissed her fingers.  “Right,” he said, laughing.  The other four men looked at each other.  They didn’t think it was funny.  They thought it was correct.  It was pretty much exactly what they were all thinking.

“There’s Terence,” said Howie, nodding at the doorway, where Nick’s security guard was standing.  “Time to go.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Wanta check out the Internet?” asked Nick. 

They were settled on the bus, heading for New York.  It was going to be a long ride.  Fifteen hours, give or take.  It would be close to midnight when they arrived.  The time required to check into the hotel, find the room, wind down into sleep, etc. would put them into the wee, small hours of the morning.  So they weren’t going to do that.  They were going to sleep on the buses at the venue.

The next morning, they would have to be up early.  They were going to be on Good Morning America.  They were going to sing Ribbons of Light and chat for a few minutes with either Charlie Gibson or Diane Sawyer.  They weren’t sure which.  Then they were splitting up to do three separate radio interviews.  Brian was going on his own.  Kevin and AJ were teaming up and Howie was working with Nick.

After that, they would have some free time until the afternoon.  Kevin had arranged a meeting between his publisher friend and Abby for that time.  Then it would be a whirlwind at the venue.  Rehearsal, sound check, meet-and-greet… After that, they would have a light supper and get ready for the show.  After the show, it was straight onto the buses and off to Boston, arriving around two in the morning.  They’d eat dinner on the bus and sleep there again.

The bus seemed pretty comfortable, thought Abby.  It had all the amenities of home.  Unless you were claustrophobic, you might enjoy the bus better than a hotel room, she thought.  It would be more familiar.  You’d know where your stuff was.  Of course, you couldn’t just get up and leave it whenever you felt like it…

There was a double bed in the back room, she was happy to see.  There was a kitchen and a fairly large bathroom, which surprised her and pleased her.  There were three bunks for other people.  They would be taken by Terence and Patrick, Abby’s security guard.  She shook her head at the thought.  Her own security guard.  Heavens above!

All of Nick’s video game equipment was there, along with his favorite games.  There was a DVD player and a stereo.  One cupboard was opened to reveal a guitar.  Another held art supplies.  That was good, thought Abby.  If Nick were supposed to illustrate her stories, he’d need that.

There was a curved bench on one side of the bus, with a half-moon shaped table.  Nick’s computer was plugged into a wall outlet behind it.  He had a separate mouse attachment that he was moving around the table.

“I guess we should,” said Abby, rubbing her hands together nervously.  She really didn’t want to, but…

“Okay, let’s start here…whoa!”

“What?”

“I thought I’d start here at LiveDaily.  They usually have current stuff.”

“And…?”

“They’ve got about six different threads running on it.  And they’ve all got lots of messages.  Come here.”

Abby slid onto the bench beside him.  Nick started opening the threads.  The first one was titled NICK GOT MARRIED!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!  It was posted by babykaos849.  Abby thought the exclamation marks were a bit overdone.  After all, he’d been engaged.  How big of a surprise was this?

The message was long and incoherent.  The poster was so anxious to be the first to share the news that she didn’t do much in the way of editing or spell-checking.  Nick laughed and pointed at the line where the girl said she wanted to spread the word so badly that she hadn’t stayed for the end of the concert, but left when there was still half an hour to go, not counting the encores.

“They know exactly how long the concert is going to be?” asked Abby.

“Oh, yeah, it all gets put down.  Some of them sit with their cell phones on and have their friends record it on the other end.  Then they measure and analyse…every word, every note.”

“The sound quality must be awful,” said Abby.

“Yes, all they would get would be the people around them screaming and talking and us in the background.  We ask them not to do it because the cell phones screw with the sound equipment, but…”  Nick shrugged.

They looked back at the message.  Through the poor grammar and atrocious spelling, they divined that the girl reported it fairly accurately.  She spent a few sentences explaining the events and then a long time detailing her reactions and emotions.  It was quite sugary, all about how much she loved Nick and wished him well and was so honored to have been there when it happened …almost as if she’d had a personal invitation, thought Abby…

hotforfrack came next and she seemed a little pissed, they thought, that she was number two and not number one.  She agreed with all the facts presented by babykaos849 and then proudly filled in a few more details.  She spent a lot of time talking about the look on Nick’s face when he’d been singing to Abby and finished by saying that she wished Nick well.  He deserved happiness.  He had given so much to so many.

On and on it went, with every poster adding their congratulations to Nick and then talking about their own reactions.  Nick and Abby skimmed through the thread.  There were 128 replies.  That was a lot in an 18 hour span.

The next thread said Congratulations, Nick!  It was begun by the moderator of the board and announced that it was the ‘official’ congratulations thread.  “What does that make the rest of them?” asked Abby.  Nick laughed and said he didn’t know.  They scrolled through the messages, giving the occasional ‘awww’ or ‘look at that one’, but they didn’t linger on any of them.  The other four threads were just more of the same.

Interesting, thought Abby.  They were all happy for Nick…at least, if they weren’t, they didn’t say so…but mostly they wanted to talk about themselves…how they felt, what their reaction was, give details of something in their life that had made them feel the same way…  It was amazing how wrapped up they were in the Boys, how everything the five men did had a huge impact on these girls’ lives.  One of them had expressed disappointment that Nick had eloped because she had heard he was getting married the third weekend of September and she had planned her own wedding for the same day.  Abby wondered how the girl’s fiancé felt about that, or if he even knew.

“Wonder what they’re saying at MFC?” mused Abby.  She looked up to see Nick grinning that sexy, lopsided grin.  “What?”

“MFC?”

“The Mature Fan Club,” she said, with a grin.

“I know,” said Nick, laughing.  “I just didn’t realize you were a fan…or mature!”

Abby blushed.  “Of course, I’m a fan.  I don’t know about the mature part, though.”  She gave him a little punch on the shoulder.  “It’s the place I went to, back in the beginning when I needed to know what you were doing, you know if you were making headlines or something...”

Nick nodded.  “Why there?”

“I sorted through a lot of teenybopper stuff before I found it.  I mean, I waded through A LOT of exclamation marks!  They seemed a little more reasonable over there, a little more…”

“Mature?”  Nick put his head back and roared.

“Yes, you nut…hence, the name!”  Abby laughed along with him.

In the front of the bus, Terence smiled at Patrick, who nodded and smiled back.  Nick’s bodyguard turned a page of his magazine and thought, yeah, it’s all good.
Chapter 77 by old_archive
There was a picture at the Mature Fan Club.  It was posted by someone who said ‘thanks to Piano Paula.’

“She gets all the good stuff,” said Abby.  “And she gets it fast.  I don’t know how she does it.  She’s a Howie fan, by the way.”

Nick snorted in laughter.  Abby was killing him.  He was seeing this whole other side of her.  He took the mouse and scrolled down.  The two newlyweds looked at the picture in silence.  It had been taken at the moment that Abby had blown the kiss to Nick.  He had his arm outstretched to her as well.  They were staring at each other with adoring eyes.

Nick put his lips at Abby’s ear and crooned quietly, “…til death do us part, I will promise to you…”  Abby whimpered softly.  Nick tipped her head back and put his mouth on hers.  They kissed for a long time, tasting each other, drinking each other in…until the bus went around a bend and reminded them of where they were.  Nick released Abby’s mouth.  She leaned against him and he put his arm around her.  They sat in complete comfort and went back to the computer, scrolling through the threads.

“Interesting,” said Abby.  “They’re not all your fans.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” asked Nick, nuzzling the top of her head.  “Of course, they’re all my fans.  Haven’t you heard, I’m the favorite!”  He laughed to show her that he was making fun of himself.

“They’re all talking about you,” she said, “but they relate it to the guy they like the best.  Look at their names.  Sweetdsgirl offers you congratulations and then says wasn’t it great that Howie gave the bride away.  And luvsdabone wishes you well but is disappointed that AJ didn’t have a bigger part in the ceremony.”  Abby looked up at Nick.  “She’ll feel better about that when she finds out he did a reading.”

“Here’s someone who thinks this is a good thing for me because you seem level-headed,” said Nick.  He and Abby looked at each other and said at the same time, “Kevin fan!”  Nick put his large hand on top of Abby’s head.  “Level-headed, huh?  I don’t know about that.”

“It says ‘level-headed’, not flat-headed,” answered Abby, sticking out her tongue at him.

“Better flat-headed than fat-headed,” said Nick.  “That would be me!”

“Stop that,” said Abby.  She didn’t like it when Nick questioned his own intelligence. 

“Okay,” said Nick, and he stopped it by putting his mouth over hers again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They played on the Internet for an hour or so and came away from it with a good feeling.  There had been a few pictures, all variations of the first one, and many, many good wishes.  And no bad ones, thought Nick with relief.  He hoped it would stay that way.

They stopped for lunch, pulling into the same rest stop as Kevin’s bus.  He informed them that he had spent the last hour on the computer as well, downloading the pictures from the wedding.  Did they want to see them? 

They sat together in a booth at the back of the truckstop and ate burgers and looked at pictures on Kevin’s laptop.  There were some good ones, Abby was pleased to discover.  Even of her.

“You’re a good photographer,” she said to Kevin.

“We have to pick one out,” said Nick, “to…uh…release to the public.”  He didn’t know how well Abby was going to take this.  Neither did Kevin.

“You mean like the ‘official’ one?” she asked.  She and Nick laughed over their private joke. 

“We can make a lot of points with a magazine if we let them publish ‘exclusive photos’ of the event,” said Kevin.  He was going to make sure that Abby understood their world.  He didn’t think it would be a problem, but…

“Won’t the other magazines be angry, then?” she asked.  “I mean…if they don’t get anything.  Will they be mean to you?”

“No, they won’t.  They’ll buy the rights to the pictures from the first magazine and reprint them and then they’ll tell the story their own way, with different information, to make it look like they have the inside story or something.”

“Hmmm,” was all Abby said.  She picked at the fries on the edge of her plate.

“We don’t have to give them anything,” said Nick.  “We can keep it totally private.  But you know the fans would like to see a picture.”

“Yes, I know,” said Abby.  “And there’s no way we can keep it private.”  She remembered what Leighanne and Kristen had said.  “Because if we show these to anyone…family, friends…they’ll get out there, won’t they?”  Kevin and Nick nodded at her.  “Right,” she said, resigning herself, “So I guess it’s best if it comes from us first.  How many does it have to be?”

“A couple of different ones of the two of you, maybe one posed and one more candid,” said Kevin, “and one of the group.”  Abby nodded, thinking that Kevin had obviously given this some thought.

“And we’ll be sure and say that you were the photographer,” said Abby, “so that luvntrain4evr can have something to be happy about along with frackkaosdolphinnickylover.”

Nick and Abby cracked up.  Kevin looked across the table at the two of them and felt a warm feeling in his heart.  This was so good.  He was so relieved.  Nick had made some poor choices in women and Kevin had been very nervous about this one.  There was the whole way they met…what the hell was Nick doing at a lodge in Michigan, anyway?...and then that nonsense with AJ saying that she wasn’t real.  The fact that none of them had met her bothered Kevin as well.  Not that he felt he had the right to check her out, but…  And then, bam, we’re engaged and bam, we’re eloping…

Meeting Abby had gone a long way to settling his nerves about it, thought Kevin.  And watching her interact with Nick had finished the job for him.  For a moment during the ceremony, when he’d been reading, he’d thought maybe Abby was going to cut and run.  She’d seemed really upset… probably just nerves…but then she had looked at Nick and the love shining out of her eyes had almost made Kevin falter in his words.  Yeah, it was all good. 

“Kev?”

He looked up.  Nick and Abby were grinning at him.  He shook his head and smirked at them.  “Just thinking about the wedding,” he said.  “It was a good day.”  He ran his finger over the mousepad on his laptop.  “So which ones do you think?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Back on the bus, Nick asked Abby what she wanted to do next.  “You don’t have to spend every second entertaining me,” she said.  “Play some games if you want.  I’m going to read.”

Nick nodded and popped in a game.  He settled back into his ‘game chair’, sprawling his legs out in front of him and thumbing his way through the desert fortress, rooting out terrorists.  Abby curled up on the sofa opposite, pulling her legs up under her and reading.

The second time that Abby’s head snapped up after she nodded off, she decided to go for a nap.  She kept dozing off and she might as well be horizontal.  She mouthed the word ‘nap’ at Patrick and Terence and tiptoed to the back room.  She slipped off her jeans and folded them neatly.  She put them on the dresser and placed her sweater and bra on top. She slid under the covers clad only in her panties.  She pulled the pillow down under her head and closed her eyes. 

It was the first time she’d been alone since she woke up the day before.  This was a whole different thing for her.  She was used to being alone most of the time.  She knew she’d get back to that when she returned to Chicago, but at the moment, it was unnerving her a little.  She wanted some time to get her thoughts together.  Then she smiled to herself.  She only had one thought she needed to get together.  She was happy.  She was happier than she’d ever been in her life.  If he never saw her again, if he never kissed her again, she was happy.

She was drifting down into sleep when she heard a squeak.  The door to the bedroom was opened and closed.  She could hear music from beyond it.  She kept her eyes shut, as she felt Nick move onto the bed behind her.

“Are you sleeping?” he breathed into her ear.

“Uh huh,” she murmured.

“Not yet,” he whispered, and she felt him get off the bed.  She heard the rustling of clothing.  Then he slipped into the bed beside her, moving his warm, naked body up against hers. 

Abby stayed where she was and kept her eyes closed.  She was close to being asleep and that was where she wanted to be.  Her fatigue was pulling her in that direction.  And she wasn’t having sex on this bus, she knew that, not with two bodyguards just a few feet away.  She hoped that if she remained still and silent that Nick would get the hint and fall asleep too. 

“Aaabby,” he whispered, kissing her neck.  “Wake up.” 

“Nnnhhh,” she said, without moving.

Nick moved his lips down her arm.  “It’s not time for sleepybye yet,” he said in a sing song voice.  Abby kept still.  Nick moved his hand over her and ran his fingers across her stomach.  She inhaled and clenched her stomach muscles, but she didn’t open her eyes.

“Have it your way, then,” said a whisper in her ear.  “But, I’m not tired yet, so I’m just going to play here for awhile.

Nick was beginning to wonder if she really was asleep, or wanting to be that way.  Maybe he should just leave her alone.  He slipped his fingers under the elastic of her panties and found his way to her centre.  The tiny gasp and the slight curling up at the corners of her mouth told him all he needed to know.  “Yeah, you just lay there, my dear wife, get your well-earned rest…”  He massaged her sweet spot and slid two fingers into her.  The resulting whimper made him grin from ear to ear.  “…don’t mind me, just go to sleep.”

“Yeah, right, that’s going to happen,” she whispered, opening her eyes and rolling onto her back. 
Nick fastened his mouth over hers and kissed her hungrily, while continuing to move his fingers over her and into her.  He used his other hand to slide her panties down over her hips.

“Stop,” said Abby, moving her head away from his.  “We’re not doing this here.” 

“Not doing what here?” asked Nick with a wicked grin that went right to her core.

“Terence and Patrick…” hissed Abby.

“…can get their own girl,” said Nick.  He pushed her panties down to her knees and stroked her between her folds, causing her to moan.

“Nick, they’re only fifteen feet away.”

“I closed the door between the living area and here.  And I closed the bedroom door.  And they got music on.”

“It’s too embarrassing,” said Abby.  “What if we make noise?  What if they hear us?”

Nick sat up in the bed.  He pulled her panties off her.  He knelt between her legs and pushed her knees apart.  “Then clamp your hands over your mouth, Baby,” he said, “because I am going to make you howl.”  And he put his mouth down on her.

Abby didn’t get her hands over her mouth fast enough.  She moaned…loudly.  She could feel Nick shaking with laughter, but it didn’t stop him from swirling his tongue over her centre.

“Omigod,” she said between clenched teeth, as the sensations whirled through her.  She put her hands in his hair and threw her head back.  “Niccccccckkkkk,” she cried, as he pulled her bud into his mouth and sucked on it, flicking his tongue rapidly back and forth until he felt her taut body relax and he felt her release her juices over his fingers that were moving inside her.

Nick moved his mouth up her body, kissing every inch of her flesh.  He ran his tongue up her neck and hovered above her.  He smiled into her passion-glazed eyes.  “Sorry, Honey, did I wake you?” he said with a sexy smile.  Abby grabbed his head and pulled it down to hers,  kissing him wantonly, taking the taste of herself from his mouth.

Abby reached for him with her hands.  He was hard.  She shifted her hips from under him, preparing to do whatever he wanted.  “Tell me what you want,” she said, caressing him.

“You,” he said, simply, pulling her back down under him.  “I want you.”  And he moved himself into her.  He thrust in and out of her, enjoying the sensation of her wet warmth.  They both made noises, tiny grunting whispers.  And then he shuddered and peaked and cried out her name.  Abby held onto him for dear life as he stopped moving and then collapsed on her.  She stroked his back and whispered his name as he came back to earth.

Terence and Patrick sat in the living room, looking at magazines.  “Next time, maybe we need to have the music up a little louder,” suggested Patrick with a smile.

“Yeah, but we don’t dare touch it now,” said Terence.  He looked toward the back of the bus.  “Young love,” he mused aloud.  “It’s a good thing.”

Patrick nodded his agreement.  Yeah.  A good thing.  But with louder music next time.
Chapter 78 by old_archive
Nick and Abby stayed in the back room so long it made their bodyguards nervous.  But there was no way in hell either Terence or Patrick was going to go knock on that door.  They figured the two were asleep; there hadn’t been any more noise.  But either way, they didn’t want to disturb them. 

At seven o’clock, the driver informed the two men that some of the buses were pulling over for dinner.  There was a good Italian restaurant at the next interchange.  Did they want to stop there or keep going?  Terence and Patrick looked at each other and then toward the back of the bus.

“Pull in there,” said Terence, making a decision, “but we won’t be getting off until Nick wakes up.”  Patrick nodded in agreement.  Good plan.

“Hey, guys, what time is it?”

They looked up to see a very disheveled Abby in front of them.  She was wearing the jeans and sweater from earlier, but she was barefoot.  Her hair was mussed up and she had a red streak across her face from where her pillowcase had been creased.  Her eyelids were heavy.

“Seven o’clock,” said Patrick.

Abby’s eyes snapped open.  “Seven o’clock?  My God, we were asleep for hours.”

”I guess your body just let you know what you needed,” said Terence, and then realized what he had said.  “I mean…”

“Yeah, and we were sleepy too,” said Abby with a grin.

The two bodyguards roared with laughter.

“What’s so funny?” asked Nick, appearing in the doorway behind Abby.

“We are,” said Abby.  “It’s seven o’clock, Nick.”

“Yeah?  Wow.  Man, I was tired.  I went out like a light.”  He bent over and looked out the bus window.  It was getting dark out.  He could see the vestiges of winter along the sides of the road, hard, dirty mounds of ice that used to be snowbanks.  “I guess we’re not in the Deep South anymore.”  He scratched his stomach and yawned.  “I’m hungry.  What about you guys?”

“Ah, yeah, we’re pulling off at the next interchange.  Tony says there’s a good restaurant there.  Some others are stopping too.”

“Good,” said Nick, straightening up and looking into the amused eyes of his friend and bodyguard. “What?”

“Well, I just thought you’d like to…maybe…freshen up a little.”

Abby was way ahead of him on that and had already disappeared into the bathroom.  She cleaned up and brushed her teeth.  She combed her hair and put on some makeup.  There was nothing she could do about the crease down her cheek, though.  Better than a bite mark on her neck, she guessed.

She opened the bathroom door and stepped into Nick.

“Hey, Baby,” he said, leaning down to brush his lips against hers.

“We are going to have a discussion about that word,” whispered Abby, caressing his cheek.

“You didn’t seem to mind it too much earlier,” he answered,  “Okay, okay,” he said, responding to the look in her eye.  He kissed her again and went past her into the bathroom.

Abby went into the back room and tidied up the bed, smoothing out the sheets and replacing the comforter.  She picked up Nick’s pillow and ran her hand over the pillowcase.  She held it to her nose and breathed him in.  She wondered if she could sneak the pillowcase or maybe one of his shirts into her luggage to take back to Chicago, so she could have his scent with her.  Tears pricked at her eyes suddenly.  Omigod, what was this?  Shouldn’t she be getting over all this emotion?

Suddenly, with a sinking feeling in her stomach, she realized what this was.  PMS, that’s what it was.  She mentally checked the calendar.  Oh no!  She knew she wasn’t due to get her period for four more days.  Her little supply of pills told her that.  PMS was a hit and miss thing for her.  Sometimes she got it and sometimes she didn’t.  It all kinda depended on her mother, she thought. 

She did a mental inventory.  All the symptoms were there.  She was either going to be a quivering mass of emotions for the next 24 hours or the biggest bitch on the planet.  Or maybe just swing back and forth between the two.  And she didn’t have any choice about it.  Her hormones had taken control.

Some people said you could control the mood swings by meditation or by herbal tea.  People who’d never had it, of course.  Abby wanted to kill all those people.

“Hey, Babe,” said Nick from behind her.

“I thought I said…” she began curtly, then halted.  When she spoke again, her voice was softer.  “I mean…I thought we decided this back in Chicago…that if you were going to call me that, I would have to think up something for you.”

Nick slipped his arms around her and kissed her.  He had never been happier than this moment…this day.  “What have you got?” he asked, moving his face back from hers, but keeping her firmly in his embrace.

“I don’t know,” she whispered.  “I’ll have to try a few out over dinner.”  Pause.  “Muffin.”

“Oh, no.”  Nick put his head back and laughed, a gesture that made her want to devour his neck.  “Don’t do it, Abby.  I’m begging you.  These things have a way of sticking to you.  The guys will never let me forget it.”

“Okay,” she said sincerely, “I won’t…crumpet.”

“Aaarrrggghhh,” he groaned and laughed in the same breath.   “Omigod, I…”  He pulled her into his chest and held her there.  He had almost said something he shouldn’t.  Something he wasn’t supposed to be feeling.  Something she didn’t feel.  Oh, shit.

They swayed together as the bus turned into the parking lot.  “We’re here,” said Abby, “…croissant.”

Nick laughed.  “You seemed to have a baked goods kind of thing happening here.”

Abby laughed along with him.  “Come on...bagel…”   She shrugged her shoulders.  She was running out of ideas.  “Terence and Patrick are waiting.”

“The kaiser bun and the onion roll?” asked Nick, ingenuously.

Terence and Patrick didn’t know what the newlyweds found so hilarious, but they fell through the door into the living room in hysterics. 

Howie and Brian were seated in the restaurant, when they entered, their security guards at the next table. 

“Hi guys,” said Abby.  The two men stood up and hugged her, a move which brought tears to her eyes.  She blinked them back and told her hormones to behave, please, this was important.

“Just us, then?” she asked, when the waiter came over. 

“Yeah,” said Brian.  “Kevin just powers through on one of these trips.  When he gets close, he sets his eye on the destination and that’s all he sees.  He’ll defrost something from the freezer on his bus.”

“Yep,” said Howie, “and AJ will have had his bus pull off three times already for fast food… burgers and junk like that.  He doesn’t like this kind of place.”  Howie gestured around him at the linen tablecloths and the starched waiters.

“Because he can’t keep still that long,” murmured Abby to herself.  The rest of them looked at each other.  Yep.

They ordered big meals…pasta and salad and chicken Parmesan and veal Piccata.  They were all hungry and they knew that tomorrow their day would be out of whack, so getting a good solid meal in now was important.  They ate and laughed and drank red wine.  Nobody was driving and nobody was performing.  Well, maybe Nick, later…thought Brian.  Although, it kinda looked like he and Abby had already put in a hard day’s night…

“Do you have any herbal tea?” asked Abby, when the waiter came by to inquire about dessert.  None of them wanted any.  It was only Abby’s presence that stopped the men from loosening their belts and belching.  The waiter said that no, he was sorry, they didn’t.  “Good,” said Abby.  “I hate herbal tea.  What about Darjeeling?”  That they could do, said the waiter and went off to fetch it, along with coffee for the others.

“What’s the plan now?” she asked, possessed by a sudden need to know all the details.

The plan?  The men all looked at each other.

“We’re sleeping our way into New York, right?” she asked.  Not one man made eye contact with another.  They sensed the danger on the horizon.  They all just nodded instead.  “So, what time do you need to be up?  Good Morning America, right?  That starts at…six?  Seven?”  Abby didn’t watch much television, certainly not in the early morning. 

“Seven,” said Brian, “but we have to be there at five.  Makeup, rehearsal, all that…”

Abby nodded.  She looked sideways at Nick.  “You have an alarm clock, right…”  She was stuck for a word.  “…baguette?” she finished lamely.  Nick roared with laughter, even though he had no idea what she was talking about.

“Long, thin loaf of French bread,” she whispered in his ear and licked his lobe before settling back in her place.

“Not so thin,” he whispered back petulantly, causing Abby to laugh out loud.  The security guys stopped talking and looked at her.

“Sorry,” she said to Brian and Howie, who were looking embarrassed, mostly because they didn’t know what a baguette was.

Suddenly, her eyes filled with tears.  “I don’t how to do this,” she said, trying to blink them away.  “I am so NOT used to being with a bunch of guys.  Being the only girl with a bunch of guys.  I’m not a guy...”

Nick’s hand over her mouth shut her up.  She looked at him in gratitude.  He moved his hand away from her face and laced his fingers through hers.

“It’s okay,” said Howie.  “It’s been a crazy couple of days for you.”

“Yeah,” said Brian, “and it’s not a girl/guy thing either.  It took us a long time to get used to being together, you know, always in a group…”  His voice trailed off.  He wondered how she was going to stand up to the pressure in New York.

“You’ll be fine.  Don’t worry,” said Howie, wondering if that were true.  Maybe they’d better talk to Kev about this.  Maybe Abby should just stay on the bus in the morning and not go with them to the studio.  Wouldn’t the tabloids just love a picture of Nick’s bride in tears two days after the wedding?

“Yeah, Baby, it’s all good,” said Nick.  He could feel her stiffen at his use of the name.  She glared at him.  “Sorry,” he said.  The security guards looked away.  Brian and Howie squirmed in their seats.

Abby begged her hormones to release her from their grip before she scared these men to death.  “That’s okay, Cupcake,” she said, in a sexy voice.

Nick groaned.  She had found it.  Cupcake.  Omigod.  He’d never live it down.  He looked over at Brian and Howie, who were smirking.  Nick just shook his head.

The waiter returned with the credit card receipt and they all stood.  Nick motioned Abby ahead of him and Patrick fell into step with her.  Brian’s bodyguard was next, so Nick waved his friend ahead.  “No, that’s okay,” said Brian.  “After you…Cupcake.” 

Nick glared at him.  “How many times are you planning on saying it?” he asked.

Brian looked at Howie.  “I don’t know.  What do you think, D?  Forty, maybe fifty thousand.”

“Sounds about right,” laughed Howie.  “Oh, look, it’s raining.”

“Is that a good thing or a bad thing?” asked Abby, as they waited under the canopy for the buses to pull up. 

“It’s not so good for the drivers,” answered Nick, “but it’s good for us.  We all love sleeping with the sound of the rain on the roof.”

“Maybe it will wash away all that,” said Brian, pointing to the winter residue of dirt and ice.  “Maybe spring has sprung.”

Nick’s bus pulled up first.  They climbed aboard and drove off.  Abby waved out the window at Howie and Brian and their guards who were blowing kisses at the bus and yelling, “Goodnight, Cupcake!”

“I could turn you over my knee for that,” said Nick.

“You and whose army?” retorted Abby.  She did feel bad, though.  “I’m sorry,” she said.

Nick sat down on the sofa and picked up the remote.  “’S okay,” he said.  “I’ve been called worse. And they’ll get over it eventually.”  He patted the place beside him. 

Abby sat down.  “Really?”

“Yeah,” he said with a grin.  “You heard Brian.  Forty, maybe fifty thousand times and then it will be done.”  He slipped his arm around her.  “Let’s watch a movie and then turn in.  Five o’clock comes pretty early.”

“Okay,” she said, snuggling down against him, not minding that Terence and Patrick were there.  She guessed maybe she could get used to this.  She sighed.  Yeah, for a week and then it’s back to being on your own in Chicago.  Don’t think about it, she told herself.  It will be here soon enough.  Think about something else.  Think about today.  No, don’t go there or you’ll be blushing again.  Then think about tomorrow.  Yes, that’s it. Tomorrow.  In New York City.
Chapter 79 by old_archive
New.  York.  City. 

The Big Apple.

“Where are we?”  Abby looked out the window, but she couldn’t see anything.  They were in a big parking garage or something.

“Madison Square Garden.”

“Omigod.”

“Yeah.”  Nick nodded.  “Pretty amazing, ain’t it?  I never get used to it, the traveling, the arenas...”

Abby looked at the clock and snuggled up against him.  “You have to get up now.”

“Five more minutes,” he begged.  She didn’t argue with him.

“How did you sleep?”  Abby’s hormones had kept her up for awhile and she had tried not to toss and turn.  She didn’t want to disturb him.

“Good, eventually,” he said.  “That big nap in the afternoon kinda took the edge off.  It was hard to settle in.”

There was a knock at the door.  “Okay,” called Nick.  “I’m awake.”  He leaned over and kissed Abby on the nose.  “Gotta go to work now, Ba…Mrs. Carter.”

“I’m right behind you,” said Abby.

They pulled on sweatsuits and grabbed their toiletry bags.  They were going to shower and get ready in the arena dressing rooms.  The Garden had a bunch of them, team rooms for the Knicks, the Rangers and the Liberty and what they called Star Dressing Rooms for performers.

“Did you guys ever play here?” Abby asked Nick, as they walked side by side up the long hallway.

“We did the Concert for New York here in 2001 and we played Radio City Music Hall back in the day, but we’ve never done a concert here, just us.”

They went into Nick’s dressing room.  “Want to shower together?” asked Nick. 

“Yes,” said Abby, “but not today.”

Nick laughed.  “Yeah, I guess we don’t have time, although it should take less time than two separate showers, right?”

“You would think so,” replied Abby with a smile, “but somehow I doubt it.”

“You want to go first?”

“No, you’re the one with the timeline.  You go ahead.”  Abby waved him to the bathroom.

Nick stood under the water, suddenly glad that Abby hadn’t wanted to shower with him.  He was alone.  He realized that showers over the past few days was the only time he’d had to himself.  He was happy to be with people; he wasn’t good at being alone, but he needed some quiet thinking time.  He needed to think about his feelings for Abby.  Was it love?

Love…now, there was a word that got tossed around fairly lightly, thought Nick, as he soaped his body.  People said it all the time when they didn’t really mean it.  They meant ‘like’.  I love what you’ve done with the place.  Unless you were kissing the throw pillows in delight, that wasn’t really true.  That was why Abby had instituted rule number one.  Because the word was too easy to say.  Nick had been a little uncomfortable during the wedding ceremony when Kevin was doing that reading from the Bible.  Shit!  Did he say the word ‘love’ enough times?  He sure as hell broke rule number one.  Nick knew that Leighanne had picked out the readings and that was something she would like.

He smiled as he thought about the wedding and the lunch afterward.  Leighanne had done a great job.  Abby was unaware of how restrained Leighanne had been.  If they had given her free rein, well, she would have given Abby’s mom a good run for her money.  But she had come through.  They should send her flowers or something.  He’d ask Abby about that.  No roses, though.

No roses.  Leighanne couldn’t get that.  What do you mean, no roses?  Everyone likes roses.  How could…

“Nick!”  Terence pounded on the door.

“Coming,” called Nick.  He turned off the water and grabbed a towel.  As he dried himself off, he realized that his mind had wandered off topic and he hadn’t sorted out his feelings for Abby.  In that case, he decided, I’m sticking with the plan, the Friends Forever Plan.  I am not bringing this up to her until I know exactly what’s what.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby tried to stay in the background at the studio.  Kind of hard to do with a big, hulking bodyguard, she thought.  Diane Sawyer was going to do the interview.  Abby wondered how much she had paid Charlie Gibson for the privilege of sitting down with five such handsome men.  When she heard that Abby was in the studio, she asked if they wanted her to be part of the interview.  Nick said ‘no’, that was his private life.  Diane said she understood perfectly.

“Right after the break, The Backstreet Boys,” said Charlie.  They were doing the interview first and then the song later in the show.  There had been promo bits before every commercial with a snippet of the video and a few seconds of music.

“Okay, Ma’am, we should go over here,” said Patrick.

Abby gave him a long look.

“Is there a problem?” he asked.

“No,” she replied, “I’m just trying to decide what I’m going to do to you if you ever call me Ma’am again.”

Patrick smiled and guided her by the elbow to the side of the studio.  “It’s part of the job,” he whispered.  “We shouldn’t say the subject’s name in public.”

“Oh, so now I’m a subject?”  Abby smiled to show him that she was only teasing.

The Boys came out and sat on two sofas facing each other, Kevin and Nick on one and the other three across from them.  There was a low table between them with a bowl of fake flowers on it.  Roses, Nick noticed.  Diane Sawyer sat in an armchair at the top of the set.  Nick was nervous.  He knew that he was going to be the focus.  He also knew that there were VCRs all over America recording every moment of this.  It would be replayed and discussed and rehashed by the fans.  He hoped he could get through it without saying something stupid.

“Relax, Kid,” whispered Kevin from beside him.

AJ watched Nick from the other sofa.  He was glad that it wasn’t him this time.  Something had come along to replace the ‘addiction’ question.  This Sawyer woman seemed like a nice lady.  AJ remembered that his mom had liked her when she was on the show.

“…and in five, four, three…”  The floor director held up two fingers and then one.  He pointed at Charlie.

“We’re back.  In the studio with us this morning are the five members of the pop group, The Backstreet Boys.  They are on tour with their new album and are performing a sold-out show at Madison Square Garden tonight.  They’re going to sing for us later on in the show, but right now, they’re going to talk to Diane Sawyer.  Diane...”

“Thanks, Charlie…Good morning, Gentlemen.  Welcome to New York.”

Variations of good morning and thank you from the five men.

Diane Sawyer opened her mouth to ask Nick about his marriage, but she could tell that he wasn’t ready for it yet, so she went a different route.

“It’s been three years since you recorded an album together and went on tour.  During that time, you all did individual projects.  What made you come back together?  And why now?”

Kevin answered first.  “We came back together because we’re the Backstreet Boys.  That’s what we’ve always been.  There was never any plan to break that up.  But we needed some time to ourselves after our last tour.  And then the time just seemed to get longer and longer.  It was hard to get everyone available at the same time.”  He shrugged.

“We’re back now, though,” interjected Howie. 

Diane turned to him.  “Yes, and the album is selling well.”

“Yes,” continued Howie.  “It’s been on the Billboard Top 20 since its release.”

“In fact,” said Diane, referring to her notes, “it’s been number one for the last three weeks.”

The boys smiled.  Let her say it.  Then it didn’t sound like bragging.

“During that break,” she continued, “I would hardly call it ‘time off’ with the list of things that you accomplished, but during that break, did you ever think about ending it…just going your separate ways and leaving the Backstreet Boys to history?”

AJ fielded that one.  “Sure, we did.  Each of us thought about it, I’m sure.  We’d been together a long time and we didn’t all want to move in the same direction anymore.  We wanted to experiment with different kinds of music, do some acting, get into producing…grow a little.”

Brian jumped in.  “We’re a family.  And just like in any family, there’s change.  Kids grow up, move away from home.  That doesn’t make you any less a family.  And God has blessed us with twelve wonderful years together…”

Over at the desk, Charlie Gibson smiled.  He’d just won ten dollars.  He’d bet Diane that Brian would find a way to get God into the interview.

“Speaking of changes, I understand there was a big one a couple of days ago.  Nick?”

Nick smiled at her and blushed.  “Yes, I got married.”

“Congratulations,” said Diane.  “I understood that you were engaged and were planning to get married in the fall after the tour was over.  What changed your mind?”

“I bet Abby’s mom would like to know the answer to that too,” blurted Nick.

In Chicago, Sharon Fremont leaned forward in her chair.  Yes, she would.

“Um…we…just decided that we didn’t want to wait…and we didn’t want a lot of attention and stuff…we just wanted it to be us.”

“You Boys were all there?” asked Diane, knowing that Teenage America was waiting for details.

“Yes,” said Brian.  “I was the best man and Howie gave the bride away.”

“Kevin and I did readings during the ceremony,” said AJ, putting luvsdabone’s mind to rest.

“And your new bride, Abby, is along on tour with you for awhile.  That seems like kind of an odd honeymoon, going on tour with the Backstreet Boys.”

“She’s going to be with me for a bit and then she’s going back to her…I mean, our home in Chicago.  We’ll do a real honeymoon when the tour is over.”

“You can go on a cruise or something,” said AJ.

“Yeah,” said Howie, “or back to that lodge in Michigan where you met.”

In Chicago, Ronni Fenton stood up so quickly that she knocked her cup of coffee over.  She ignored it as she stared intently at the television screen, where Nick was shrugging and Diane Sawyer was wrapping up the interview.

Ronni flipped off the TV.  She didn’t give a rat’s ass about listening to them sing.  She picked up the phone and called her mother-in-law.  After a minute or so of polite conversation, Ronni got to the point.  She had just been watching Good Morning America, she said.  Abigail’s husband was on with his group.  She wondered if maybe Abigail would be on too.  She had hoped to see her friend.

Jeannette Fenton smiled.  Thank goodness, Ronni had started associating with Abigail Fremont.  Fremont-Carter, she corrected herself.  “Yes,” said Jeannette, “I was watching it as well.”  She had been given the heads up by Sharon that it would be on and she wanted to hear exactly what was said.  Sharon Fremont had nearly blown a vein in her brain when she got the news that Abigail had eloped and Jeannette had spent the last couple of days calming her down, convincing her that she could still have the big wedding reception.  They’d just call it a party now instead.  That was what they had done for James and Veronica.

“That’s so romantic,” said Ronni.  “That they might have their honeymoon where they met.  What did Howie say, a lodge in Michigan?”

“Yes,” said Jeannette, “Brookhaven Lodge.  Do you know it?”

“Oh, good old Brookhaven,” said Ronni.  “Yes, we vacationed there a couple of times when I was a kid.  That’s where I met Abigail for the first time, in fact.  She was staying in Rose Cottage.”

“Isn’t that interesting!” said Jeannette, “That was where he was staying this time, Nick, I mean, her husband.  He was in Rose Cottage.  Abigail was up at the Lodge.”

“And when was this?” inquired Ronni nonchalantly.

“Let me think…well, it was the week that you married James, back in June.  I remember it, because Abigail had broken up with Philip Randall and she went to Brookhaven…to get over it, I guess…”

To lick her wounds, thought Ronni spitefully.

“That’s right,” continued Jeannette.  “I remember now.  I phoned Sharon to tell her the good news about you and James, and she told me that Abigail was at the Lodge and she’d tell her when she got home.  So yes, that’s when it was, the first week of June.  My goodness, so much has happened so fast.  It hasn’t even been a year since they met and now they’re married.  I wonder…”  No, Jeannette was not going to let that uncharitable thought cross her lips, or even her mind.  She banished it.

Ronni had no such compunctions.  “Do you think they had to get married?”

“Oh my, oh no.  I’m sure they didn’t.   Abigail would never…”

“Come on, Mother Fenton, he’s a very handsome man.  Abigail might well…”

“I didn’t mean that, Veronica.  My goodness, I’m not from the Stone Age.  I know what young people do.  I just meant that Abigail would never be so irresponsible as to get pregnant.”

“Oh, I agree with you,” said Ronni.  But I wonder if the fans will, she thought.
Chapter 80 by old_archive
Abby fell in love with Nick all over again when the Boys sang the song.  In fact, she fell in love with them all.  Those beautiful voices, the way they blended them…truly amazing.  She knew that they all believed that this was their last album together.  She hoped it sold so many copies that they had no choice but to make another one.  The world just should not be without their music.

Abby went with Kevin and AJ to their radio interview.  Kevin was taking her to meet his publisher friend after the interview, so it made sense.  There was nothing new or electrifying in the interview.  Congratulations were sent to Nick, AJ was asked about his health, Kevin thanked the fans…standard stuff.  Kevin and AJ hoped it was going as well in the other two locales. 

It was at one of them.  Brian talked about parenthood and accepted congratulations for Nick.  His genuine joy at his friend’s happiness carried over the airwaves.  They talked about music and he got to mention God again, when he said that he was honored that he was able to stand beside his brother while God blessed his marriage. 

Nick and Howie didn’t fare quite as well.  They were being interviewed by Ken Lane, a man in his mid-forties with a pleasant radio voice and the personality of a spoiled four-year-old.  Ken had gone through a number of partners in his morning radio show.  It’s Ken and Christine in the Morning! had become ‘Ken and Mickey’ and ‘Ken and Sabrina’ and finally just Ken.  The hoped-for chemistry with an on-air sidekick never materialized.  Ken didn’t like to share.  He didn’t like to share the spotlight, the punchlines or the billing.  His was the only morning show in the area that had a solo host.  The other deejays all had Christine and Mickey and Sabrina.

This morning, Ken Lane, knew five things.  One, he knew that there were three separate Backstreet interviews going on at the same time.  Two, he knew that he had scored big, getting the new bridegroom on his show.  Three, he knew that this interview would be up on the radio station’s website almost as soon as it was over.  And four, he knew he was in danger of losing his drive-time spot.  So he wanted something big.  He wanted so many hits on that website that the big brass would lose count.  He wanted enough downloads that their bandwidth would stretch to the breaking point.  Five, he knew he wasn’t going to get his big scoop from Howie.

“I’m here with Backstreet Boys Nick Carter and Howie Dorough, who are in town to perform a sold-out show tonight at the Garden.  Mornin’, guys!  Thanks for stopping by.”

“Mornin’, Ken.”  “Good to be here.”

“So Backstreet’s back, huh?”  Ken raised his eyebrows at Nick.  He knew that the best way to get Nick Carter to say something stupid was just to let him talk.

“Yeah, we’re back,” said Nick.  “We…uh…got the new album out and we’re…you know…getting out there to see the fans.  We love coming to New York.”

“The fans have been waiting a while for this one.  Three years.  Did you think you were in danger of losing them?”

Howie stepped in, even thought the deejay hadn’t been looking at him.  “Maybe we lost some fans,” he said, “but maybe we got some new ones.”

“Or maybe we got the same ones,” said Nick, “only they’re older now.”

“Well, they’d have to be, wouldn’t they?” said Ken with a chuckle.

Shit! thought Nick.  I said something dumb right from the get go.  “What I mean is, we’ve grown up.  Maybe they have too.  It’s not all young girls in the audience any more, is it Howie?”

“No, we have a much broader fan base,” said Howie. 

“Hey, what are you doing looking at the girls in the audience?” joked Ken, ignoring Howie.  “You’re an old, married man now.  Congratulations on that.”

“Thanks,” mumbled Nick.

“For those of you who were off the planet for the last couple of days, Nick got married in Atlanta the day before yesterday.  Now, I heard that you were getting married in September.  Where did that rumor come from?”

“It wasn’t a rumor,” said Nick.  “That’s what we were planning, but then we decided that we couldn’t wait, so we just…”  He shrugged.

“I gave the bride away,” said Howie.  “Walked her up the aisle.”

“That’s nice,” said Ken.  “So is she here with you?”

“She’s going along on the tour for a few days, just to kind of get an idea, you know, of what I do…you know…what a tour is like…  Then she’s going to go back to her own life.”

“So she’s not in the business, then?”

“No, she’s…”  Nick froze.  What should he say here?  Abby didn’t actually do anything.  He didn’t know how to describe her without making her sound like some kind of flaky pastry like that tramp Paris Hilton.  A spoiled little rich girl.  “…she’s not,” he finished lamely.  Then he brightened.  “I’m the breadwinner in the family.”

Seeing that he wasn’t getting anything earthshaking here, Ken moved on to other topics.  He asked about AJ and was assured that he was healthy and happy.  He alluded to the solo efforts and said that they hadn’t been as successful as the group effort and hinted that maybe that was the reason they were all back together…because they weren’t cutting it on their own.

“We aren’t in this for the money,” said Nick.  “We’ve got money.  We’re doing this because we love it.”

“Yeah,” said Howie, “we did the solo projects because we wanted to branch out, to grow as artists in our own right, as individuals…do some other things.”

“And now you’re back to the group thing,” said Ken, sounding unconvinced.  “And we’re glad you are,” he finished, trying to sound upbeat.  “That’s the Backstreet Boys on their Reunion Tour tonight at the Garden.  It’s sold out, but you can win tickets here if you’re the ninth caller when you hear…”  He flipped a switch and they heard ‘Backsteet’s back, all right!’  “Thanks for coming by, guys.  And now with a look at the traffic, here’s Milt Weston.”

He pointed at the window and his technician flipped a switch.  Howie and Nick shook hands with
him and said ‘thanks’ as the man in the next booth started his report on the morning rush hour.  Ken watched them depart, not feeling very satisfied.  He didn’t feel like he’d gotten anything new or different out of them.  He didn’t realize that he had an ally in Chicago who was going to help him out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni sat in front of the computer. 

She had paced the house for an hour after talking to her mother-in-law.  As she cleaned up the debris of the coffee cup, she thought things through and made calculations and she came to the conclusion that she had made two and two add up to a solid four. 

Nick had gone to Rose Cottage at Brookhaven Lodge during the first week of June.  He had told Ronni that he was taking her on a secret vacation in the first week of June.  Therefore, he had planned on taking her to Rose Cottage.  Why?  Why would he choose that place?  It wasn’t a Nick kind of place at all.  He wouldn’t even have known about it if Ronni hadn’t shared her childhood stories and said how much she wanted to stay there.  So…Nick was there for Ronni.  Considering their living arrangements in California, It wasn’t too much of a leap to figure out that Nick had gone there to propose to Ronni, that he had set up this scenario to please her, to fulfill her childhood dreams and to ask her to marry him.  That had to be it!

And she had phoned him from Las Vegas and told him that she had married James.  That must have been devastating for him, thought Ronni.  And he took his devastation and fell into the arms of…Ducky?

That didn’t make sense.  That was the part that eluded her logic.  She tried to picture it in her head.  So here’s Nick in Rose Cottage.  Ronni’s just told him she’s married someone else.  He goes…where?  For a walk?  Up to the dining room?  Along the shore?  It doesn’t matter.  He meets Abigail.

And why is Abigail there?  She’s there because she’s just broken up with this Philip Randall character.  Ronni needed more information on that, she decided.  She got a pad of paper and a pen.  She needed to make some notes.

So there’s Nick and there’s Abigail…both heartbroken.  And they find each other.  What?  Like they were wearing a sign!?  Ronni remembered Brookhaven as a huge place.  Lots of people everywhere.  She clicked open Explorer and did a search for Brookhaven.  Interesting, she thought.  It’s changed a lot.  Corporate seminars.  Golf getaways.  Spa weekends.  Yeah, maybe two losers in love would find each other, especially if they were there on their own. 

Don’t sweat the details, she told herself.  You know they met there.  Now, move on.

Ronni didn’t stop to ask herself why this was all so important to her.  She was too selfish for that.  She never examined her own motives.  If she had, she would have realized that it really had nothing to with Nick.  It all had to do with Abigail.

Ronni had grown up, with two mantras being chanted at her.  Her parents were well off, but not as wealthy as the people Miranda Howell wanted to associate with.  She wanted her daughter to be part of that crowd and insisted on her having the latest in everything…fashions, stereo equipment, electronic gadgets.  Ronni was the first kid in her class to have her own cell phone.  The Howells paid the high tuition fees at the best schools, not because the education was better but because of whom she would meet there.  Miranda told her daughter every day how beautiful she was and that she deserved the world.

But her father saw it differently.  Donald thought Miranda was spoiling Ronni and he tried to keep her feet on the ground.  He gave her all the things she wanted but added the tagline, “you don’t know how lucky you are”.  Ronni didn’t think she was lucky.  She thought she deserved all of this, and she hated it that her father tainted it with his sacrifice on her behalf. 

And then she met Abigail Fremont.

Abigail Fremont was not beautiful.  In fact, she was quite the opposite.  She was downright homely…and awkward, kind of like a baby giraffe.  But she had everything that Ronni did not.  She didn’t have gadgets and gizmos and cell phones.  She didn’t need them to parade her worth.  Because her worth, in Ronni’s eyes, was astronomical.  She had Rose Cottage.

Ronni had heard about the Fremonts for her entire childhood.  Sharon Fremont was the society maven that Miranda aspired to be.  “And what would Sharon Fremont think about that?” was a common phrase in the Howell household when a social faux pas was committed.  Donald Howell made a good living, an excellent living and the family was in the second tier of the Chicago social hierarchy.  Donald had some business with Fremont Corporation but the two families did not associate with each other on a social level. 

Miranda knew that Sharon and her daughter spent some part of each summer at Brookhaven Lodge.  She insisted that they spend the summer there as well.  Donald couldn’t understand why it was so important to go there.  They could have a much better vacation at a cheaper price at…and he produced brochures from other sources.  No, insisted his wife, Veronica won’t meet the kind of people she needs to at those places, people like Abigail Fremont.  It must be Brookhaven.  Ronni looked over the brochures.  It seemed like an okay place, she guessed.  Rose Cottage caught her eye.  Let’s stay here, she said. 

Miranda Howell would never have admitted to her young daughter that they could not afford Rose Cottage.  So she made the excuse that it was already booked.  Someone had gotten there ahead of them.

A couple of summers at Brookhaven hadn’t done much to further Miranda’s social aspirations, but it had firmly cemented things in Veronica’s adolescent mind.  Certain things had been embedded in her subconscious.  That she was deserving of more than she had.  That Rose Cottage was the pinnacle and that she could never reach it.  Because Abigail Fremont had it.

The first summer they were there, the Fremonts had Rose Cottage, but they weren’t in it.  They had gone back to Chicago because Charles Desmond, Sharon’s father, had passed away.  Miranda was crushed that her plan had failed.  She spent the two weeks moping and pouting, while her eleven year-old daughter explored the grounds and flirted with the boys. 

Ronni swam and played volleyball and learned how to French kiss.  She was the natural leader and organized the kids into activities…not the approved ones put on by the Lodge, but more adventurous ones.  Everyone liked her and followed her around.  She had a good time.  But at some point every day, she went past Rose Cottage and stared at it longingly.

The next summer they went back.  And this time, the Fremonts were there.  Miranda spent the first afternoon unpacking and drilling it into her daughter that Abigail was a good person to know.  Ronni couldn’t believe that her mother wanted her to cozy up to this loser, this mouse who seemed to be afraid of her own shadow.  But if that’s what it took to get her inside Rose Cottage…

Ronni made friendly overtures to Abigail and invited her to play tennis.  Maybe after that, they could have lunch together.  Ronni was very well put together for a twelve-year old and she had a date for a ‘walk’ after that with one of the busboys who thought she was much older than she was.

Ronni got all the kids to come and watch the tennis match.  She wanted them all talking to their parents and each other about the match, so that her mother would be satisfied that she had spent time with Abigail.  They all talked about it, all right.  They talked about how Abigail wiped the court with Ronni.

After the match, Ronni was in a foul mood.  She didn’t like to lose.  She was a pretty good tennis player, but nothing up to Abigail’s standards.  When Abigail shyly suggested lunch, Ronni said that she thought they might go to Rose Cottage.  Abigail apologized and said that she would like that, but that her mother was in bed with a migraine.  The rejection along with the humiliation of the loss at tennis combined to make Ronni furious.  And she turned it all onto Abigail.  It was all her fault.  She seethed all the way back to the Lodge.  So Abigail thought she was too good for the likes of Ronni, did she?  She wouldn’t invite her to have lunch in her stupid cottage?  Or even try to lose a few points at tennis to make a friend look good?  Well, then she wasn’t a friend.

And Ronni’s adolescent mind took Abigail from being ‘not a friend’ to being an enemy.  She tortured her for the remainder of the two weeks, and thanks to her mother, found the ultimate weapon, the horrid nickname, Ducky.  She made sure that Abigail found out about it and then she turned the younger ones loose, the ten and eleven years old that wanted to hang out with Ronni and the older kids.  Abigail couldn’t go anywhere on the property without hearing little whispered quacking sounds.  It wasn’t long before she retreated to Rose Cottage and stayed there for the duration of Ronni’s vacation.

Ronni clicked Explorer shut.  Yes, she had taken Ducky’s vacation away from her and now she was going to take away her husband.
Chapter 81 by old_archive
Ronni paced the floor and thought about a plan.  She mulled things over.  She had to get Nick to Chicago, of course.  There’s no way she could go to where he was.  But if she could get him here…  She smiled to herself and sat back down at the computer.  In the meantime…

The first thing Ronni needed was some new email addresses.  She spent a few minutes wandering around Mapquest and ended up with legitimate addresses and zip codes in five cities around the country.  Then she went to five different free email providers and set up accounts under fictitious names.  She wrote it all down in her address book, making it look like real people.  Not that James would ever look there, but still, caution was a good thing.  She used the same password on all the accounts …revenge.

Armed with her different identities, she hit the message boards.  She signed onto four of them.  It was a tedious process and took her nearly the entire morning, but by the end of it she had accomplished it.  She had made each of the personas have a different ‘favorite Boy’.  She thought that might make it easier to keep them straight.

She met Clarice, Susie and Maggie for lunch.  All they could talk about was Abigail and Nick.  Wasn’t it amazing?  They had never really believed she could do it, but well, there were the pictures!  They wondered if they’d get to meet him when he came to Chicago.

“I’ve already met him,” said Ronni, in a bored voice.  She’d been thinking about something else and not paying full attention to the conversation.  “At the engagement party,” she said into the stunned silence.

“Is he as good looking up close and personal?” Maggie wanted to know.

Ronni grinned.  Maggie had no idea just how up close and personal Ronni and Nick had been.  She was tempted to tell them…to show them that she had been there before Abigail, that Abigail only had him because Ronni had rejected him for someone else…but she thought maybe discretion was the better part of valor at this point.  “Yeah, he’s cute,” she said.  Then, she added, “What about that guy that she was going out with before?  Was he cute?  What was his name…Paul or Philip or…?”

“Oh, that’s right,” said Clarice, “you missed Philip Randall.  You were out in California then.  It was really odd.  He was a bit older than her, not like her parents’ age or anything, but mid-thirties at least.  He was some business pal of her dad’s.  And they just started seeing each other…I saw them at the tennis club a couple of times.”

“Yeah,” continued Susie, “and then they were…like, a couple…going out together and stuff…and then…”

“Poof!” said Maggie.

“Poof?” asked Ronni.

“Yeah, poof,” replied Clarice.  “One day he was there and the next he was gone.  I mean, literally…gone from Chicago.”

“I think he was from Pittsburgh or something,” put in Susie.

“Philadelphia,” corrected Maggie.  “He moved here from Philadelphia to do business with John Fremont and then when it didn’t work out with him and Abigail, he disappeared…back to Philadelphia, I guess.”

“So who ended it?” Ronni wanted to know.

The other three women exchanged questioning glances.  “Hard to say,” said Clarice, who had gotten all this from her mother, who played bridge with a friend of Sharon Fremont’s.  “The Fremonts put it out there that Abigail had ended it, but…come on, you’ve seen the girl…”

“She looks better now,” said Maggie.

“Yeah, after her Backstreet transformation,” said Susie spitefully.  “Omigod, can you just imagine a picture of Nick and the old Abigail.  The Internet would throw up on its shoes.”  She hunched her shoulders and bowed her head, pulling her hair down in front of her face. ‘Hi, I’m Mrs. Nick Carter,’” she said in a nasal whine.

The four women laughed.  But it made Ronni think.  There was no way…no way in the world that the old Abigail Fremont…Ducky…could have stolen Nick’s heart in a week at Brookhaven.  So how had she done it?

“I’ve gotta get going,” she said, handing two twenties to Clarice.  “Let me know if that’s not enough,” she said.  The others knew that it wouldn’t be.  They also knew that they would never ask her for more.

Driving home, Ronni turned it over in her head.  They met in the first week of June and spent a week together.  He came to Chicago in November and they got engaged.  She had to find out what they had done in the meantime.

She logged onto the first message board – backstreetmania.  She searched the archives looking for any mention of Nick.  The files only went back six months.  Ronni looked through her desk drawer until she found her datebook from the previous year.  She had torn out the first five months of it when she had married James.  But she still had what she needed. 

She clicked open references to Nick and filled in the blanks.  There was a picture of him at Halloween.  That surprised her!  His costume matched Abigail’s.  A tiny part of her thought that was kind of cute and romantic, like a little in-joke between them.  But then Ronni remembered that she had wanted to wear the French countess outfit.  She got angry all over again.  She went to the kitchen and got a glass of wine.

She only filled it three-quarters full.  She’d had two glasses at lunch with the girls and she didn’t want to be tipsy when James got home.  Although God alone knew when that would be…  Ronni knew she was drinking more than she should.  She finally admitted this to herself when they moved to the house.  At the condo, she simply took the empty wine bottles and threw them down the garbage chute.  But at the house, she had to save them up and put them out once a week.  She cursed the fact that she lived in a neighborhood that recycled, that made her put her bottles out where everyone could see, where James could see.  Ronni had taken to hiding the bottles in the basement and secreting as many as she could in the large black garbage bags that went to the curb, burying them deep in the kitchen waste.

She took a sip of the wine and went back to the computer.  She wanted to have her wits about her for this.  She moved over to the Mature Fan Club.  Ah, this was better.  They kept their postings for a year.  Ronni clicked on Show All Topics.  Holy shit!  40 pages of them…at…she counted…twenty-five per page.  That was 1000 threads!!  Well, maybe half that, since she already knew what Nick had been up to for the first half of the year.  She went to page 20 and then worked her way forward from there. 

The place went wild in the second week of June.  That’s right, she remembered.  Nick was going on to Atlanta to record after their vacation.  She remembered what a big secret that was, how often Nick told her not to tell anyone.

Ronni plodded through the threads.  She wished people would say upfront what the thing was they were going to talk about, instead of all this cutesy-pooh crap like “My Encounter with Nick” and then it turned out to be some stupid dream.  And she just wanted to shoot the ones who announced that they were a Newbie and wanted everyone to celebrate the fact.  Or to rise up and salute them for their 100th post.  Ronni shrugged.  At least, she could figure those out from the first sentence and move right on to the next thread.

From the middle of June to the middle of August, it was all rampant speculation and rumor-mongering combined with occasional glimpses of the Boys in Atlanta.  Then…okay, what was this?  There was talk about Howie doing a Lupus thing in Orlando.  Ronni backed up a page or two and reviewed.  She marked it on her calendar and got another glass of wine.  She went back and forth through a couple of pages and could pin down AJ in Seattle and Brian in Kentucky on the same weekend.  There was no mention of Kevin or Nick.

Ronni circled the weekend on her datebook and put a big question mark beside it.  After that, it was back to Atlanta with more details coming out about the album and speculation about when it would be released, if there would be a tour, blah, blah, blah…  Ronni was tempted to skip some of it, but she didn’t want to miss anything.  And she was glad she persevered when she opened a thread that said simply, “Great news!”  Cursing the poster for her lack of specificity and hoping it wasn’t another announcement of a pregnancy or a job promotion, Ronni clicked it open.  She read with delight the news that the girl had actually talked with Nick…in California.

Ronni reached for her datebook.  Okay, that was the second week of September.  She skimmed the message.  The girl ran into him at the marina and he told her that he’d been back in California for a couple of weeks and had gone out on his boat.  Then there was a bunch of crap about the album that Ronni scrolled quickly through.  Ronni wrote ‘California’ on her datebook at the beginning of September.

It wasn’t adding up.  She flipped the page back to August.  Something caught her eye.  Beside the large question mark was a notation that she had placed there many months ago.  Art Lunch with Mother.  That’s right.  That Wednesday was the luncheon where Sharon Fremont announced that Ducky was seeing Nick.

Ronni flipped the calendar back and forth from June to August.  How?  How did they hook up?  Suddenly, Ronni had a thought.  Maybe she went to Atlanta.  How could she find that out?  Break into her house and steal her calendar?  Ronni’s laugh had a touch of something to it and she decided she’d better not have any more wine for a bit.

What would be in her calendar anyway? mused Ronni.  She never did anything or went anywhere.  Except…  Ronni pulled out the phone book and traced her finger down the page.  She punched in a number.

“Hello,” she said, when she finally was directed to the right person.  “I’m looking to do some volunteer work with children and I was recommended to your hospital by my friend, Abigail Fremont…”

Ten minutes later, Ronni hung up the phone.  She sat with a smug smile on her face.  The Director of Volunteer Services had been more than happy to extol the virtues of working with children… and the virtues of Abigail Fremont.  Yes, she was so dedicated, agreed Ronni, and asked carefully crafted questions that let her find out that Abby hadn’t missed one session at the hospital since she had started volunteering there in June…except for her trip to Toronto in October…and of course…here the woman giggled like a schoolgirl…her honeymoon.

Toronto! Ronni thought triumphantly.  But no, that was too late.  It was October.  Well, maybe Sharon Fremont was just exaggerating the situation in August.  Yeah, that had to be it!  They must have just been getting to know each other.  Sharon would be so desperate to have Ducky seem like a normal woman that she would scale up any man who even spoke to her daughter as ‘Abigail’s young man’.  And if people were of the opinion that she’d been thrown over by this Philip Randall guy, then Sharon would want a replacement, so that Ducky didn’t look like such a loser.

Ronni continued to wade through the threads.  She found the one that mentioned the ‘girlfriend in Canada’.  There was a big lock on the side of the thread and when she read it, she understood why.  Man, these women could really throw shit at each other!  Ronni went back to her calendar.  Okay, so Ducky went to Toronto, but Nick didn’t.

She got up to pace a bit and think about it.  She had a fresh glass of wine in her hand when she sat back down, but didn’t seem aware of it.  She sat back in her chair and stared at her computer screen.  She moved on through the threads.  There were many mentions of Nick now, because the Boys were getting out and about, being seen, talking up the album.  Lots of mentions of Nick and all in California. 

And then suddenly, there it was.  Nick’s got a new girlfriend!  Ronni looked at the date.  October 18.  There was a link to the radio station, but the interview had been taken down long ago.   According to the posters, Nick had said he had a girlfriend in Chicago.  Ronni waded through a bunch of stuff about it.  She remembered that time.  Ducky had come back to Chicago…from Toronto, guessed Ronni now…and she’d had the big makeover.  Nick was looking better and better in the pictures too, now that Ronni thought about it.  He’d really lost weight and shaped up.  She laughed.  Maybe they were makeover buddies.

Suddenly, Ronni realized that she was having trouble reading the screen.  Uh oh!  She had concentrated so fiercely on what she was doing that she hadn’t realized how much she was drinking.  Oops!  She looked at the clock on her Toolbar.  Shit!  It was nearly five.  She tried to remember what James had said about tonight.  Was he coming home for dinner or not?  She tucked her datebook back into the drawer and shut down the computer.

Ronni staggered into the kitchen.  She rinsed the wine glass and put it back in the cupboard.  She got a full bottle from her stash in the basement and put it in the fridge, putting the now nearly-empty one downstairs in its place.  She looked around the kitchen.  Satisfied that there was no evidence that she had been drinking, she headed for the shower. 

As she stood under the water, she had a silly thought.  This was the least boring day she’d had in a long time.
Chapter 82 by old_archive
“No.”

Lawrence Shapiro looked over at Kevin Richardson.  Help me out here.  Kevin just shrugged and shook his head.  You’re on your own here, Dawg.  I’m just the go-between.

Lawrence had been talking to Abby for nearly an hour and wasn’t getting anywhere.  After the initial get-to-know-you chitchat, Lawrence had brought up the stories.  He said he’d read them and enjoyed them and his company would like to publish them.

Abby said that she was flattered but that she really knew nothing about publishing.  Lawrence started explaining things and the only word he seemed to hear after that was ‘no’.

No.  She would not go on a book tour to promote the stories.

No.  She would not allow a picture of herself on the back of the dust jacket.

No.  She would not allow the word Backstreet to be used anywhere in any kind of promotion, ergo no picture of Nick either.

No.  She would not consent to a quota…a specific number of stories to be delivered by a certain time.

Lawrence Shapiro was getting very frustrated.  These stories were wonderful and he really wanted to publish them.  But…

“Don’t you want these stories published, Mrs…?”

“Fremont-Carter,” answered Abby, making her mind up in that second what she wanted to be called.  She smiled over at Kevin who grinned and nodded.  “Actually, I don’t really care.  I haven’t really thought about it.  This all came from a different direction.”  She looked over at Kevin.

“But…”

“Mr. Shapiro, if you want to publish these stories, you may.  But they are mine and it will be done the way I want it.  I wrote these stories for my own…”  ‘Pleasure’ didn’t seem to be the right word.  Peace of mind?  Fun?  Why did she write these stories?

“I understand that, Mrs. Fremont-Carter, but…”

“The stories write themselves.  An idea comes and I write it down.  Maybe it’s good and I go with it.  Maybe it’s not and I leave it.  But I don’t sit down and say, ‘Okay, today I’m going to write a story.’  It all depends on Princess Penelope and when she comes to visit.”  Abby stopped, thinking that she might have just sounded like a complete mental defective.  But Lawrence Shapiro had met with many authors and he knew what she meant.  A sidelong glance at Kevin assured her that the handsome green-eyed man understood the creative process as well.

When Lawrence tried to come at it from another angle, the financial one, he got the same response.  No.  She wasn’t interested in how much money was going to be made.  It was all going to charity anyway.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey D.  Have you heard anything from Angie about DLF lately?”  Brian tucked the cell phone back into his pocket, as he walked into the workout room.  He looked around.  This was so cool.  Madison Square Garden had everything.  He guessed with three major teams playing out of it that a workout room would be an essential, but this was the best one he’d ever seen.

“I got a message to call her.  What’s up?”  Howie stopped working the machine he was on, pushing with his forearms pressing two pads in from the side to meet in the middle.  Strengthening his arms and upper body.

“That was Brandon.  The Healthy Heart Club just got a donation from Ms. Abby Fremont.”

“Cool,” said Howie.  “I wonder if that’s what Angie wanted to tell me.  That’s nice of Brandon to call.”

“Oh, he thought I should know.  It was for $50 000.”

“Fifty…what?”  Howie’s jaw dropped.  He calculated in his head.  “Do you think she did that for all of us?”

“I don’t know,” said Brian.  “Do you think we should mention it to Nick?”

“Mention what to Nick?”  Nick and AJ came through the door. 

Howie walked over to a corner and pulled out his cell phone.  He whispered into it.  AJ plopped down on the seat that Howie had just vacated.  He tried to press the pads together.  His eyes bugged out and the pads didn’t move.  Jeez, he thought.  Remind me not to arm wrestle with Howie.

“Um…does Abby have any money of her own?”  Brian said slowly.

“Yeah,” said Nick, picking up a weight and doing some bicep curls.  “She has a little trust fund and she gets the interest from that.  It was enough for her to put a down payment on the condo.”

“Hmm…” mused Brian.  “And that’s all?”

“Well, she gets the whole trust fund now that she’s married,” said Nick, absently.  “You know…the principal.  Why?”

“Well, she seems to be spending it,” said Howie, coming back to the middle of the room.  “She’s made some generous donations to all our charities.”

“How generous?” asked Nick.  He’d been impressed by the ten thousand dollar donation from her parents for their engagement.  And gifts from the party-goers had provided an almost equal amount.

“Fifty thousand dollars,” said Brian, raising his eyebrows at Howie in question.

“Each,” said Howie, nodding.

“Holy crap,” said AJ,  “That’s a quarter of a million dollars.  We can’t let her do that.”  He strained to make the vinyl covered pads meet…with little success.

They all looked at Nick.  He didn’t know what to say.  “Maybe…” he began and then paused.  After a minute, he started again.  “Remember back when we started and we finally hit and we got that first big cheque.  Remember how we all wanted to rush out and buy a bunch of stuff…stuff we’d never had.”

“I got my purple Corvette,” said Howie.  They all nodded.  They got what Nick was saying.

“Maybe that’s what she’s doing.  Maybe she’s never had control of money before.  Like…I mean…everything was provided for her.”  He paused. “I don’t care.  I mean, I’ve got lots of money.  She can spend the whole damn trust fund if she wants.  I just want to be sure she knows what she’s doing.”

“Are you going to talk to her about it?” asked Brian.  The four men looked at each other.  They didn’t envy Nick at this moment.

“Shit, you’d better talk to her about it,” said AJ.  “’Cause after she goes through all her money, she might start going through yours.”

“Abby would never do that,” said Nick.

“Abby would never do what?”  drawled Kevin from the doorway.

“Spend all Nick’s money,” said AJ straining at the machine.  And then he turned around.  “Aw, shit,” he said.  “Hi, Abby.  How did it go at the publisher’s?”

Abby looked from one to the next.  She’d never seen four more sheepish-looking men in her life.  “What’s going on?” she asked.  No one would make eye contact with her, even her husband.  “Nick?”

“Um…the guys…were just telling me…they said…I mean, it’s really generous and all…but they said you gave a bunch of money to their charities.”

Abby smiled.  “Oh, good, that got through.  I’m glad.”

“Um…Abby…” Nick didn’t know how to say this.  He didn’t know if he should have this discussion with her in front of the guys, but he didn’t want to do it on his own either.  Maybe they could help out, convince her to slow up a little.  “Abby…that was so generous of you to give your trust fund away, but don’t you think…I mean, it doesn’t matter, I’m happy to help out, but don’t you think…that money might be better used for the mortgage…for the condo?”

“There is no mortgage, Nick.  I paid cash for the condo.”

Now Nick was confused.  “I thought you didn’t get the money from the trust fund until after you got married.”

“I didn’t…I mean, I don’t.  I told you before, Nick, I got the use of the interest.  Since I was 21.  Three years.”

“But Abby, that apartment, the size, the location…it had to be 750…800 thousand dollars…”

“Eight hundred and thirty four to be exact,” said Abby, getting a sinking feeling in her stomach, the one she always got when men and money came up in the same sentence.

Nick couldn’t get his head around it.  The other guys were keeping absolutely still and silent.  Nick grinned over at them.  “Wow!  I know you didn’t have a lot of expenses and stuff, what with living at home and all, but to save almost a million dollars in just under four years.”

Abby sighed.  “That wasn’t all of it.  There’s lots left.  Nick, what’s going on?”

AJ stepped in.  “Nick seemed to think that you were giving away your…what did you call it, Nick?...your little trust fund.”

“I never said it was little.”  Abby’s voice was a whisper.

“But you never acted like you had a lot of money,” said Nick.  “I mean, I know your family’s rich and all, but you never buy a lot of stuff or flaunt it or…hell, I don’t know.  I figured…I guess ‘cause you lived at home and didn’t travel or anything…I figured you were on kind of a tight budget or something… that you didn’t have any money of your own.”

Abby just shook her head.  No, that wasn’t the case.

The question hung in the air.  How much?  No one was going to ask it.

“Are you worth more than me?”  Nick asked.  Abby flinched like she’d been struck.  “I mean, like money.  Do you have more money than me?”

“Why does that matter?” asked Abby, thinking this was a situation she never thought she’d run across…where a man thought she had too much money!

“Because I want to be the breadwinner.”  Nick went pale and turned to look at Howie.  Oh, shit!  “How rich are you, Abby?”  He really, really needed to know this.

“I guess you should have paid more attention to the pre-nup discussions,” she said, pain in her voice and tears in her eyes.

It was all spinning out of control for Nick, but for the life of him, he couldn’t figure out how to stop it.  And the guys weren’t being any help at all.  Howie and Brian were staring at the floor, sorry that they’d brought it up in the first place.  Kevin was standing behind Abby, shaking his head slowly at Nick like he thought he was a complete idiot.  And AJ seemed to be enjoying himself immensely, if the smirk on his face was any indication.

“Nick,” Abby said softly.  “Don’t you see?  You earned your money.  You worked for it.  I didn’t work for mine.  My grandfather did the work.  And he didn’t even leave it to me for good reasons.  He left it because he had no faith in me.  It was husband bait.  Me and Aunt P.  He figured we were a couple of losers.”

Nick knew all about Aunt P.  She was forty-five years old and had never married.  She traveled constantly, seeing the world, living off the interest from her trust fund and income from articles she wrote for travel and adventure magazines.

“I hate it, Nick.  That’s why I try to give it away.”

“And we’re still talking about the interest here,” said Nick, not really understanding why he was so upset about this.  Abby nodded.  Nick was afraid to ask, so he just walked past her out of the room.

Abby didn’t know what to do.  She felt trapped in this room and this awkward situation.  Kevin’s arm around her shoulder was meant to comfort her, but it almost broke her.  AJ saved the day for her.

“So…like, are you…stinkin’ rich or filthy rich or…?” he said, laughing, trying to ease the tension and make it less of an issue.

Abby tried to laugh, but it was a weak, feeble sound.  “I guess now isn’t the time to talk about my company stock,” she said.  Then she turned and walked out of the room, to go and talk to her husband, to try and apologize for having so much money.  Now that was irony, she thought!
Chapter 83 by old_archive
Ronni fell asleep on the bed after her shower.  Completely naked.  James found her there when he arrived home at eight o’clock.  He was tired and hoped that there’d be dinner there somewhere for him.  There wasn’t.  At first, he wondered if Ronni was out.  She didn’t answer his called greeting and there were no lights on.  In the kitchen, there was no sign that she had eaten anything.  He made his way up to the bedroom and saw her on the bed, not between the sheets, just sprawled across the top of them, with the comforter draped over her.

“Ronni?”  James whispered the name.

Ronni woke up immediately.  She had had the foresight to down some Tylenol after her shower before she fell onto the bed.  “Hey, Baby,” she said and then pouted, “you’re late.  I was waiting for you.  I guess I fell asleep.”

James was confused.  He had told Ronni this morning that he wouldn’t be home until after eight.  That wasn’t late in her world, so why had she fallen asleep?  Why are you even worrying about that, he asked himself.  Your beautiful wife is six feet away from you, naked and waiting…

To emphasize the point that she had been waiting for him, Ronni slipped the comforter off herself.  She spread her legs and lay open and exposed to him.  She trailed her fingers down over her stomach and then stroked herself idly.  “I was beginning to think I might have to do this myself,” she murmured in a sexy voice, “but since you’re here…”

James wanted to tear his clothing from himself, but he also liked what he was seeing.  “And what would you have done,” he murmured, slowly loosening his tie, “if I hadn’t come home when I did?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni sat in front of her computer, a glass of wine sitting beside the mouse pad.  Mmmm, she thought.  James, James, James...  She exhaled through pursed lips.  Man, he could still do it to her every time.  That had been very exciting.

After their lovemaking, she had phoned out for a pizza.  They had eaten it together and then James went to bed with some business papers.  Ronni said she’d be along shortly and closed the bedroom door on her way out.  She knew that James would be asleep when she got back.  11:02.  That was his usual drop-off time.

Ronni logged on and went to all the message boards that she had signed up for.  She responded to as many of the threads as she could, trying to build up the all-important ‘number of posts’ statistic.  When she really started her plan, she didn’t want to look like she’d newly arrived.  That might cause suspicion.  She laughed to herself, when two of her personas got into an argument about Kevin’s latest hairstyle.  That had been good for twenty posts between the two of them, and had dragged any number of others into the discussion.  Apparently, Kevin’s hair was an important issue in Backstreet Land.  At least, he’s still got his, mused Ronni.  AJ hasn’t been seen without a hat in God knows how long and Brian has been doing that comb-down bangs thing since forever.

Ronni clicked her mouse over another thread.  Maybe all five of them could congratulate Nick again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What do you do when you’re not stuck with me, Patrick?” asked Abby.  They were strolling the halls of Madison Square Garden, admiring the display cases of historical artifacts.  It was a building full of history.  Abby stopped in front of a Knicks display case and pointed at Bill Russell’s jersey. 

Patrick nodded at it.  “I’m part of the general security team, Ma’am,” he replied and then quickly added, “I mean…Abby.”

Abby smiled at him.  It seemed silly to her, to have a security guard, especially in an empty building.  But she knew that an hour from now, when they opened the doors to the public, she might be glad she had a special place to go and a large man to watch over her.  She fingered her plastic coated pass.  It said ‘Abby Carter’.  The one in Atlanta had said, ‘Abby Fremont’ because they were still keeping the secret and the one in Boston would say ‘Abby Fremont-Carter’ since she’d made up her mind.

Or maybe it would say, ‘Rich Woman that Nick Married’.  Or…

“Well, it won’t be long before you can go back to that,” she said softly.  “I’ll be going home soon.”

“I hope not,” said Patrick, sincerely.  Not because he didn’t want to go back to general security detail, but because he liked this woman.  He liked the way Nick was when he was with her.

Abby smiled at him and shook her head.  “I don’t belong here,” she said.  She thought that sounded a little sad and pathetic, so she added, “I have my own life…in Chicago.  I’m not just a groupie, you know.”

Patrick nodded.  He wondered what had happened between her and Nick today.  Nick had come hurtling out of the workout room looking upset and gone straight to his dressing room.  Abby had followed shortly after and she looked like she might cry.  Where is he? she had asked plaintively.  Patrick took her there.  He noticed her hesitation before she knocked on the door and the pain in her voice when she said, Nick?  Nick hadn’t said anything, but the handle turned and the door opened.  Abby didn’t come out for half an hour.  Patrick didn’t think they’d been doing anything that needed the music turned up. 

“Hey, look at that door!  I’m guessing this is the Knicks dressing room.”  Abby tried to lighten the mood.

“Yeah, that door is about seven and a half feet tall.  And the Rangers dressing room has a door that’s normal height, but it’s double doors, so it can open wide…for the goalie.”

“You know a lot about this, Patrick,” she said.

“I’m a New Yorker,” he said.  “Born and raised.”

“Oh dear,” sighed Abby theatrically, “I guess that makes you a…I don’t even know if I can say this…”

“What?” asked Patrick.

“A Yankees fan.”

Patrick burst out laughing.  “Chicago, huh?  I’m guessing the Cubs.”

They walked along and talked baseball until Patrick told her it was time to get in place.  He took her backstage and stood beside her while the pre-concert frenzy swirled around her.  The excitement was palpable.

Abby tried her best to fade into the background and was reasonably successful at it.  The people backstage were there to work.  They were focused on the task at hand and didn’t have time for idle conversation.  The guys came out of their dressing rooms and did their group prayer/hug/ good wishes thing.  They were very focused.  Abby didn’t know if it was because Nick was intent on the concert or if he was still upset, but she did know that he ignored her.  Until Kevin pointed her out to him, just before they headed out to the area under the stage. 

Nick came over to her and pursed his lips.  “Don’t smudge me,” he said. 

Abby reached up and kissed him gently.  “Have fun,” she whispered.

“I will,” he replied and turned away, thinking ‘she gets it, she really gets it’.

Patrick took Abby out to her spot in the pit.  She sat on a chair with some other guests and contest winners.  “Wow!  Look at all the signs!” she said, looking around.  “I didn’t think you were supposed to bring signs in.”

Patrick laughed.  “You’re not.  And you’d wonder how they do it.  I mean, how do they get past the entrance check with a big sign?”

One of the contest winners leaned over.  “We cut them into smaller pieces and shove them up our shirt.  Then we go into the bathroom and tape them back together.”

“Okay, mystery solved.  Thanks!” said Abby.  She stood up and moved her eyes over the crowd.  Congratulations, Nick!...Nick and Abby Forever…We love you, Nick!...Hey, Howie!  Want to Be Next?Abby pointed that one out to Patrick and they laughed.

Suddenly, the lights went down and the perfectly rational teenager beside her turned into a screaming, hysterical lunatic.  Abby was so startled that she took a step back into Patrick.  The girl just started screaming…not words or anything, just sound.  She jumped up and down, her eyes scanning the stage, looking for the Boys.  And she wasn’t alone.  The whole arena was a mass of screaming, bouncing girls and women.

And then out came the Boys…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni looked at the time.  Almost two o’clock.  She really should go to bed.  She’d done a lot of work here tonight.  She decided to make the Howie fan the dim bulb that would ask the stupid questions and cause the damage.  On most of the Boards, you could get away with saying almost anything.  You had to be a little more careful at the Mature Fan Club.  Ronni smiled to herself.  But that was the best place to do it.  Because they would all start arguing about what was appropriate to say and that would just keep it going.

Ronni perused the threads carefully until she found what she was looking for.  One of the posters talked about Nick’s radio interview and said wasn’t it cute that they got married because they “couldn’t wait”.  Ronni went in as the Howie fan and quoted the words “they couldn’t wait”.  You don’t really think they had to get married, do you? she asked.  The Nick fan responded that she thought the Howie fan was out of line even to suggest such a thing.  The Kevin fan replied that what the Boys did in their private life was nobody’s business but their own, and they shouldn’t even be discussing it.  The Howie fan came back with, Hey, I didn’t mean to offend anyone, and if they had to get married, so what?  It’s not like it doesn’t happen every day in the real world.  And quite frankly, I’d love to see another Backstreet Baby.

Ronni did a variation on the same thing on all four message boards and then called it a night.  She went to bed with a smile on her face and wondered what the boards would look like in the morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby had a splitting headache.  The sound of the screaming crowd was boring into the middle of her brain.  But she knew better than to put her hands over her ears.  How would that look?  And she knew there’d be pictures.  Patrick couldn’t understand how they got signs in.  Abby didn’t understand how they got cameras in, but apparently every one of them did, as there were constant light flashes.   Abby stood with a smile plastered on her face and never took her eyes off Nick.  If he looked at her at all, she wanted to be looking back.

It had been a very tense half hour earlier in his dressing room.  She couldn’t understand why Nick was so upset.  Finally, he’d said, “If I’d only known…”  Abby thought her heart would tear out of her chest.

He looked at her and realized what he had said.  “No, Ba…Abby, no…”  He pulled her into his arms and hugged her.  “That’s not what I meant.  It’s just…”

And then it all came pouring out.  And Abby realized that Nick wasn’t upset because of the amount of money she had.  He was upset because he’d been too stupid to realize just how much money she had.  “Here I was, offering to help you finance a little apartment.  You must have thought I was an imbecile.”

“I thought you were a sweet, generous man,” said Abby.  And then she tried to explain again how the money meant nothing to her and she’d be happy to give it all away if she could.

“How much?” he finally asked.  And she told him.  And he got upset again.  “People will think I married you for your money,” he said.

“Of course,” said Abby, through quivering lips.  “What other reason could there possibly be?  Certainly not my looks.”

Nick felt like a first-class asshole.  Why did he always say the wrong thing?  He opened his mouth to apologize, but was interrupted by a knock on the door.

It was Terence.  “Makeup, Nick!” 

“Okay, I’m coming,”  he called out.  “Abby, can we talk about this later?”

Abby straightened her shoulders and cleared her throat.  “There’s no need, Nick.  As long as you and I are clear on it, I don’t care what other people think and neither should you.  So are we clear?”

Nick wanted to say, no, actually, I’m not all that clear.  Things have changed a little from my perspective.  But Terence knocked again, so Nick just said, “Friends forever?”

“Friends forever,” said Abby with a smile.  “Now go make some music.”
Chapter 84 by old_archive
The concert was wonderful.  Abby thought she could easily get used to this, just standing around every night having the Backstreet Boys sing to her, especially one of them.  She noticed differences between the two shows…nuances.  Of course, the ‘little, quiet thang’ was different.  Tonight, Nick took the opportunity to thank the fans for their good wishes and say that married life was ‘good…yeah, it was good’.  AJ felt compelled to point out that ‘yeah, those first two days, man, they’re critical...’, but Nick just smiled down into the pit at Abby.

There were differences in the way they performed the songs.  Abby liked that and she figured the Boys did too.  She knew that in the early days, improvisation was discouraged.  They rehearsed until they dropped to get everything exact and they were expected to do it exactly the same way every time.  But they were older now and had more control over their own existence.  When they did Tell Me, Baby, there was a section in the middle, where they just jammed…their voices doing whatever they felt like.  At least, that’s the way it sounded.  They rehearsed it, of course, they just changed it every day.  It was one of the hottest downloads on the Internet.

The crowd in New York was frenzied.  They couldn’t get enough.  Ticket demand had been incredible.  The scalpers were making out like bandits, which quite honestly, is what they were.  Bidding for tickets on eBay had reached the point of hysteria.  People begged for a second show to be added. 

It would be added all right, but not until six weeks down the road.  Management had decreed that the Boys would pass through New York three times, and that was just on the first leg.  Maximum exposure would be guaranteed.  They could do a different set of  television shows each time they hit town…one of the network morning shows, one of the late nights and one of the mid-morning talk shows…Regis and Kelly...the View…Caroline Rhea…  When the wisdom of this was questioned, Johnny Wright merely replied, “Trust me, boys.”  They did, so they accepted it without further skepticism.  The theory was that hype from the first show would help sell tickets to the second, and so on…  That didn’t turn out to be necessary since all three shows sold out within hours of tickets going on sale.  There were a lot of Backstreet fans in the Big Apple.

Patrick led Abby away from the pit before the final song.  There were two encore numbers to follow, but it was time for her to get on the bus.  The engines were already running and the smell of diesel fumes filled the air in the enclosed space.

Abby went into the bathroom and got some towels.  She moistened them slightly and then put one of them in the microwave.  She ran a sink full of the hottest water she could get.  She put the kettle on to boil.

A few minutes later, Nick came bounding onto the bus.  The door closed behind him and Terence. The bus pulled out immediately.  The driver picked his way carefully through the few fans who had given up the last couple of numbers to hang around the loading area in hopes of catching a glimpse of their heroes.

“Phew!” said Nick, plopping down onto the armchair.  He was wearing a bathrobe and slippers, having had his last costume of the show stripped off him by a wardrobe person as he exited the stage.

“Good show,” said Abby with a smile.

“Thanks, B…Abby,” said Nick.  He was so wired, he was twitching.  It was so different from the last concert…their wedding night…when he’d been paralyzed with fatigue.  His foot bounced up and down and he snapped his fingers, humming one of the songs from the show.

Terence brought out some food from the kitchen.  Nick munched on some veggies and ate the sandwich.  He drank one beer really quickly and then he sipped a second.  Abby watched him wind down from the frenzy.  When he yawned, she stood up and beckoned him to follow her.

“Get into bed,” she said.  “I’ll be right back.”

Nick got into bed and lay on his back.  He wanted to go to sleep.  That was all he wanted to do.  He could feel it all closing in on him and he knew that if he didn’t get a good night’s sleep, he was going to be dog shit in the morning.  He opened his eyes as Abby came back into the room.

“What have you got there?” he asked.

“Hot cloths and warm towels,” she said.  “I’m going to give you a sponge bath.”  She set down the cloths along with a bowl of water.

“What?”  That sounded like something you got in the hospital, thought Nick.  Was it supposed to be something sexy?  He tried to give her a sexy leer.  He yawned halfway through it.

“Your job is to go to sleep.  Do you hear me, Nick?  That’s what I want you to do tonight.  Now close your eyes.”

Nick closed his eyes and then opened them a moment later when he felt the hot, wet cloth on his forehead.

“Too hot?” asked Abby.

“No,” said Nick, “it feels good.”

Abby nodded at him to shut his eyes again and he did.  Abby used the wet cloth to wipe his forehead and his face.   Then she moved on to his neck.  When she was done, she put a second hot cloth over his face and left it there, while she gently washed his chest and arms.

Nick made little cooing sounds that he was totally unaware of and that went straight to Abby’s heart.  When she was done, she carefully lifted the cloth from his face and peered at him.  He opened one eye and grinned sleepily.

“Turn over,” whispered Abby.  She repeated the routine on his back, massaging the warmth into his shoulders.  His breathing changed and she knew he had slipped into sleep.  She placed a hot towel across his shoulders and pulled the sheets up to it.  She quietly gathered up the cloths and tiptoed from the room.

“You’re still up?” asked Terence when she came out into the living area.

“Yes, dear,” she said with a grin.  “I’ve put the baby to bed.”

Terence and Patrick chuckled. 

“Um…do you guys mind if I sleep in the third bunk tonight?  I want Nick to get a really good sleep. The last few days have been…”

The most wonderful of his life, thought Terence.  He wasn’t sure why Abby didn’t seem to know that.  “…pretty hectic,” he said with a nod.  He knew that Abby didn’t really get it that this was the pace that the Boys lived at on tour.  The whole wedding thing was an extra emotional load but if it hadn’t happened, that time would have been filled with interviews and publicity crap.

“Do you snore?” asked Patrick, grinning.

“I don’t know,” said Abby, with a laugh.  “I guess you’ll be able to answer that for me in the morning.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby was the first one up in the morning.  She was usually an early riser and it was only “circumstances beyond her control” that had broken her routine.  Yeah, she thought.  Circumstances beyond my control.  My marriage.  My husband.  His entourage.

She wanted to write.  She ached to write.  She knew that she could if she wanted to.  No one would stop her.  They would all be very happy for her.  They loved her stories, didn’t they?  Except that she needed to be alone.  She couldn’t just curl up in the corner of the sofa while Nick played video games and the two giant men tried to be invisible.  She couldn’t scrawl down thoughts while makeup artists and opening acts swirled around her.  Princess Penelope was too shy to come out unless Abby was alone…although Abby thought that maybe when she was finally alone, Princess Penelope might have to have an episode in a crowded place, perhaps during the traveling minstrel show.

Abby set up the coffee and boiled the kettle for tea.  She thought about sneaking into Nick’s room to get her notepad from the pocket on her suitcase, but she decided against it.  Nick was going to sleep until he woke up.  She didn’t care if she had to barricade the door.  If he missed an interview, if he missed a concert, if he missed a freakin’ Grammy…he was going to sleep until he woke up. 

Terence woke up next.  He stumbled into the kitchen area and took a step back, surprised to see Abby there.  He mumbled thanks (for the coffee) and apologies (for his attire and demeanor) and disappeared for five minutes.

“How long have you been up?  Did you sleep okay?”  Terence thought that his job would be much easier if Wife-of-Nick was happy and sleeping well.

“Actually, this is my usual time,” said Abby.  “And yes, I slept fine.  I was tired.”

“That’s the one thing you’ll learn pretty quickly about touring,” said Terence.  “You are always tired.  They run these boys ragged and everyone else along with them.  It’ll be a little easier this time, I think,” he added, almost to himself.  “They’re older now and they’re not going to take it any more.  I think management was smart enough to realize it, but they are management after all…”

“I’m not waking him,” said Abby.  “No one is waking him.”

Terence knew that they were sleeping their way into Boston.  The trip hadn’t even been that long.  They’d been parked and asleep under the Fleet Center for much of the night.  The trip from NYC to Boston was just over four hours.  The drivers pulled into the underground parking area just after two, shut down the bus and climbed into their bunk behind the driver’s seat.  They were spending three days in Boston, but they might as well grab what little sleep they could.

No one was that anxious to wake up yet.  They were here for awhile, two sold-out shows, and the publicity machine didn’t gear up until later this morning.  Abby didn’t get how carefully orchestrated the whole thing was.  She wasn’t going to have to fight to let Nick sleep.  It was built into the schedule.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“It ain’t happenin’, Dawg!”  Kevin’s lips were pinched and his green eyes were slits.  He hated when management slipped up behind them and smacked them across the back of the head.

“Look, all I’m saying is…” 

The others sat silent, staring at the floor while Kevin engaged in a battle of wills with Frank Bayliss, their publicity rep.  KISS 108, the radio station that was sponsoring the Boston concerts was running a contest for the fans.  Win a Dream Date with the Backstreet Boys…get picked up in a limousine for the concert, have a backstage pass, attend the after party, the whole works…the same kind of crap they’d been doing for over a decade. 

Jive got their fingers on it, however, and decided it would be a great gimmick if the girl picked her favorite Boy and they focused on that.  Win a Dream Date with your Favorite Backstreet Boy.  The girl would ride with him to the venue, accompany him through the whole makeup/preparation thing and be with him for the private after party, also sponsored by the radio station and taking place at Sissy K’s, a club in the Faneuil Hall district, far enough away from the venue that it wouldn’t be stormed by errant fans.  Jive liked the idea so much that they had already given the concept to Teen People for an article.  The magazine was sending a photographer to document the evening.  Frank Bayliss had neglected to mention it to the Boys until it was too late to do anything about it.

“Three of us are married now, and one of us is on his frickin’ honeymoon.”  Kevin was adamant.  Those days were over!

“It might not be him.”

“Give your head a shake.  Of course, it will be him.” 

Since the radio station was a teenage pop one, Kevin figured the chances were that the girl would choose Nick, if only to pump him for details about the wedding.  And there was just no way…no way…

“Maybe they could say ‘single Backstreet Boys’,” offered Howie, trying to be helpful.  “Maybe we could make them choose between me and AJ.”  He looked over at his tattooed friend.  AJ shrugged.  He didn’t care.  He hated all this publicity bullshit anyway, but he’d learned that it was better just to bend over and take it, rather than try to fight it every step of the way.

“No…that won’t work.  There’s no mystery there.  It’s a 50-50 chance,” said Frank.  “No offence, guys,” he added, turning to Howie and AJ.  They shrugged.  None taken.

“If they picked you, Brian, would you go?” asked Abby.  She had been sitting quietly beside Nick, feeling very much out of place.

Brian looked at her.  “It doesn’t mean anything,” he said.  “It’s just a publicity thing.  Yeah, I’d go.  Leigh understands.  It’s part of the game.”

Abby stood up.  “Then I don’t see the problem.”  She smiled at Nick and walked out of the room.

Nick sighed.  He hated this situation on so many levels.  He hated that they all knew he would be the one chosen.  And they were right.  Chances were it would be him. The fan mail and e-mail that came into Jive was mostly for him.  There were a lot of adults who loved their music and supported them by buying their records and attending concerts.  They just didn’t tend to write fan letters.  Lovestruck teenagers did that.  If it had been an adult contemporary station, Kevin and Howie would be the ones, or maybe AJ, if the fan had an edge to her.   Brian had a good chance of being the one, thought Nick, but nah, not with the wife and kid thing happening.  The teenagers weren’t into that.

The wife.  There was reason number two why Nick hated this whole thing.  How would this look to the public?  Backstreet Boy takes time out of honeymoon to go on date with other woman!   That wasn’t what it was.  Everyone knew that wasn’t what it was.  Did the tabloids care?  Nope!

The third reason that Nick hated this was because it was exactly the kind of thing that he had got married to avoid.  Having to make conversation, knowing that the fan would either have a tape recorder secreted on her somewhere, or would be going to the washroom every five minutes to write down what he said, that was what Nick hated.  He’d be sure to say something dumb.  Even if it wasn’t dumb in context, it would be made out that way.

The fourth reason was that the fan would probably want to talk about the wedding and Abby.  And Nick didn’t want to.  Those were private things, that he wanted just for himself.  But it wouldn’t be that way.  And he’d have to answer.  What could he say to his ‘dream date’?  Mind your own fucking business.

Nick looked up.  They were all watching him, waiting. 

“You don’t have to,” said Kevin, with steel in his voice.

Nick raised his hands in surrender.  “It’s okay.  It might not even be me.”

Please, please, please, he prayed, let the girl pick Brian.  Please, please, please!

The girl picked Nick.
Chapter 85 by old_archive
“Is this Tammy?”

“Yes, it is,” said a girl.

“This is Matty in the Morning calling from KISS 108.”

Tammy let out a squeal.  “Omigod, omigod, omigod.”

“You seem excited about something, Tammy,” said Matt Siegel, who had been doing this job for twenty years and still loved every minute of it.  He looked over at his entertainment reporter, Billy Costa, who had been with him for a long time.  He grinned and shook his head.  Teenagers!  They never changed.

“It’s the contest, right?”  Tammy was hyperventilating. 

“Yes, it is,” said Matty heartily.  He’d thought about torturing the girl and telling her that she had come in second and was going to get a lovely basket of cosmetic goodies.  His slogan for his show, after all, was “putting the ‘fun’ in dysfunctional”.  But he took pity on her.  “You’re going on a Dream Date with a Backstreet Boy.”

The scream nearly pierced his eardrum.  The technician in the sound booth spun a dial quickly.

“Omigod, omigod, omigod.  I can’t believe this.  This can’t be happening.”  Tammy was crying now.

“Now, Tammy, calm down.  Get your head together.  You have a decision to make.  There are five of them after all.  And you can only pick one.  Will it be…?”  Matty waved to the technician who started the sound byte that Greater Boston teenagers had been listening to for the last two weeks.  A deep bass voice intoned, “Kevin…Nick…Howie…Brian…AJ…” while Larger than Life played in the background.

“So, Tammy, what’s your…?”

“Nick.”  It was a cross between a whisper and a sob.

“You seem pretty sure about that.  Have you given this a lot of thought?  Did you consider the other guys?”

“No, it has to be Nick.  I love him.”

“Well, I’m sure his new wife will be happy to hear that,” laughed Matty.

“Oh,” said Tammy, in a tiny voice.  “Oh, does that mean he won’t want to go with me?”

“No, no, it’s all good.”  Matty reassured her.  “We checked this all out thoroughly.  The guys were thrilled about the contest and they all agreed that they would go, if they were chosen.  Nick’s wife gave him permission.”

“She could come too,” said Tammy.

“What?!” Matty and Billy laughed out loud.  “You’re inviting a guy’s wife along on a date?  You’re a pretty open-minded sort there, Tammy.”

“I would really like it if Abby was there,” said Tammy.  “I don’t think I’d feel right about it otherwise.”

“Well, I’ll just call up and ask them,” said Matty.  “But you be ready tomorrow because here’s what you’ve won.”  Another button pushed in the control room…another sound byte, detailing everything that was going to happen to Tammy in the next few hours.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Frank Bayliss broke it to them gently.  He wasn’t sure how this was going to go over.  It certainly wasn’t what Jive had anticipated.  He guessed maybe they should have.  Kevin had a good point.  Three of them were married.  One was a parent.  It was a bit outdated to be auctioning them off as dates for teenage contest winners.

Three of them weren’t supposed to be married, of course.  Only two of them were.  Nick’s wedding had come out of the blue and the brass at Jive were not pleased.  They were marketing this whole tour around the ones that spent the money…the 16-25 year olds.  They didn’t want to hear that the album was number one on all the adult contemporary charts.  So what?  The older listeners bought the album.  The younger ones bought the stickers and the notepaper and the posters.  And that’s where the money was.  Merchandising.

Nick’s engagement had raised eyebrows at Jive, but the wedding wasn’t supposed to happen until well into the tour, and quite frankly, none of the executives figured it would happen at all.  They’d checked out the girl.  She came from money and class.  They didn’t figure she’d tolerate Nick very long.  And she wasn’t very attractive or outgoing.  She didn’t seem to fit into his world of movie premieres and celebrity golf tournaments.  No, this had breakup written all over it.

Abby was torn.  She definitely did not want to go on a “date” with her husband and a teenage fan…especially a date that was being photographed for a national magazine.  But she had given the project her stamp of approval.  And oddly enough, now that she had been invited along, the others seemed okay with it.  She could hardly object now.  So she nodded and smiled and said, ‘whatever you all think is best’.  But what she was thinking was, I want to go home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Are you sure you’re okay with this?” asked Nick. 

Ask me one more time and I’m going to get violent, thought Abby.  Yes, I was okay with this, when it was just you.  But now I have to go too, and I don’t want to.  And now that you’ve asked me fifty times if I’m okay with it, I’m not so sure.

“Is there some reason I shouldn’t be?” she said aloud.

“No, no, of course not,” said Nick.

They were in their hotel room, getting ready to head out to the venue.  Nick had slept until eleven on the bus.  Then they had gathered in the dressing room to have the fight about the contest.  After that, they’d gone to work, doing interviews, visiting record stores and making video and radio promos for local countdown shows.  “Hi, we’re the Backstreet Boys!”

Abby had spent the day in the hotel room.  She felt somewhat guilty that she wasn’t getting out and seeing more of Boston, but quite frankly, Boston in March…it didn’t have much appeal.  And she wanted to write.  She used Nick’s computer and her fingers flew over the keyboard.  It was awkward at first, adjusting to the tiny laptop keyboard, but she managed.  She emailed page after page to herself and then deleted it from Nick’s computer.  She wished he had a printer with him.  She would have liked to have a hard copy of the pages.  Oh well, they were in the freezer for now.  She’d get them out when she got home.

Home.

And when would that be?  Abby was feeling very much ‘in the way’.  The whole Dream Date discussion wouldn’t have happened if she hadn’t been there.  The Boys would have just done what they usually did.

The Boys were friendly, accommodating, wonderful…and Abby just wanted to go home.  And she knew that in a couple of days, her body would provide another reason why she and Nick would benefit from separate beds.

They had done what they set out to do.  They had gotten married and had spent a few days together to show the world that it was indeed a real thing.  Abby had gotten a taste of his life; she knew him better now, she thought.  But she also knew that she wasn’t part of this area of his life and that he would be better off without her on tour, would be able to concentrate fully on his job without having to worry about her. 

She should go home.  She wanted to go home.  That was the plan.

Abby sighed.  Of course, that meant leaving Nick…not seeing him again until…well, who knew?  They hadn’t talked about that part.  The plan was to get married and then be in separate parts of the country.  They would have to see each other occasionally, but how often was that?  Damn, damn, damn, she told herself.  Why did you mess things up by falling in love with the guy?  Why couldn’t you do the ‘friends forever’ thing and get on with your life?

Abby sighed again.  She had to get out of town.  Maybe when she was away from him, it would be different.  Maybe it would revert to ‘friends’.  Maybe it was just the physical intimacy that was making her think she loved him.  She knew she had to leave him before she slipped and told him.  That wasn’t part of the deal.  That was rule number one.  It would be beyond unfair to dump that on him.  Yes, I know we said we’d just be friends, but now that it’s too late for you to back out, guess what!  I’m in love with you.

Abby clicked open Explorer.  Might as well stop feeling sorry for myself, she said.  I wonder what the fans are saying now.  She logged on to MFC.

Abby’s heart sank as she read the threads.  Omilord, if they were doing this at the supposedly mature site, what would be going on at the others?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni’s initial round of meanness had paid dividends far beyond her imagination.  When she woke up the next morning, she could hardly wait for James to get out the door so she could get to the computer.  She logged on and perused the sites.  Wow!  These people took their Backstreet Boys seriously.  If these girls had all been in the same room, there would have been bloodshed.

Backstreetforever was the funniest, from Ronni’s point of view.  There were no moderators there, at least not any with standards.  The rumors got wilder and wilder. 

She was pregnant. 

She wasn’t pregnant. 

She was pregnant, but not with Nick’s child.  It was his best friend’s who had been killed in an accident before he could marry her.  Noble Nick to the rescue!

She was pregnant, but wasn’t keeping the baby.  They were having it for Kevin and Kristin, who were having trouble conceiving. 

She wasn’t pregnant and never would be.  The marriage was a sham…Nick’s way of hiding the fact that he was gay.

Well, Ronni knew that certainly wasn’t true…that Nick was gay.  She stopped and thought about the rest of it though.  A sham…hmmm…  Ronni still hadn’t been able to put Nick and Abby in the same city between Brookhaven in June and Chicago at Thanksgiving.  The only possibility she could see had been the weekend in August, but by careful questioning, she had got it out of Jeannette Fenton that Abby had been in Chicago that weekend. Her mother had been upset with her because she spent all her time in her room on her computer rather than helping with preparations for the Art Institute Luncheon. 

Ronni wondered where Nick was that weekend.  Maybe with Kevin.  Maybe they were both gay, she laughed to herself, and having a little quiet weekend, just the two of them.  Maybe that’s why Kevin and Kristin weren’t conceiving.  Ronni laughed out loud.  She was tempted to throw that one out there, but she would have to get a whole new persona to do it, and she didn’t feel like doing that right now.

Let’s see what’s going on at MFC.  Ronni wondered if the post would even be there.  The moderators at the Mature Fan Club didn’t just edit posts or shut down threads.  If it was too inflammatory, they removed the whole thing.  Of course, this led to ‘protest posts’, where a member would demand to know why the thread had been removed and talk about free speech in America.  Surely we can agree to disagree.  We are mature enough to have our own opinions and respect others.  The moderators let them discuss free speech.  But they never put back a thread once they’d taken it down.

The thread was still there.  Maybe the moderator slept in or did shift work.  Because it wasn’t going to be there long once she’d seen it, thought Ronni.  She chuckled as she moved through it.  The original rumor had been lost in the arguing about the appropriateness of spreading rumors.  It then evolved to a discussion of ‘rumor vs. innocent question’.  One woman, LovesAlex, stated quite emphatically that the Board was too stodgy and that they looked for evil intent when there was none there.  Asking a question was not necessarily starting a rumor, and if they weren’t even allowed to ask a question, then how could they get the information that would separate fact from rumor?  Ronni noted the name of the poster in her address book – this could be an ally.

Every so often, the question got asked again.  It usually took the form of a strong denial that the poster was starting a rumor and then…well, the rumor.  I agree with everyone here…Interesting, thought Ronni, since everyone had a different opinion…and I’m not trying to start a rumor.  But I was wondering if this would have an effect on the tour.  I mean, Brian took a whole year off when his son was born.

Ronni snorted with laughter.  Wonderful, wonderful!  Throw in a ‘breakup’ rumor.  Genius, she said to the hapless poster, WantsSweetD.  Ronni flexed her fingers and prepared to type.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby wondered if she should say something to Nick.  She really, really, really didn’t want to.  But she didn’t want him blindsided by it in an interview.  She paced the floor and tried to make up her mind.  She was getting a lot more than she’d bargained on.  She’d thought she could marry a Backstreet Boy and then live an anonymous life!  How stupid was that?!  She remembered that Leighanne and Kristin managed.  She held on to that strand of hope.  She wondered if she should call Leighanne.

She looked at her watch.  Nick would be arriving soon.  They were only going to have an hour or so before it was time to go to the Fleet Center.  She didn’t want to make trouble where there was none, so she decided to say nothing for the time being.  But she guessed she wasn’t hiding her anxiety all that well.  Nick assumed it was the Dream Date thing and asked her over and over “Are you sure you’re okay with this?”  By the time they left for the venue, she wasn’t sure about anything anymore.
Chapter 86 by old_archive
Nick was in a pissy mood.  Yesterday had started off so great.  He had slept until eleven o’clock…and he’d had the whole bed to himself.  It was heaven and just what he needed.  How smart of Abby to realize that!  Not that he didn’t want her there…in the bed…he did…he liked holding her and making love to her and waking up beside her.  But he also liked being able to stretch out and move around and fart.

Straight from the good mood of the sleep-in, he landed in the discussion of the Dream Date.  Abby had been okay with it, and Nick guessed it was alright, but he agreed with Kevin.  Weren’t they past all this crap?  For God’s sakes, he was the youngest one and he didn’t want to do it, so he figured the others didn’t either.

The day had been typical of a day on tour.  Abby stayed in the hotel room. She said she wanted to write.  Nick felt bad about leaving her behind, but she seemed to want to.  He guessed she needed some alone time too.

And, Nick had to admit, it made it easier without her along.  They did the interviews and the promos and went here and there and he didn’t have to worry about anyone but himself…getting his lines right.  You would think after thirteen years, he could say, “Hi, this is Nick Carter of the Backstreet Boys” without stepping on his tongue, but he never seemed to get it right the first time. 

When Nick got back to the room, he thought about filling the hour before they left for the concert with sex.  But something was up with Abby.  He couldn’t really tell what it was, but something was bothering her.  He guessed maybe it was the Dream Date thing.  She kept saying that she was okay with it, but he didn’t know…

The concert had been great and when they came back to the hotel, they got around to the sex part…which also was great!  Man, he was going to miss that when Abby went home.  And that thought was the one that started him on his pissy mood.  Because he was torn.  He didn’t want her to go, but he knew it wouldn’t be fair to ask her to stay.  She didn’t belong here.  She knew it.  He knew it.  They all knew it.  Everyone was being polite and welcoming, but it wasn’t a normal state and everyone would be…well, not happy, but…relieved, maybe…when she left.  They hadn’t been very specific about when that would be and Nick didn’t know how to ask her without making it sound like he wanted to get rid of her.

They spent the day doing more publicity stuff, and then it was time to go on the ‘date.’  The guys teased him throughout the day, the same old crap he used to get.  Be sure and wash behind your ears.  Don’t forget, you’re meeting parents!  Yeah, yeah, yeah, Nick had told them.  He knew they were just kidding, but it didn’t help his mood.  And instead of being able to pull on comfy old sweats to go to the venue, he had to get all dressed up. 

“Limo’s here,” said Terence.

“Okay, thanks,” replied Nick, giving himself a mental shake.  Come on Backstreet Boy, snap out of it!  You’ve got a show to put on.  In more ways than one.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tammy thought she might throw up if he didn’t get here soon.  The excitement was too much for her.  She had about twenty friends over, waiting to meet Nick…and Abby.  Twenty nervous teenagers produced vibrations that almost shook the foundation of the house.  Tammy’s parents hoped they would all survive it.  They had warned the girls to be on their best behavior or they wouldn’t even get to see him.

Nick and Terence went to the door, accompanied by the photographer who had a sheaf of release papers for the parents to sign.  Tammy introduced Nick to her parents and then asked him if he would take a minute to speak to her friends.  Nick grinned and said, sure, they had lots of time.  Tammy thought she’d pee her pants right there.  He did that little eyebrow thing and the smile…

“Where’s Abby?” she asked with all the boldness of a teenager who’d won a contest and the gratitude of all her friends for letting her light shine on them a little.

“She’s waiting in the car,” said Nick.  He shifted from one foot to the other.  “Um…like…she didn’t want to…intrude…you know what I mean…I’m supposed to be picking you up…you know…for our…date.”

Well, if Tammy hadn’t already been in love with him with every fiber of her being, that humble speech would have done it for her.  “They want to meet her too,” she said, surprised that she could form words.

“Terence, would you go and ask Abby to join us?” Nick asked his bodyguard.

“Not before I check out that living room, Boss,” said Terence.  He stepped into the living room, where twenty nervous girls sat perched on the edge of furniture or leaned against the wall.

“You all behave yourselves until I get back.  And don’t touch him,” he admonished sternly.  He turned and went out to the car, chuckling at the chorus of ‘yes sir’s that followed him.

Tammy tucked her arm through Nick’s and led him into the living room.  She introduced him to each personal individually.  Nick smiled and said, ‘Hi’, repeating the girl’s name.  He signed autographs and said ‘thank you’ when they told him how much they loved the Boys, the music and him.

“Okay, Boss, here’s the missus,” said Terence, giggling.  Abby glared at him.  The what?

The girls all turned to the door.  Tammy took her hand off Nick’s arm.  Nick moved immediately to the door.  He took Abby by the hand and led her to the center of the room.  “Ladies, I’d like you to meet my wife, Abby.”

“Hello,” said Abby shyly, leaning into Nick. An audible sigh went through the room.  The photographer stuck his head into the living room and asked Nick and Tammy to step out into the hall.  He wanted to get some ‘candid’ shots.  That left Abby alone with the girls.

Abby had been coached by four different Backstreet Boys on how to handle this situation.  Kevin had told her to remember that whatever she said was going to be reported back…by a nervous teenager, who might not be hearing everything accurately, so just keep that in mind.  He knew she’d be fine.

Brian counseled her to say nothing at all, or as little as possible.  Smiling was good, though.  Keep smiling, no matter what you do.  Abby was surprised that he didn’t mention God.

Howie told her that everything would be fine, their fans were great and they were dying to meet the young lady who had taken Nick off the market.  The pressure’s on you now, Sweet One, laughed Abby.  Howie replied that seeing Nick and Abby together made him kind of think… He attributed Abby’s blush to newlywed bliss, not the guilt that it really was.

AJ gave her the most practical advice.  He told her, “Aw crap, Abby, you’re going to screw up somehow.  So just forget about it.  Don’t stress.  Say what you want and do what you want and let the idiot that thought this scheme up deal with it.”

Nick didn’t say anything, other than to ask her fifty more times if she was okay with it.  That had been after last night’s concert, while they lay together in the hotel bed after making love, over breakfast and while they were getting ready to come here.

“Congratulations,” whispered one girl into the silence.

“Thank you,” said Abby, wondering how long it would be before Nick reappeared.  She felt like she was on Meet the Press.

“You’re so lucky,” blurted another.

“I know,” said Abby with a smile and another look at the doorway.  “I know.”

“Tell us about the wedding,” said a third.

“I don’t know if I should,” said Abby.  “Isn’t Tammy supposed to get the big scoop on that?”

They all laughed and relaxed.  Yeah, they agreed. 

“So, do you and Tammy go to the same school?”  Abby asked the group at large.  Then she spent five minutes asking questions and listening to answers until Terence came to get her.

“Awww, do you have to go so soon, Abby?”

“Not until we get a group shot of you guys and Nick, if that’s okay with you.”

That was perfectly okay with them.  Cameras appeared in every hand.  They had been warned not to bring them out until permission was given.  Nick came back into the room and posed in the middle of the group, Tammy at his side.  Abby and Tammy’s mom ran the cameras.  Okay, just one more.  Say ‘Backstreet’.  Click.  Click.  Click.

“It’s time to go,” said Terence.

“Okay, line up for hugs,” said Abby, surprising everyone.  “He gives really good hugs,” she added. The girls fell into line like they were at military school.  Nick dutifully hugged each one.  Abby stood in the doorway with Tammy, who didn’t look all that pleased at the hugs being handed out to her friends.  “Of course, you’re going to get to kiss him,” whispered Nick’s wife.

“Ohhhh,” said Tammy, raising her fingers to her lips.  “Are you sure you won’t mind?”

Abby raised one eyebrow in an imitation of Nick that went straight over Tammy’s head, but that made the photographer from Teen People almost fall to the ground in laughter.  “Exactly what kind of kiss are you planning on?”

Tony LaRosa had been taking pictures and filing reports for Teen People for four years.  And this was the most bizarre assignment he’d ever had.  Where the hell was he supposed to fit the wife in?  Fans were clambering for details of the wedding and marriage.  But Tony knew that those would be published in the issue preceding this one.  He had to walk a fine line.  He didn’t want to focus too much on the wife, but he didn’t want to ignore her.  And who the hell knew, with celebrities, anything was possible.  They might not even still be married by the time the article went to print.  And if that were true…Tony’s brain turned another corner…maybe he should try and get some shots of the ‘unhappy couple’ so he could say he’d seen it coming.

His conversation with Abby at the hotel changed his mind about that.  There’d been hustling and bustling, the kind of stuff that went on in these situations, but the two of them had somehow been left alone on a sofa in the lobby.  Some publicist had fucked up, that was for sure, thought Tony.

“Pretty bizarre, huh?” asked Abby quietly.

“Yeah, a little,” said Tony.  He wasn’t even going to pretend he didn’t understand what she was saying.  He didn’t think talking down to this woman would be a good idea.  This was not your average starlet. 

“How off the record is ‘off the record’?” she asked, staring straight ahead.  She had been warned by Kevin that nothing was off the record.

“I’m a man of my word,” said Tony and he meant it unless she confessed to an adulterous relationship, a history of drug abuse or a sexual attraction to a different Backstreet Boy.  “So, off the record…?”

Abby wasn’t sure how to begin.  She wasn’t sure if she should begin.  This was a reporter, after all.  Could she trust him?  She chose her words very carefully.  “This is about the girl and Nick.  Right?” 

Tony nodded.

“If I weren’t here…if I were Kristin or Leighanne…you know what I mean…?”

Tony nodded.

“Well, then it wouldn’t even be an issue, right?”

“No, it wouldn’t.  It would just be Dream Date with a Backstreet Boy,” Tony conceded.

“So do you think it’s possible that that’s what it could be?  I mean, I don’t want to interfere in Nick’s professional life.  I don’t want to take away from this girl’s…adventure.”

“Mrs. Carter, do you make it a habit of making yourself invisible?” asked Tony.

“As much as I can,” whispered Abby, hoping beyond hope that she could trust this man’s integrity.

“This is what I’m seeing,” said Tony.  “I’m seeing Nick, making some girl’s dream come true.  I’m seeing them getting in the limo, going to the concert, the after party… I’m seeing a mention in the article that the wife understood and that the girl actually understood too and invited the wife along.”

“But you’re not seeing any pictures of me?”

Tony thought about it.  Abby reminded him of his sister, a girl who wasn’t bad looking but wasn’t beautiful either.  Tony thought about how Teresa fought him every time he brought a camera near her.  He had more pictures of his sister with her hand up in front of her face than he did of her face.  “No, I’m not seeing that,” Tony said.

“Good,” said Abby.  “Thanks.”
Chapter 87 by old_archive
If Tammy thought she’d be able to get up close and personal with a Backstreet Boy, she had another think coming.  Not counting the driver, there were six people in the limo – her, Nick, Abby, two bodyguards and the reporter from Teen People.  And man, these people were huge.  Even Abby was tall.  She was skinny and had zip in the boobs department but she was still tall.  Tammy was 5’ 2”.

Nerves got the better of Tammy for the first five minutes and she chattered non-stop.  She’d never been in a limo before.  Omigod, look at that.  Is that a bar?  Oh, no thanks, I’m too young to drink.  Oh, there’s sodas.  Yes, please, then I’ll have a Coke.

Her head swiveled back and forth taking in the television and the DVD player.  There was a stereo somewhere…music was coming in through speakers, but she couldn’t see it.  Maybe the driver controlled that.

Patrick handed her the Coke, after pouring it carefully into one of the crystal glasses.

“Thank you,” said Tammy.  “I guess you guys are used to this, riding in limos all the time.”  She tried to stop babbling.  She took a sip of the drink, hoping that the action would just make her shut up.

“I guess,” said Nick.  “But I remember the first time.  It was pretty exciting.”

“Well, I am certainly excited.  I thought I’d throw up.”

“Try not to put that in the article,” said Nick to Tony, laughing.  He turned to Tammy, “You know… Backstreet Dream Date Makes Girl Want to Throw Up.” 

He was just joking but Tammy was stricken.  She put her hand over her mouth.  “I’m sorry, that’s not what I meant.  You won’t print that, will you?”

Tony shook his head and smiled.  “No, it’s okay. I know what you meant.”

“Your friends told me that you’re in the school band,” said Abby, trying to draw the girl’s interest away from her own embarrassment.

“I play the flute,” answered Tammy.  “And I’m in the Drama Club and I’m a cheerleader.”

“Cool,” said Nick.  “Do you like high school?”

“Oh, yes,” said Tammy and nattered away about how much fun everything was.  Nick and Abby looked at each other.  He’d never been to high school and she had hated every minute of it.  They exchanged a little smile.  Tammy didn’t notice.  Tony did.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It hadn’t gone too badly, thought Abby, as she stood in the corner at the after party and watched Nick dance with Tammy.  All things considered.  Tammy was completely overwhelmed when they got to the venue.  The pre-concert atmosphere backstage was one of controlled pandemonium.  Everyone rushed here and there.  Each person knew exactly what he or she was doing, but to an outside observer, it looked like chaos.  And of course, there were four more Backstreet Boys.

Tammy had gone from non-stop babbling to an almost catatonic state.  She was only communicating with her eyes now, as they got wider and wider. She made tiny animal noises.  “Come and meet the fellas,” was a sentence she would remember forever.  So casually said on Nick’s part.  So much the introduction to the best moment of her entire life.  The ‘fellas’ were very sweet, shaking her hand and teasing her a little.  Nice to meet you.  Happy that you won the contest.  Tammy shook hands and nodded and made little squeaks and whimpers.  Her knees nearly buckled at the end when AJ told her that she was cute and Abby had better watch out. 

“Oh no,” said Tammy, “I wouldn’t…I’d never…”

“And neither would Nick,” said Kevin, glaring at AJ.

AJ laughed and kissed Tammy on the cheek.  Abby knew that Tammy was going to faint now, so she moved up beside her, ready to break her fall when she went down.

“Makeup, Nick,” said Terence.

“Coming,” replied Nick and then waved at Tony and Tammy.  Come on.

Tammy linked her arm firmly through Abby’s.  “Is this okay?” she whispered, not sure if Abby would mind, but pretty sure that she couldn’t walk on her own.

Abby nodded.  “They’re a little intimidating in a group, aren’t they?” she asked.

“Omigod,” whimpered Tammy.  “This is a dream come true.  I never thought I’d even meet one them, let alone them all.”  She touched her cheek where AJ had kissed her and tears started to fall.

Abby grabbed a couple of tissues from the makeup table and moved the crying girl back out of the way.  While the makeup girl skillfully applied the accents to Nick’s face, Tammy and Abby sat with their heads together and Tammy told her Backstreet Story to Nick’s wife…what had been the song that had first attracted her to them…how their music had helped her over the painful breakup of her first romance at fifteen…how she had almost lost hope that she would ever hear them sing together again…thank goodness for the solo albums, they had kept her going…

Nick and Tony exchanged a look in the mirror.  Tony kept his camera firmly at his side.  After a few moments, Tammy calmed down.  Tony took a picture of her brushing some makeup onto Nick’s forehead and they moved on.

They stayed backstage during the opening act.  Then Patrick led them out to their chairs in the pit. This is it, thought Abby.  This is where I have to be careful what I say.  Nick has been removed from the equation.  There won’t be any more fainting until the Boys come out on stage. 

Tammy looked around and exclaimed at the view.  “I’ve only ever been able to afford seats up there,” she said, pointing to the upper level.  “This is going to be beyond amazing.  It’s too bad I wasn’t allowed to bring my camera.”

“Oh, I’m sure you can find what you need on the Internet.  There’s probably one or two people here who’ve managed to sneak one in.”

Tammy laughed.  “Yeah, no kidding!  And Tony said he’ll send me copies of the pictures of me and Nick.”  She paused.  “Did you have a photographer at the wedding?”  She ventured the tiny question.

“Yes and no,” said Abby.  “There wasn’t a professional photographer, but Kevin is pretty handy with a camera.  He took some pictures.  They’re going to be in People magazine in a couple of weeks.”

“Oh, I can’t wait,” said Tammy.

“Well,” said Abby.  “I have one here to show you, if you’d like.  You can’t keep it, though.  It’s an exclusive contract kind of thing.”

“Ooooh, that would be great,” said Tammy.  “And I’d never tell anyone that I even saw it.”

Abby raised her eyebrows.  Tammy blushed.  “Okay, I’ll tell everyone I know…do I still get to see it?”

“Of course, you do,” said Abby, and she pulled the picture out of her jacket pocket.  It was the ‘official’ one.  Nick and Abby stood together in Brian’s dining room.  Nick had his arm around Abby and she was looking up at him.  He was smiling down into her eyes.  The cake stood on the table in front of them.

“Oh, the cake hides the dress,” said Tammy in disappointment.

Abby chuckled.  Obviously, part of Tammy’s mission was to get details about the dress.  “It flared out a bit from the waist…”  Abby described the dress and how she and Leighanne had found it.

“You didn’t even have a dress?” said Tammy in wonder.  Tammy had been dreaming about her wedding dress since she was ten years old.  She knew exactly what it was going to look like.

“We were just having a quiet wedding,” said Abby with a shrug.  “It didn’t seem like it needed something really fancy…you know, a veil and all that.”

Tammy’s veil was going to be twelve feet long, two feet longer than the train of the dress.  She nodded and tried to decide whether or not to ask ‘the question’.

“You were going to get married in September.  That’s what I heard,” said Tammy.  “Would you have had a fancy dress if you’d waited?”

Abby shook her head.  “I’m not a fancy dress kind of person.  It was hard to make my mother understand that, though.  She wanted…well, everything.”  Abby figured she could say whatever she liked about her mother.  Who cared if it went all over the Internet?  Sharon Fremont would never see it.

“So you moved up the wedding…to…?”  Tammy couldn’t finish the sentence.

“So that what we have wouldn’t get lost in the hoopla,” said Abby carefully.  Then she looked Tammy straight in the eye.  “And that is the only reason.”  She held Tammy’s gaze until the teenager figured it out.

Tammy broke into a big grin.  “Okay…okay!”  Then, after a moment, “Do you mind if I tell my friends that?”

“Tell the world, if you’d like,” said Abby with a smile.

Tammy reached out impetuously and hugged Abby.  “I knew it wasn’t true,” she whispered in Abby’s ear.  “I just knew it.”

The lights went down then and the wall of sound washed over them from the audience.  Fortunately, it was too loud for the rest of the concert to have any conversation.  And Tammy’s eyes were glued to the stage anyway.  Abby thought the eighteen year-old was having what could be called a full-body experience.  She swayed with the music, sang the words along with them, did the choreography for the numbers from the past tour, hugged herself and cried during Show Me The Meaning.

After the concert, she was quiet, as they were escorted backstage to wait for Nick to change.  Abby didn’t speak to her, just let her absorb the experience of the concert.  Once it was etched indelibly in her memory banks, Tammy blinked and looked up.  Abby could see that there were more questions coming her way.

“How much can you tell me about the wedding without getting in trouble with the magazine?” asked the teenager bluntly.

Abby thought it over.  She wanted to give Tammy something.  She was a nice kid and Abby hoped she’d be doing them a huge favor as soon as she could get her fingers on a keyboard.  So she gave her some details that she knew wouldn’t be in the People article.  She talked slowly and asked Tammy lots of questions to fill in the time.  She didn’t want a complete examination of her relationship with Nick.

“So how did you guys meet again?” Tammy asked.

“Uh…we…it was in June,” said Abby, stalling for time.

Captain Carter sailed out of the dressing room accompanied by his faithful aide-de camp Terence and rescued Princess Penelope.  “Let’s party!”

The after party was a new experience for Abby, as well.  She saw another side of Nick.  She really hadn’t seen Nick out in public.  Most of their time together had been private moments, just the two of them…well, just the two of them if you didn’t count bus drivers, bodyguards and Backstreet Boys.

Abby watched Nick dance with Tammy.  The teenager would have quite the story to tell.  She had not only met all five of the ‘fellas’, she had danced with them as well.  She was a good dancer, thought Abby.  Abby was tired, all the tension of the day beginning to take its toll.  “Pretend I’m not even here,” she whispered to Nick, as they went through the door of the club.  “Just do your thing and have fun.”

Nick took her at her word.  He had been spending almost every minute with her since the wedding and that meant he hadn’t been hanging out with the crew like he used to, going out for beers with the guys, playing Nintendo in the dressing room, etc.  He moved from group to group, dragging Tammy along after him.

Abby looked at her watch.  She knew that Tammy was being taken home at 12:30.  She didn’t know how long the party would continue after that.  She didn’t know if Nick would want to come back to the party or go to the hotel.  She didn’t know if the whole entourage, including photographer would be piling back into the limo to take Tammy home.  She didn’t know what time the bus was pulling out tomorrow.

But Abby did know one thing.  She wouldn’t be on the bus.  She was going home.
Chapter 88 by old_archive
The ride to Tammy’s house was fairly quiet.  Tony wasn’t with them.  He had everything he needed.  Abby stared out the window at the passing buildings and didn’t say anything.  Nick wanted to reach over and hold her hand, but her fingers were laced together in her lap.  Tammy was quiet until they got near her house and then she tried to put a lifetime of words into a few sentences.

“I can’t thank you enough,” she finished, as the car pulled up to the curb.  “This was a dream come true.  Please, never, never break up.  The world needs your music.”

Nick smiled and said, “Thank you,” without making any commitment that would be misconstrued in cyberspace.

“And I’m thrilled for the two of you.  You look so good together…so happy.”

Abby turned from the window and smiled at the girl.  Thank you, she mouthed.

Terence opened the door and helped Tammy out.  As Nick went by Abby, she whispered, “Don’t forget the kiss.”

“Okay,” said Nick, and he kissed Abby on the forehead.

“Not your wife, silly…your date,” laughed Abby.

Nick chuckled and climbed out of the car.  Tammy took a step away and then turned back.  She stopped Terence from closing the door and leaned her head back in.  “And Abby, don’t worry.  I’ll set the record straight.”

Abby nodded her thanks and Tammy backed out of the car.  Abby watched her husband walk the girl up to her front door.  She turned her head back toward Patrick.  She didn’t care if it was on the cheek; she didn’t feel like watching Nick kiss someone else.  “Speaking of ‘thank you’s,” she said, “I wanted to say how much I’ve appreciated you being around the last few days, Patrick.”

“It’s no problem,” said Patrick.  “Soon you’ll be so used to me, you won’t even know I’m there.”

Abby shook her head.  “I’m going home,” she said.  Then she turned and looked out at Nick who was still talking to Tammy…or to state it more accurately, listening.

“Does he know?” asked Patrick, following her gaze.  He figured the question was inappropriate, but it also seemed really important.

“I’ll tell him tonight.  What time do the buses leave in the morning?”

“Early.  The guys are being checked out at seven.”

“Okay, thanks,” she said.  The two became quiet as Terence opened the door.

There wasn’t much conversation on the way back.  The lull after the Tammy tornado of words was peaceful and welcome.  Nick reached over and took Abby’s hand, playing absently with her rings.  They drove in silence. 

Suddenly, Nick spoke, his voice startling them all.  “Hey,” he said, expressing the thought that had just popped into his head, “what did Tammy mean when she said she’d set the record straight?”

Abby grimaced.  She’d been hoping Nick never had to know.  “Well, there’s been some stuff out there in the Backstreet Jungle.”

“Oh?” said Nick, carefully.  There were always rumors.  He was used to them.  Being accused of being gay hurt really badly the first time.  But after a few hundred times, you developed a thicker skin.  Gay, stupid, fat…he’d heard them all.  He was used to it. 

But Abby wasn’t.  He hoped they hadn’t been too mean.  He’d noticed that no one…no one at all…on any of the boards…had commented on her looks.  He was happy about that, but a little surprised.  All they’d ever talked about before was how great Nick and whoever looked together.  If people were going to snipe, it seemed an obvious place to start.  What he didn’t realize was how thrilled his fans were that he had fallen for a girl who looked a lot like them.  The fans didn’t all look like starlets and dress like harlots and they were glad that he’d seen through all that crap and settled down with a real woman.

“Well,” began Abby tentatively, “because we moved up the date and all…people, well some people seemed to think that maybe…”

Nick wasn’t getting it.  He was tired and he just wanted to go to bed.  He didn’t want to have to think.  “What?” he said and it came out more sharply than he intended.

Abby pulled her lip into her teeth.  Nick recognized the gesture and squeezed her hand.  “What are they saying?” he asked gently.  Terence and Patrick looked at each other.  Man, they wished they were somewhere else right now.

“That we had to get married,” said Abby, “that I’m…”

“Pregnant?” said Nick in surprise.  He shook his head in wonder.  That thought had never crossed his mind.  He thought about it now.  “Okay, I guess I could see that…I mean, you know, shotgun wedding kind of thing.”  He peered closely at Abby’s face, trying to read her reaction.  “Are you okay about it?”

“Yes, I’m okay.  I don’t care what they say about me.  I was just worried about you.  I was afraid some reporter would ask you about it.  I didn’t know if I should tell you or not.”

Nick shrugged.  He was always being asked weird questions.  Although come to think of it, if he’d been ambushed by that, he might have reacted badly.  How did one answer that question without opening up a whole can of other wormy questions? 

Did you have to get married?

Emphatic denial?  “We most certainly did not.  There’s no way!”

He could see where that would lead.  “No way at all?  You mean the two of you never...?”  Nick knew his face would give him away on that one.

Deer in the headlights Dumb Nick approach?  “Huh…what?  Of course not, where did you ever get that idea?”  Putting it back on the reporter, but making himself look stupid.

Jaw dropping silence and a hurt glance at Kevin.  You handle this one Big Brother, I’m too offended.

Misty-eyed bewilderment?  “No, no, we just couldn’t wait to be with each other.”  Perilously close to breaking rule number one…and in public too!

He looked back at Abby, realizing that he’d been lost in thought and she’d been waiting for a reply.  He squeezed her hand again.  “I don’t give a shit what they say…unless it hurts you.”

Abby waved her hand through the air, erasing the issue once and for all.  “Time would have proved the point, but fortunately, we’ve got Tammy to do it for us.”

“Did she ask you?” Nick wanted to know. Terence and Patrick really wanted to hear the answer to that too.

“No, she hinted around at it.  I knew what she was asking…”  Abby saw the look on the three men’s faces.  “I checked out MFC today while I was waiting for you to come back to the hotel…just to see…” she shrugged. 

This time it was Abby who squeezed Nick’s hand.  She couldn’t believe what these guys had to go through.  They couldn’t do anything or say anything without it being reported and analyzed and questioned.  They couldn’t make a joke because it would be taken out of context.  They couldn’t ever frown, because for sure there’d be a camera on them somewhere and rumors would start.  Abby didn’t know how they survived it…life in the Internet spotlight.  She was glad she was going home and getting away from it.  Home…she gave a deep sigh, partly of relief and partly of anxiety.  She hadn’t told Nick yet.

“You okay?”  Nick was concerned.  He didn’t really know if this was a big insult to a girl.  He thought it was, but Abby said she didn’t care.  But she was upset about something…maybe not upset, maybe that wasn’t the right word…maybe just…quiet…withdrawn…

Their arrival at the hotel prevented Abby from answering.  Terence and Patrick were out of the limo practically before it came to a complete stop, partly because that was their job, to scan the perimeter, watch out for crazed fans…but partly, because they just felt so superfluous to the situation and discussion.  They ushered the couple out of the car and through the lobby to the elevator in seconds. 

The ride to the sixth floor seemed to take forever.  The four were deep in their own thoughts.  Terence knew that Patrick knew something he didn’t.  He’d get that out of him as soon as they’d dropped off the happy couple at their room.  Patrick thought that going back on general duty might not be so bad.  He didn’t envy Terence his job in the next couple of days, while Nick adjusted to life without Abby.  Nick wondered what was up with Abby, but he couldn’t figure it out. She said she wasn’t upset, but she’d talked about it with Tammy…enough that Tammy was going to ‘fix it’.  He wondered if there was something else.  He wondered what that might be.  Man, he wished he understood women better.  Abby wondered if she could get through the next twenty minutes with her dignity and her makeup intact.

Awkward goodnights were exchanged at the door to Nick’s room.  Abby’s quick hug of Patrick explained everything to Terence.  Nick never even noticed.  His mind was focused on getting on the other side of that door, on getting alone with her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby paced the floor.  She had ducked into the bathroom as soon as she’d come into the room.  She’d washed her face and brushed her teeth.  Then she went out to the bedroom and Nick took her place.  Abby put on a long t-shirt and waited.  Should she tell him before they got into bed or after?

“Abby, what’s wrong?”  Nick watched her from the doorway for a few seconds before he spoke.

Abby turned and smiled at him.  God, he was so beautiful.  Inside and out…just beautiful.  “I’m going to go home,” she whispered.

Nick didn’t move, which he thought was pretty good on his part, since he felt like someone had shoved a knife into his gut and twisted it.  He smiled back at her and nodded.  “When?”

“Tomorrow,” she said. 

Nick walked across the room.  He cupped her face in his hands.  “I liked having you here,” he said and he kissed her gently. 

Abby noted his use of the past tense.  It was okay.  He got it.  He understood.  “It’s time for you to get back to work,” murmured Abby when he let her go.

Nick nodded.  “And you’ll be wanting to get back to your real life.”  Your life away from me, he thought sadly.

Right, thought Abby.  My real life.  Because this isn’t real.  This is pretend.  Right!

Nick pulled her into his arms and held her tightly.  They swayed together in silence.  Then he reached down to the hem of her shirt and pulled it up over her head.  He raised his eyebrows twice and grinned, nodding at the bed.  Abby climbed under the covers while Nick stripped off his clothes.  He slid in beside her and pulled her in close to him.  He leaned on one elbow, supporting his head with his hand, while he entwined the fingers of his other hand with hers.

“Abby…” he began.  He didn’t know how to ask this?  Where do we go from here?  Were they really going to live separate lives in different parts of the country?  That was the deal, he knew, but he didn’t want that any more.  At least, he didn’t think he did.  He needed to be without her for a few days before he was sure.  He sighed.  “…the tour goes through Chicago in six weeks.”

Abby lifted his fingers to her lips and kissed them.  “I’ll have the place perfect by then,” she said.

“It’s already perfect,” he said, with a grin.  “It’s got the leather sofa and the big brass bed.”  And you.  It’s got you, Abby.

Abby smiled.  “Well, I was going to stop there, but then I thought I might need…you know, a couple of glasses, plates…you might get hungry…”

“Six weeks…” murmured Nick, letting go of her hand and using his long fingers to smooth her hair away from her neck.

“Mmmhhhmm…” breathed Abby.

“Then I guess I better do this right,” whispered Nick, moving his mouth to her neck.  And he did it very, very right.  He moved his hands and mouth slowly over her, letting her do the same to him.  They each gave pleasure to the other and then took it in return.  They moved in silence, the words echoing around inside their head.  And when they finally reached the point of no return, Princess Penelope really had her work cut out for her, running around the treasury trying to capture all the errant ‘I love you’s and stuff them into the chest before they escaped Abby’s lips.

“I am really going to miss this,” whispered Nick, when they could finally breathe again.  He slipped out of her and moved beside her again.

“Well, in a couple of days, you were going to be missing it anyway,” said Abby with a smile.  “Girl stuff.”

“Oh,” said Nick, with a grimace.  He didn’t like to talk about that…or even think about it.

Abby laughed.  “Yeah, I figure a thousand miles should be enough distance.”

Nick nuzzled her nose with his.  “You nut,” he said, and dropped gentle kisses on her forehead and eyelids.  Then he cradled her in his arms and went to sleep.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Tammy couldn’t type fast enough.  She wanted to get it all down while it was still clear in her head.  She had so many hits on her Instant Messenger when she got home, that she couldn’t get to them all.  Finally, she told each one of them to go to the message board, she’d post it all there and she shut off the Messenger. 

She wrote it all out in chronological order.  She tried to keep the emotion out of it, tried to limit the number of ‘omigod’s and exclamation marks.  But how could you write a sentence like ‘AJ kissed me’ and not have a few exclamation marks?  It was actually kind of insulting to him otherwise, she thought.

She was so wrapped up in her own experiences with Nick and the boys that she almost forgot to talk about Abby.  She put it at the very end.

And Nick’s wife, Abby, she is the best.  She didn’t mind at all that he was doing this.  She even thanked me for having her along, said that I didn’t have to.  I could have had him all to myself.  LOL!! Can you imagine that?  Anyway, she was really nice and she showed me a picture of them from their wedding.  Kevin took it.  It’s going to be in People magazine next week.  She told me some stuff about the wedding which I’ll share tomorrow, because I’m really tired right now and I want to get to bed.  But first, I want to say this.  There have been some nasty people out there for the last couple of days spreading rumors and saying things that just aren’t true.  I hope the meanness will stop when I tell you that ABBY IS NOT PREGNANT!!!!  She told me so herself.

Tammy hit Enter and went to bed to hug her pillow and relive the evening yet again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

And in Chicago, Ronni sat up in bed.  It was nearly one o’clock, but she couldn’t sleep.  James was out like a light, snoring softly beside her.  Ronni leaned over and kissed his shoulder.  Man, he had been good tonight!  She went down to the kitchen and got a glass of wine.  Wonder what’s going on in cyberspace, she asked herself with a smile, settling in front of her computer.  She wasn’t smiling for long.
Chapter 89 by old_archive
Abby woke up at her usual time the next morning, but she didn’t get up.  She snuck a glance at the bedside clock and pretended to sleep.  She did not know how to say goodbye to him.  Feigning sleep and hoping for a goodbye kiss dropped on her forehead didn’t seem the epitome of ‘suck it up and go on’, but she thought maybe it was all she could manage at this point.  A farewell scene in front of…well, therein lay the problem, didn’t it?...she didn’t know who it would be in front of…or how many.  But someone would be knocking on that door…coming to get him…to take him away to Montreal…to take him away.  Abby whimpered involuntarily.  She pressed her lips together, hoping he hadn’t heard.

“Mmmhhm.”  Next to her, Nick rolled over and sighed.  She waited.  Then she heard him wake up. She felt him look at her.  She kept her eyes tightly closed.

“Abby.”

He whispered it softly, not wanting to wake her if she were asleep, not sure if he wanted her to be awake or asleep.  He would feel like the world’s biggest coward if he slipped out of the room…out of her life…without waking her, but it would be the easiest way.  He wasn’t sure he could handle a tearful farewell…and he wasn’t thinking of Abby, he was thinking of himself.  He just wasn’t sure how he was going to say goodbye to her, how he was going to let her go.  A tiny sound escaped him.  He pressed his lips together, hoping she hadn’t heard.

He crept out of the bed, careful to tuck the covers around her so that the cool air couldn’t get in.  He went and stood under the shower, willing the tears to stay back.  He cursed Kevin for having taught him that it was okay for a man to cry.  What did he have to do here? he asked himself.  What was his job?  He tried to push all the emotion out of the way and think rationally. 

A deal is a deal.

That’s right.  A deal is a deal.

So what was the deal?  The deal was that they would get married and then live separate lives.  Was that the deal?  He wasn’t sure.  The deal was that they would get married…that much he knew.  So why did they do that again?  He did it so he wouldn’t ever have to date again.  And she did it…to get her mother off her back…so she wouldn’t ever have to date again.  Okay.  Okay.  Okay.  They were on the same page. 

And they were going to live separate lives.  Nick sighed.  And then he brightened.  But be friends forever…they were going to be friends forever…it said so, right inside his wedding ring.  Aw shit, he thought, how fucked up is this?  The deal is engraved inside my wedding ring. 

Options, what are the options?  Nick knew he was running out of time.  Think faster, he told himself.  Yeah, right, that would help.  Focus, you idiot!  Nick took two deep, calming breaths.  Options.  Keep her here or let her go.  Nick sighed.  Yes, he guessed it came down to those choices. 

And so there was no option at all.  He had to let her go.  He had to let her get back to her life.  And he knew that that meant he could get back to his life too.  So he had to let her go.  And he knew that.  He just didn’t know how to do that.

Nick dried himself off and wrapped the towel around his waist.  He wiped the steam from the mirror with a facecloth.  He wasn’t going to bother to shave yet.  He flexed his muscles and admired his physique.  He’d come a long way in the last nine months.  He still had to work at it and he still hated it, but he could see the payoff.  He looked better and he felt better.

Nick knew he was stalling. He grabbed his toothbrush and the rest of his stuff and put them in his toiletry kit.  He picked up his watch from the counter and looked at it.  It was time to get going.

He opened the door and stepped out of the bathroom.

“Mornin’” said Abby, as she brushed past him into the bathroom, closing the door.

Nick pulled on sweatpants and a hooded shirt.  He didn’t need to look good.  He was just going to the bus.  He shoved his kit into the suitcase and zipped it shut.  He looked over at Abby’s suitcase, standing by the window, looking lonely.

Snap out of it, Carter, he told himself.  Luggage does not get lonely.  You’d better put a smile on your face and do this right.  Think of her.  You have to send her away thinking she did the right thing here.  You can’t put any pressure on her, either negatively or positively.  Friends forever, remember?  Now suck it up.  He turned as he heard the bathroom door open.

“Hey there,” he whispered, moving to her.  He kissed her softly on the mouth.  “Did you sleep well?”

No, thought Abby, I didn’t even try to sleep.  I spent the night breathing you in.

She nodded and smiled.  “How about you?”

Nick nodded back.

Abby had spent the time while Nick was in the shower having many of the same thoughts he had and reaching the same conclusion…that she had to let him go, she just didn’t know how.  She’d raced into the bathroom because she at least wanted to do this with brushed hair and fresh breath. And while she was there, she discovered that her period had arrived.  And in so doing, the hated monthly event saved her.  Because it told her mind that she couldn’t stay.  She couldn’t even begin to imagine being on that bus with those three men and having to deal with it and them.  She had to go home.

Abby reached up and stroked Nick’s face.  “You all packed?” 

“Yeah, I think I got everything.”  Nick ducked back into the bathroom for another check…and a deep breath.

“Abby,” he said when he came out, “about the Internet…”

“I’ll stay off it,” she said.

“No, no,” he said, shaking his head, “that’s not what I’m saying.  I’m saying that…there’ll be rumors…there’ll always be rumors…”

Abby nodded.  She knew what he meant. 

“…and…” he continued, “I just want you to…not believe them.  Check with me first.  They say some mean things and they say some stupid things.  And I don’t want either of us to get hurt because we believed something that wasn’t true.”  Nick tried to shut himself up.  He hadn’t meant to take the serious route.

Abby helped him out.  “So that whole ‘you and Tammy are engaged’ thing, I can ignore that?”

Nick grinned at her and shook his head.  Then he raised his eyebrows and pointed his finger at her, “Now that’s the kind of thing that makes me spit on my computer.”

A sharp knock made them both turn to the door.  Nick went and opened it.  Abby moved to the window.  Terence stood in the hallway, looking like he wasn’t getting paid enough for what he had to do now.

“Ready, Boss?” he asked.  He was glad to see that Nick was smiling.  Terence looked past him into the room.  Abby was standing by the window.  She was smiling too.  Good.  Let’s keep that going for the next thirty seconds.  Terence walked past Nick and picked up his suitcase. “This it?”

Nick nodded, not trusting himself to speak.  He looked at Terence and a look of panic crossed his eyes.  Help me!

Terence did.  He nodded brusquely at the door.  Come on, it’s time to go.  He didn’t mind being the bad guy. 

Nick couldn’t seem to make his feet move.  He looked over at Abby.  She raised a hand and waggled her fingers at him.

“Email me, Cupcake,” she whispered, drawing on strength she didn’t know she had.

“I will, Baby,” said Nick, waving back.  Then he walked out the door. 

“Bye, Abby,” whispered Terence, pulling the door shut.

Abby nodded goodbye to Terence because she couldn’t speak.  All she could do was breathe.  In and out.  In and out.  Breathe.  In and out.  Then the door closed.  Her hands flew up to her mouth to stifle the sob.

She turned to face the window, taking great gulps of air as she tried to push down the pain.  She shook her head…once…twice.  Stop it, stop it, she told the tears.  Stay back.  She wrapped her arms tightly around herself, holding herself together, holding her heart in her chest.  She stood that way for five long minutes, gathering herself together, getting ready to go on with her life.  Finally, with a deep sigh, she knew she was okay.

Abby went to the bed and picked up the phone.  She dialed the concierge and told him to get her on the first flight to Chicago.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Terence followed Nick up the hall to the elevators.  The set of the younger man’s shoulders told the bodyguard that conversation would not be welcome.  Nick stabbed at the elevator button.  He moved from one foot to the other and then back.  He poked the button again.  Terence stood silently behind him with the suitcase.

The  elevator arrived and they got on.  Both breathed a sigh of relief.  Almost there!  But then the elevator stopped at the fifth floor.  Terence went into defensive mode, ready to block entry to anyone who looked like a fan.  Two elderly ladies, one of whom was cradling a miniature poodle wearing a tartan vest and a matching tam, stood waiting to board.  Terence’s intimidating presence in the doorway made them back up a step.  “Ladies,” he said with a smile, holding the door and motioning them aboard.  They entered with trepidation but relaxed a little when they saw the young, blond man in the back corner.  Terence hit the button and the door closed.  The ladies sent sideways glances at each other and huddled together as far away from the large black man as they could. 

Terence sighed inwardly.  His size was intimating enough to most people…and he hoped that some day his color wouldn’t be such a fear factor to mainstream American society…but until then he was at least happy he had a profession where his size was an asset.  When he shadowed the Backstreet Boys, he was treated like a bodyguard by the local police.  When he guarded black performers, he was treated like a pimp and a drug dealer.  Terence smiled at the two ladies and nodded at the dog, who wagged its tail and seemed to nod back.  Apparently, dogs were colorblind.

“Cute dog,” said Terence softly.

”Thank you,” said one of the ladies.  “Her name is Fifi.”

The other lady edged closer to her friend and gave her a warning glance, as if Terence could somehow use the dog’s name to ferret out their home address and then come and rape and rob them in the night.

Nick noticed none of this.  He stared at the control panel as if he were trying to memorize it.  His brain was functioning on a flat line, sending a loud humming signal out with the overlaid refrain, AbbyAbbyAbbyAbby…

The bounce of the elevator halting at the ground floor brought him out of his reverie.  The doors slid open and the two old ladies got off.  Where had they come from, wondered Nick.

“The guys are in the dining room having breakfast before we leave,” said Terence, motioning Nick forward.  “I’ll just get this on the bus and then I’ll join you.”

Nick stood in the center of the lobby.  He didn’t move.  Terence gave him a small push in the middle of his back and propelled him forward.  Without a word, Nick’s body obeyed and moved into the dining room.  Terence followed him until he was sure Nick would go the right way.

“Yo. Nick, over here!”  AJ called from a table by the window.

Nick moved like a robot.  Kevin raised his bushy eyebrows at Terence in question.  Behind Nick, Terence shook his head slowly.

“Sit down, L’il Bro,” said Kevin, sending out a telepathic signal to the others.  They had all seen Terence’s silent comment and they could see Nick…so they were already on the same page as Kevin.

“Would you like a menu, Sir?”  A waitress glided up to the table.  Nick looked at her blankly, as if trying to identify the species.  He didn’t reach for the menu.

“He’ll have two eggs, over easy, with ham and home fries,” said Brian who had spent over a decade on the road with the silent, blond man.

“Whole wheat toast,” threw in Howie.

“Orange juice,” added Kevin.

“And coffee,” finished AJ.  “You better bring that now.”

The waitress departed and there was silence for a moment.  Nick didn’t seem to notice.  He stared at the cutlery in front of him.  He picked up a spoon and played with it idly.

“So…Montreal,” said Kevin.

“Yeah,” said Howie.  “Going back to Canada.”  The Boys loved going to Canada.  They had hit it big there, way back in the early days…long before they’d become popular in their own country.  And every single had become a hit there!  Hell, they’d even made I Promise You a hit there and it had never been released as a single.  The Boys knew that this time around they’d sold out every Canadian city they were going to visit, two in Montreal…and three in Toronto!

“I wonder if it will take longer at the border these days,” mused Brian.  New security regulations had made the tour organizers factor in a couple of extra hours to every leg of the journey that crossed the border.

The waitress reappeared and set a glass of juice and a cup of coffee in front of Nick.

“Thank you,” said AJ, when he saw that his friend wasn’t going to respond, wasn’t even aware that she was there.

The four men looked at each other.  They knew that Nick had a very tenuous hold on his emotions right now.  These men had heart.  They were creative spirits and laid their feelings out in their music.  They bared their souls to the world and they weren’t afraid to show honest emotion.  Brian and Howie were more reserved, or maybe just less inclined to cry.  All of AJ’s emotions were intense, whether it be joy, anger, sadness or despair.  Kevin believed that the ability to cry made him more of a man, not less, and he had passed that lesson on to his youngest brother.  If Nick lost it here, the others would hold him together and they would certainly not think less of him.

“Drink your juice, Nicky,” said Kevin in an even voice.  “I don’t think the border will be a problem,” he added to the others.

They all breathed a sigh of relief as Nick picked up the glass and drained it in one swallow.  He set down the glass and reached for the cream pitcher.  Howie shoved the rack of sugar packets over to him. 

Nick looked up at them and blinked twice, almost as if he’d just realized they were in the room.  He looked from one to the next and then he nodded.  I’ll be okay.  Then he nodded again.  Really. He picked up the pitcher and poured some cream into his coffee.
Chapter 90 by old_archive
They carried on meaningless conversation until their food arrived and then they fell silent, enjoying the hot meal, fuelling their bodies for the day ahead.  Nick gradually joined in the conversation, a word here and there, nothing more.  The others carefully avoided mentioning Abby and kept the talk centred around the tour.

“Well, I guess we’d better be heading out,” said Kevin.  “It’s almost eight.”

Nick’s head snapped up.  He looked around him in panic.  Omigod, he’d never even thought.  What if Abby came down for breakfast?  His heart started pounding.  He couldn’t do this in public.  He had to get out of here.  He stood up.

Terence was beside him in an instant.  “Ready to get on the bus, Boss?”

Nick didn’t answer him, just headed for the door.  Terence looked at Kevin.  Kevin waved him away.  Yeah, get him out of here.

When he was gone, the other four were silent for a moment.  Then Brian said softly, “I remember how hard it was the first time.”

“It’s still hard,” murmured Kevin.

They were silent for another moment. 

“Man, I am so glad I’m not Terence today,” said AJ in an attempt to lighten the mood.

Howie laughed.  “Ain’t that the truth?”

“Hear, hear,” said Kevin, joining in the laughter.

“It’s gonna be a long, long day,” said Brian in his Donald Duck voice.  The four men laughed.

Kevin stood up, “Well, let’s get this show on the road.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby’s show did not get on the road as smoothly as the boys.  Maybe I need an entourage, she thought, as she cooled her heels at Logan Airport.  Someone to look after the details, so she could just sail through.  Maybe a personal assistant like Mary.  Abby laughed to herself.  Yeah, right.

Abby had met Mary when she’d visited Nick in California at New Year’s.  She was a very nice woman and had been very kind, telling Abby that whatever she needed Mary to do, she would do, even when she was home in Chicago.  Here’s my cell number, my fax, my email…

Abby had wondered at the look on Nick’s face, a combination of awe and surprise.  He had explained later that Mary had hated Ronni and wouldn’t do anything for her.  Abby had accepted that explanation and changed the subject.  She didn’t want to talk about Ronni.  Neither did Nick, so he’d been happy to move on to other topics.

Mary could have made things easier here, thought Abby.  Of course, she would have had to have some warning before she could work her magic.  The concierge had done pretty well, Abby guessed.  She was on United Airlines Flight 531, departing Boston at 10:15 am, and arriving Chicago at noon.  Abby had packed her things and headed for the airport.  If there was waiting to be done, she’d rather do it within sight of the plane.

She thought she would have lots of time, but traffic was bad and she thought she might miss her flight.  On the contrary, she found that the flight had been delayed on its incoming journey and she would have lots of time.  The plane wouldn’t be leaving until after 11:00 and that would get her into O’Hare around one.  She factored in luggage and car ride and figured she’d be at the apartment around two…assuming she could get a cab.  This is where Mary would have come in handy, she thought.  She could have arranged for a car.

Abby decided she’d better eat something now.  She had no food at the apartment and she knew that the first thing she was going to have to do anyway was go and see her parents.  She sat in the airport coffee shop, watching the travelers go back and forth, thinking she really should call her mother.  She had some soup and a sandwich and was on her second cup of tea before she finished debating with herself and pulled out her cell phone.  She got Mrs. Smith and informed her to set an extra place at dinner tonight.  Miss Abigail would be home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick climbed onto the bus and disappeared into his room at the back, closing the door.  That was fine with Terence.  He’d been with Nick for a long time; he even went with him on his two solo outings.  He knew the young man pretty well.  Nick wouldn’t be in there all day.  He’d come out and dull his pain with a couple of hours at the video game controls.  Barring any difficulties, they’d be at the hotel in Montreal by four o’clock.  Tomorrow was a pretty full day of interviews, rehearsal, concert, etc., but there was nothing scheduled for tonight.  Nick would either stay in his hotel room and drink himself into a stupor or go out and party hearty, but Terence figured there’d be alcohol involved to some extent. 

Drowning his sorrows.  That was what Nick did.  But it seemed to work, mused the bodyguard.  He hardly ever had a hangover and he always got up with a new attitude.  Of course, this time he didn’t need a new attitude.  This time, he wasn’t getting over someone dumping him, or having to dump her because she was using him.  Terence hadn’t met the girl Nick had been with before Abby, but he knew there’d been one.  He wondered who had ended it and how much alcohol it had taken to get her out of his system.

When Nick reappeared, he nodded at Terence and opened his laptop.  He fiddled for a bit and then typed a few lines.  Email, guessed Terence.  Nick closed the computer and stood up.

“Terence, I want you to remind me every day to send an email to Abby,” he said.

What the…?  Terence was dumbfounded.  Nick needed to be reminded to send an email to his wife?  And why not just phone her?  Nick read the questions on the other man’s face.

“Um…you know how it gets on tour, shit starts happening and your life ain’t your own.  I just don’t want to miss a day.”

“Okay, Boss,” said Terence, not sounding convinced.  “You can always phone her if you miss one.”

“We’re not good on the phone,” said Nick.  “And it’s hard to connect…you know, time zones and concert schedules and shit like that.”

“Okay,” said Terence.  “I’ll remind you.”  Then he grinned.  “And we pass through Chicago in six weeks.”

Nick smiled.  “Yeah…yeah, we do.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

I’m on the bus to Montreal.  You are probably in the air right now.  Consider this your welcome home email.  I know you moved your computer over to the apartment, so I guess that means you’re all moved out of the house.  But are you going to see your parents tonight…maybe stay with them?  You won’t have any food in the apartment, will you?  I guess you could phone out for a pizza or something.

I guess I should stop babbling.  You’ll know what to do.  You don’t need me to take care of you.

Thanks for coming on tour with me.  I’m glad you got to know the fellas and they got to know you. 

Your husband (I like saying that)
Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby read the email and smiled.  She had gone to the apartment from the airport, but she hadn’t checked her email.  She’d grabbed her car keys and headed for the grocery store.  She stocked up on staple items and some fresh fruit and vegetables.  She put it all away and then straightened a cushion here and a plant there.  She realized that she was just putting in time, not wanting to face her mother until her father was there too.  Finally, she plucked up her courage and headed out.

Mrs. Smith answered the door and threw her arms around Abby.  “Oh, Miss Abigail, I’m so happy for you,” she said.

“Thank you, Mrs. Smith,” said Abby sincerely.  “I’m very happy.”

“Come in, come in,” said the housekeeper, letting her go.  “Your mother is in the living room.  She’s expecting you.”

“Where’s Daddy?” whispered Abby.

“He’s there too,” nodded Mrs. Smith, giving Abby a reassuring pat on the hand.

Abby entered the living room.  She stopped inside the door and looked around.  Nothing was changed and yet everything was changed.  Daddy was mixing drinks at the bar cart near the fireplace.  Mother was in her chair.  At least, Abby assumed she was.  The big wingback chair didn’t face the door.  Abby felt her knees getting weak.

Snap out of it! she told herself.  You’re a married woman now.  You’re not meek little Abigail Fremont, bowing to your mother’s will at every turn.  You’re a grown-up, an adult, a married woman. 

“Hello Mother…Daddy,” she said, and wished her voice didn’t sound like a twelve year old’s who’d just been caught sneaking cookies.

John Fremont turned from where he was standing at the fireplace.  Sharon stood up from her chair.  The three remained frozen in a tableau for several very long moments.  Abby waited for her father to move, and was surprised that it was her mother who came toward her with her arms outstretched.  Abby stepped into them and her mother hugged her tightly.  “Congratulations,” whispered Sharon, in an emotion-filled voice that Abby wasn’t expecting. 

“Thank you,” Abby whispered back.  “I’m sorry I…”

“No,” said her mother, stepping back.  “Don’t be sorry.”

Abby looked over at her father who was waiting to greet her.  Who was this woman and what had he done with her mother?  John Fremont pulled his daughter into his arms and hugged her fiercely.  When he stepped back, he wiped a tear from his eye.  “I’m happy for you, Honey,” he said.

Abby was dumbfounded.  Wow!  Someone had worked their magic here this week.  This was not at all what she was expecting.  Where were the recriminations?  Where was the chastisement?  Where was the migraine?

Sharon read her daughter’s mind.  “Oh, don’t fool yourself that you’re off the hook for the complete rearrangement of all the plans,” she said crisply.  “But you can thank Jeannette Fenton for stopping me from coming after the two of you with a machete.”

Abby laughed and accepted a glass of wine from her father.  She perched on the edge of the sofa. Her mother returned to her chair. 

“I was pretty upset the first day…” her mother continued.  A snort from her father’s direction led Abby to believe that ‘pretty upset’ might be a bit of an understatement.  “…but Jeannette calmed me down and said that we could do what they did for James and Veronica…still have the reception, but call it a party instead.  Of course, we won’t want to wait until September for that, so you are going to have to find out from Nick when he can come to do this.  He originally said sometime in June would work.”  Sharon went into organizational mode.  “It would actually be moving things up rather than back, so it wont be a prob…”

John Fremont cut his wife off.  “I’m sure it will all work out,” he said, “but right now, I want to propose a toast.  To Abigail and Nick…our sincere best wishes for a long and happy marriage.”

“Thank you, Daddy,” said Abby and all the emotion that she’d fought off during the day overwhelmed her and tears flowed down her cheeks.

“Abigail?” asked her mother in concern.

Abby shook her head.  “It’s okay.  They’re happy tears.  It’s just been a bit of an emotional day.”

Sharon nodded.  She understood.  “Well, here’s to you both.”  She raised her glass in salute.  Then she looked at her watch.  “Now, Mrs. Smith didn’t have a lot of notice, but I’m sure she’ll have worked up one of your favorites.”  She rose to her feet.

Abby stood up.  “After a week on the road, any home cooking would be good,” she said.

Sharon sniffed at the phrase ‘on the road’ and led the way into the dining room.
Chapter 91 by old_archive
It wasn’t as easy as that, of course.  Abby’s mother had taken a lot more mollifying than she was letting on.  Jeannette Fenton had really had her work cut out for her.  And John hadn’t been that much help, because he had concerns of his own.  The pre-nuptial agreement hadn’t been signed.  Abby’s father had spent the last few days with lawyers going over the laws in Georgia, Illinois and California.  California was one of the nine states with Community Property laws.  Georgia and Illinois were not.  They were married in Atlanta, (John thanked the Lord they hadn’t run off to Vegas, as Nevada was another community property state) but they resided in either Illinois or California…or maybe even Florida.  John had added that to the list.

As much as he had a sincere faith in Nick and Abigail and their love, he had an even deeper faith in the details of corporate law.  He had his lawyers working on a sort of post-nuptial agreement, one that he hoped he could get Nick to sign.  There was nothing he could do about the trust fund…it was too late for that.  Damn his father and his stupid male chauvinist attitude!  Nick would get half of that as long as he stayed with her for at least five years.  But the stock in the company was a whole different matter…and the fact that Abigail was sole heir to not only her father’s and mother’s estates, but her Aunt Penelope’s as well…unless his scatterbrained sister had changed her will and left everything to some crazy cause like homeless cats, thought John

He tried to bring the matter up at dinner.  He decided, in advance, that he was going to drop the conversation as soon as Abigail started taking offense.  He would come back to it later, if he must…as he must, it had to be dealt with…but he wasn’t going to ruin the homecoming.

Sharon demanded details of the wedding.  Abby provided them and showed the pictures.  John stared at the picture of his baby in a wedding dress gazing adoringly at her new husband.  He stared at it for a long moment before he nodded and passed it back.  “Beautiful,” he said, with a catch in his voice.

“Perfect,” said Sharon under her breath.  Then she looked up.  “The dress is perfect,” she said.  “It’s plain enough that Abigail can wear it to the wedding reception and it won’t look out of place.  Nick can wear that suit too, although…” she peered at the photo, “…is that the same one he wore to the engagement party?”

Abby exchanged a look with her father.  “Yes, Mother, it is.  But I think that’s okay, don’t you?”

“Of course,” said Sharon, waving her hand through the air.  “No one looks at the groom anyway!”

Abby laughed out loud.  “Everyone looks at this groom, Mother.  He’s beautiful.”

“So he is,” agreed her mother.  “So he is.  So about this Leighanne…?”

Abby described the ceremony and the reception and the wedding gift.  Then she spent twenty minutes discussing business with her father…the publishing business.  He had short to-the-point questions and she had short, direct answers.  “I’ll get Bob Foster on it tomorrow,” he said.

“No, Daddy, it’s okay.  I can take care of it.  I know what I’m doing.”

It was the opening John was looking for.  “Well, Honey, if that were the case, I don’t think you would have left your business affairs so up in the air and at risk…”

Abby’s spine stiffened.  “Please define…’at risk’,” she said through pinched lips.

“Now, Honey, don’t get all in an uproar.  It’s just that business is business and…”

“He didn’t marry me for my money, Daddy,” said Abby shortly.

“I know that.  I know that.  But the fact is that he did marry you and so…”

“In fact, guess what, Daddy!  Mother!  You’re going to get a good laugh out of this,” said Abby.  She looked from one to the other.  “Nick had no idea how much I was worth…and he was a little pissed, pardon the expression, when he found out.  He wants to be the breadwinner, he says.”

Her parents looked at each other and then at her.  Then back to each other.  Then back to her.

“Hard to believe, I know.  That someone would want to marry me for me…and not for my trust fund.”  Abby laughed and then shook her head.  “And I only told him about the trust fund.  He still doesn’t know about the rest of it.”

Good, thought John, maybe there’s still time.

She loves him, thought Sharon.  Please God, don’t let him hurt her.  And I really must talk to her about her language.  I don’t ‘pardon the expression’!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby put her hands over the keyboard.  Nick, she thought, I miss you.  I miss being in your arms.  I miss your smile.  I miss…

Okay, let’s get over this, Abigail Charlotte Fremont-Carter, right now!  Or you will be sending him some god-awful emotion-packed response that neither of you wants or needs.  And that definitely is not part of the deal.

A deal is a deal.

Boy, thought Abby!  Daddy sure wanted to make something of that!  It unnerved her a little, but she understood.  She believed that her father sincerely trusted that she and Nick would be together forever.  But just in case… there was the family fortune to be considered.  And the family fortune grew larger every day because none of them was in the habit of jetting off to exotic locations or wasting money on frivolous things.  It would never occur to them, for example, that pets needed clothing or that a birthday cake should cost $150.00. 

Dear Nick,

Abby stared at it for awhile and then got up from the computer and walked away from it.  She went to the kitchen and made herself a cup of tea.  She wandered around the apartment, thinking about the things she had done and the things she still had to do.

Her parents had wanted her to stay over at the house tonight, but she had demurred.  They fussed, but she insisted.  I want to go home, she said.  It saddened them both to realize that ‘home’ for her didn’t mean their house anymore.  She left amid hugs and promises to see them again soon.  Her mother reminded her to talk to Nick about a date for the “reception” and her father said he was happy for her.  But the sentence that she carried away with her, the one that meant the most, the one that made her think that maybe some day, far down the line, she might actually understand her mother, was the last whispered comment.

“May I read one of your stories?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Abby re-read the email from him.  She tried not to dwell on the line…you don’t need me to take care of you…oh, if you only knew, she thought and then slapped herself mentally.  She pulled out her datebook and set it beside her computer.  There was nothing in it since last week.  She had not made future plans.  She’d been afraid to.  She wasn’t a superstitious person by nature, but she had just had the feeling that if she wrote any plans in her datebook for after the wedding, it would somehow curse her and the wedding would not take place.  She clicked out of her email and went to the Internet.  She found backstreet.net and recorded all the dates of the tour, writing in each section the distant city that her husband would be in.  She paused lovingly over the beginning of May where she wrote Chicago in big, bold letters.  She thought about drawing a heart around it, but decided against it.  It seemed childish…and also foolish…what if Nick saw her datebook when he was here.

When he was here…

Abby almost lost it there, but pulled herself back.  A deal is a deal.  It had been so hard to say goodbye to him this morning, but time would sort that out, she was sure.  They had managed it before.  Of course, I wasn’t in love with him before, she thought and then told herself off again.  Give it some time.  Tomorrow, you get back into the swing of things…back to the hospital and the school, back to Committee meetings, back to writing. 

Abby glanced over at the pages of notes and story bits that she had emailed herself from the road.  She had printed them off as soon as she’d come home from her parents.  Yes, back to writing, she thought.  She picked up the pages and sorted through them.  Then she set them aside.  First, she had to answer Nick’s email and update her appointment book.  Then she could get to Princess Penelope and her adventures.

Abby penciled in her engagements for the coming week.  One of them was with Bob Foster, her father’s lawyer.  John Fremont insisted that, if nothing else, Abby needed a will.  She agreed to go see his lawyer, because she knew he was right.  As soon as she agreed, John phoned Bob at home and made the appointment.  Then he backed off completely.  It was a good first step, he thought.

Abby knew exactly what her father was doing.  And she could see why.  He had the corporation to protect.  And his daughter.  He wanted to protect his daughter, as well.  She could see that.  Abby laughed to herself.  And, of course, it was a little difficult for her parents to get their heads around the concept that someone had married Abby for a reason other than money.  But he had, she thought.  Nick hadn’t married her for love, but he also hadn’t married her for money.  He didn’t even know how much she was worth.  But somebody was about to tell him.  Somebody was about to tell the world.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni fumed for a whole day after Tammy’s gushing missive hit the Internet.  Ironically, the announcement that the rumor was false had fueled as much discussion and speculation as the rumor itself.  Ronni read it all carefully, searching for some innocent comment or question that could make her take up the cause and push it in another direction.

God, these people should get a life, she said to herself over and over as she read the postings.  She couldn’t believe how big a part of people’s lives this all was.  Sure, she was spending a good part of her day on it lately, but that was for a reason.

Veronica had also spent a good deal of time cultivating her mother-in-law this past week.  She had talked to her on the phone almost daily and had gone to lunch with her once.  She had been polite and pleasant and had expressed interest in Jeannette and her doings.  And she got the information that Sharon Fremont had nearly stroked out over the elopement but was now happily engaged on turning the now-defunct reception into the party-of-the-century.  John Fremont was another story.  He was as happy as could be for his daughter, but he had misgivings about the monetary end of things.  Just as Sharon had rigid guidelines for social protocol, so too did her husband like all the financial i’s dotted and t’s crossed.

Ronni had massaged some information out of James one night, after she’d screwed his brains out.  James had taken to sending out for a sandwich before he left the office these days because he never knew what was waiting for him at home…but it usually wasn’t a hot meal.  Something had Ronni supercharged this week.  He’d barely get his briefcase set down before she’d come at him, wearing Lord only knew what, if anything, and start plucking at his clothes.  They’d made love all over the house, standing up, sitting down, draped over various pieces of furniture.  Ronni said she wanted to do it in every room.  James was glad they hadn’t bought a bigger house.

Ronni ambushed him one night, wearing nothing but an apron, and they made love in the kitchen. James didn’t see how it could be comfortable for Ronni, splayed out like that on the hard oak table, but she didn’t seem to mind.  Afterward, they went to bed and cuddled.  This was another new aspect of Ronni.  After the mind-blowing sex, she suddenly wanted to snuggle up and chat.  Before now, they’d usually turned their backs to each other and gone to sleep.  James had a feeling that Ronni got up again after he fell asleep and watched television for awhile.  He thought it was sweet of her to let him sleep.

“I had lunch with your mother today,” began Ronni, when they were settled in each other’s arms.

“That’s nice,” said James.  “I’m glad you’re getting along.”

“Well, why wouldn’t we?” purred Ronni.  “We both love you.”  She ran her fingernails over his chest.  “She’s had quite the week, I must say, pulling Sharon back from the brink.”

James laughed.  The night before, Ronni had done a scathing impersonation of Sharon Fremont receiving the news of the elopement.  He had an uncomfortable moment when he wondered if his own mother had reacted the same way the previous June.  “Sharon will survive,” said James.  “She’ll find a way to turn it into a social triumph.”

Ronni laughed along with him.  “Of course, she will.  She’s Sharon Fremont.  I’m not so sure about John, though.”

“Oh?” said James.  “You mean because he’s lost his only daughter.  He always doted on Abigail.”

“Well, you know,” began Ronni.  She chose her words very carefully.  “This guy Ducky married, this Backstreet Boy, he’s got money, I’m sure.  I mean, he’s rich, right?”

“I guess so,” said James, “but there’s no way he’s as rich as Abigail…at least as rich as Abigail will be one day.”

“Right,” said Ronni, “so I guess her dad is just a little bent out of shape…you know, because maybe he married her for her money or something.  I mean, come on James, this is Ducky we’re talking about.  It has to cross people’s minds that there was more than true love behind this.”

“I don’t know,” said James.  “They looked pretty happy together at the engagement party.  Oww!”

“Sorry, love,” said Ronni, “didn’t mean to scratch.  Anyway, according to your mother, Sharon says that the pre-nup didn’t get signed and John is fit to be tied.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said James, inhaling sharply.  Ronni’s fingers were doing interesting things to his nether regions.  “He can’t touch her money.  Anything she had before they got married is hers.  It’s only what she accrues from here on in that would be an issue.  And Illinois isn’t a community property state.  He’s probably worried about the trust fund, but there’s nothing he can do about that now.”

“Trust fund?” cooed Ronni, dropping kisses on his chest and licking his nipples.  Her hand massaged his testicles gently.

“That’s the business that John gave me when I started out…managing Abigail’s trust fund…and her aunt’s.”

“Mmm,” said Ronni, rising up and moving over him.  “And he can’t do anything about that?  He can’t protect her?”  She raked her fingernails lightly down his chest.

“The trust funds were set up by her grandfather shortly before he died.  The old man wanted to protect the women, which in his mind, meant getting them married off.  So he set up the trust funds so that they could have the interest and only get the principal when they were married.  The day Abigail got married, she inherited the principal.  Her father has no control over it any more.  I’m hoping she’ll still retain the company to manage it for her.”  James tipped his head back and closed his eyes as Ronni took him in both her hands and pumped him gently.

“Oh, I’m sure she will, Darling.  You’ve done a good job for her.  I’ll put in a good word with her, if you’d like.”

“No, you’d better not.  I’ve said more than I should have already.”

“Oh, Darling, you silly boy.  I’ll never be indiscreet.  Come on now, if you can’t trust your wife, who can you trust?”  Ronni bent down and put her head over her husband.  James gasped with pleasure and raised his hips.  He put his hands in her hair and bit his lip.

And Ronni sucked him until he came in her mouth.  You don’t have to do that, he moaned, but she knew that he liked it, even though he felt guilty for letting her do it.  It was her secret weapon.
Chapter 92 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

How's Montreal? Or how was it? I'm going to have to get used to this again. I will picture you in one city when I write to you, but you might be in a different one when you read it. Not that it matters...okay, now I'm the one that's babbling!! LOL!!

I enjoyed being with you and the guys. Terence and Patrick were very nice. Please thank them again for me. Hug all the boys...well, maybe not...I don't know what you guys are used to. It might frighten them!! LOL!!

Seriously, I learned a lot about you during the past week, about the things you do and what's important to you. I learned that touring isn't a big playtime. It's hard work with lots of anxiety and pressure in the middle of it and then some more hard work. When you need to vent, remember that you have a wife in Chicago with big ears.

Let me rephrase...LOL!!

Take care,
DW (Da Wife)
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"When are we getting in?" asked Nick.

Terence looked at his watch. "Half hour, maybe. Forty-five minutes."

"I got time to email Abby?"

"Yeah, sure. Go ahead."

Nick lifted the lid on his laptop and settled down on the bench. Terence bent his head over a magazine, but he kept an eye on the younger man. Terence couldn't figure this out.

When Nick left Abby in Boston, a week ago, he was so distraught, he couldn't speak. That was natural, figured Terence. He'd just gotten married and now he was leaving his wife to go on tour. Who wouldn't be distraught? But Nick's recovery had been amazing. He bounced back and went on with the tour, almost as if Abby didn't exist. He emailed her every day and she emailed him every day, Terence knew. Nick would snort with laughter when he read her messages. Sometimes the messages were long, almost like letters, sometimes short notes. But only one a day. And then Nick would bounce off the bus and get ready to make music...or party with the guys or do interviews...meet the fans...it didn't matter, Nick was up for all of it.

They'd all noticed. Kevin had taken Terence aside and asked him if everything was okay with Nick. The fellas were kind of worried that he was sublimating his need for Abby and was going to blow apart. He never mentioned her and they didn't like to bring her up. Terence replied that they were in contact every day and that he seemed fine. That seemed to satisfy Kevin.

Gradually, the wedding talk died down. Nick wasn't forthcoming with any details in interviews. He wanted to talk about the music. He passed off the congratulations with a ‘thank you, I'm very happy' and then turned it back on the interviewer either by asking a question of his own or making a comment to one of the other guys, which brought them into the conversation. Since Nick hadn't married anyone in the entertainment world, it wasn't a big story anyway, and soon they didn't bother to ask.

Until Cincinnati.

Until Good Morning Tri-State.

Until Ross Davis.

Ross Davis was one of the hosts for the Cincinnati morning show. He didn't want to be a host for a Cincinnati morning show. He wanted to be a star. He was always looking for the break that would move him up to network level. He was sick of having to take part in stupid stunts. Last week, for God's sakes, he'd allowed himself to be stung by a taser gun for a report. The station gleefully reported that he'd not been hurt, only incapacitated for thirty seconds. But they had the video out on the website almost before he had recovered. Ever since the piece aired, his co-host had been teasing him about being stunned.

Ross Davis had moved around a lot before he landed in Cincinnati. He tried to make it sound good in his online bio. He'd won an award for his report on city buses running red lights in New Orleans. He'd been newsman of the year in Charlotte. He'd been Grand Marshall of the Thanksgiving Parade in Terre Haute.

But when you really looked at it, you saw that he moved around...not up. He never spent more than a couple of years in any one place. He would tell you it was because he was trying to get a wide variety of experience, to get to know America. The truth was that he was never happy. As soon as he landed a job, he was looking for the next one, a higher one. He wanted the network. He wanted Good Morning America.

He worked hard at his job. He did his research. He'd spent a lot of time on the ‘taser' thing and even with what he'd learned, he'd agreed to go along with it. This morning he was interviewing a couple of Backstreet Boys. He figured it would be a lot less dangerous, but potentially more rewarding. He did his research. He liked what he found.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni waited a week. She wanted some time to pass between her conversation with James and the revelation. She wanted to be able to protest her innocence should the need arise. She still spent several hours a day on the message boards, posting indiscriminately about innocuous topics. She threw gasoline on an AJ fire and kept that going. She didn't want Nick to be the only topic of conversation. She spent a lot of her time picking innocent remarks out of postings and then commenting on them as if they were rumors, castigating the posters for even suggesting such a thing. She was painting at least two of her personas as vigilant watchdogs of justice.

Ronni waited to hear from the moderators. She knew that they sent personal emails to troublemakers and warned them against mischief. But she was, oh so good at this. They never even noticed that she was the one who started things.

Ronni prowled the message boards like a bloodhound, watching for the perfect phrase. It had to come from someone else. And then, there it was. The thread wasn't even about Nick, it was about Howie...about how sweet he was. Big surprise there, thought Ronni. She'd met Howie, and he'd been sweet all right. And so sexy that Ronni had wanted to do things to him on the spot. She'd never met a man so unaware of the visceral response he provoked in women. She thought it would probably frighten him if he knew. Or maybe he did know, she reconsidered. Maybe he knew exactly what he was doing. Anyway, there was this poster blathering on about Howie and how he loved the fans and there was a reference to the same radio interview that had prompted the whole ‘pregnancy' scandal. Howie had said that maybe they lost some fans, but maybe they gained some new ones. There was a link.

Ronni clicked on the link, more to check the Howie facts than anything else. And there it was. Paydirt. Nick wanted to be the breadwinner. Ronni logged in as the Howie fan.

My man, Howie, is the sweetest guy on the planet. Like I'm telling you something you don't already know. LOL!! I really hate it when people paint him as not being very bright. He's really, really smart, you know, and he has a good head for business. Not like Nick! LOL!! I couldn't believe the dumb things he said in that interview.

Ronni sent it off and waited. She knew that there would be people out there combing through the interview trying to come up with the ‘dumb' things that Nick said. It wouldn't be too difficult. He'd made the comment about how the fans were the same, but older. She hoped someone else would come up with the other comment, but if not, she was prepared to take it on herself.

No one did. They mentioned the fan comment and that was it. It was a Howie thread. They weren't interested in Nick. Shit!

Ronni kept searching. She couldn't find any threads about Nick saying dumb things. Dammit! Then she rethought. Forget the dumb thing...go for the good thing. That was the path, she realized and went looking. She found a thread about Nick and Abby. It was an older thread and she had to bump it up to the front page with a meaningless comment from the AJ persona. Then she bounded in as the Nick fan and quoted an earlier poster who'd made some comment about how good they'd be together.

And isn't that just too cute, what he said about being the breadwinner? He's just so adorable.

Adorable? responded the Kevin fan. I don't think so. He's either naïve or brazen.

The Kevin fan went for a glass of wine at that point. When she came back, she watched the thread like a hawk, while logging on and off to post on other threads under her different names. Shit! Where the hell was everybody? At work? That gave Ronni a laugh. Half these posts came from people who logged on at work.

And then suddenly, there it was. What do you mean, naïve or brazen?

Ronni forced herself to wait ten minutes before she answered. She's an heiress. She's got way more money than he has.

Ronni then did the hardest thing she'd ever done. She shut down the computer and walked away from it. She went shopping and then met Clarice for a drink. She showed off her purchases, useless stuff that had caught her eye. She'd never wear half of it.

"Holy shit!" said Clarice when Ronni pulled out a pair of sheer Brazilian-cut panties and matching bra. "James is going to enjoy those!"

Ronni laughed. "You know it."

"Maybe I need to get something like this," mused Clarice, fingering the filmy material. "David just...well..." She gave her head a shake and then said in a Mae West voice. "It ain't like it used to be, Honey!"

"Blow him," said Ronni tersely.

"What?!" Clarice looked around to see if anyone could hear them. "Ronni!!"

Ronni laughed. Clarice had always been finicky about oral sex. She'd done it reluctantly before she got married and then stopped immediately after. "I'm telling you, Clarice, that's what they want. They've done all kinds of surveys and in every one, that comes out number one. Men want oral sex. They want women to suck their..."

"Okay, okay," said Clarice. She could feel her cheeks burning. "I suppose James gets it all the time," she said spitefully, trying to turn the tables on her friend. It was a mistake.

"You know it, Honey," said Ronni. "And he gives as good as he gets. ‘Cause I like a little..."

"Okay, okay," said Clarice. Omigod, was there nothing Ronni wouldn't talk about in public? Clarice hoped she didn't talk like this in front of her mother-in-law, but she wouldn't put it past her. Jeannette Fenton would have a coronary. Thoughts of Jeannette led to thoughts of Sharon Fremont and then on to Abigail. "I wonder if Nick Carter likes it," she mused.

"Yes, he does," said Ronni, without thinking. "I mean," she amended when Clarice looked at her bug-eyed, "they all do. I just told you that. They all do. It's a power thing, I think...you know, the little woman doing their bidding, worshiping their c..."

"Okay, okay," said Clarice for third time. "We're changing the subject right now, Ronni, or I'm leaving."

Ronni laughed. "Don't be such a tightass, Clarice. No one can hear us. All right..." Clarice had reached for her purse. "...I'll stop. But I'm telling you. You want good sex? Blow him."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni changed into her new underwear when she got home. She pulled on a satin robe and went back to the computer. She clicked open the board. The thread was number one. There had been eighteen replies since Ronni's. She scrolled carefully through them. There had been a couple of ‘it's none of our business' posts, but mostly people were interested. There were lots of questions... heiress to what?...should we have heard of her? And then finally an answer...from someone in Chicago. It was about bloody time, thought Ronni. She was beginning to wonder if there were any fans in Chicago.

Her family owns Fremont Corporation. It's a big deal in Chicago. My dad works for it. Here's a link to the website.

Ronni clicked it open. It was a pretty boring website, but it gave all the basic information. It was a big company and whoever owned it was stinking rich.

Next came a comment from HowiesFirstLady, someone that Ronni hated with a passion. She was a holier-than-thou type, always coming across as knowing more than others. She loved to correct people. The bitch pointed out that Fremont Corporation was a publicly owned company, that it all depended how much stock was owned. And just because their name was still on it didn't mean they owned it.

Ronni guessed that she wasn't the only one who hated HowiesFirstLady because a snide response came back from someone that said the Fremonts owned 51% of the company. That made it theirs, no matter how you looked at it. And she gave the website link where the information was verified.

Ronni jumped in. Of course, even without the stock and all that, she has the trust fund.

Trust fund?

Ronni waited. Come on, come on, please let somebody else know something about this. Come on, Chicago fan, be someone in the know.

Ronni went to the bathroom. She admired herself in the mirror. Yes, James was going to like these. Maybe tonight she'd parade around in them, but not let him near her for a long time. That might be fun. She tried on a couple of different pairs of shoes. She settled on the stiletto heels she'd worn at Thanksgiving. She got herself a glass of wine from the fridge and went back to the computer.

Dammit! No one had any info on the trust fund, but they had lots of questions. Fine! She logged on as the AJ persona and said that she'd read somewhere that Abigail's grandfather had left her a trust fund that gave her the interest money until she got married and then the rest went to her husband.

No, no, protested the Kevin persona. You've got it wrong. He doesn't get the money. She does.

Oh, sorry, said the AJ girl, I guess I read it wrong. So you're saying she got the interest and now that she's married, she gets the whole thing?

While Ronni was logging off and coming back as the Kevin persona, someone else logged in and did her job for her. She quoted "He doesn't get the money. She does." and commented, Amounts to the same thing, doesn't it? Nicky has hit the jackpot!

And away we go! thought Ronni. She knew the Nick fans would come out swinging. And they did! First they were pissed that someone had called him Nicky. He doesn't like that any more, you know. Then they were upset that Nick was being accused of being after the girl's money. Ronni was tempted to log on and say that it certainly wasn't for her looks, but she figured that might blow up in her face. It was odd how no one ever commented on Abigail's looks. Maybe they were all as plain as Ducky.

Ronni watched it all without comment until she heard James come in the front door. Then she logged on as her rarely used Brian persona and threw poison all over what little facts were there. She announced that she had it on good authority that not only did Abby get the principal from the trust fund, but that Nick got the first million dollars of it. Sort of like a signing bonus, you know what I mean.

Then Ronni logged off and went out to see what sexual delights she could dream up for her and her husband tonight.

Chapter 93 by old_archive
“Good morning, Cincinnati and the rest of the Tri-State Area.  I’m here this morning with a couple of members of the mega-group The Backstreet Boys…Nick Carter and AJ McLean.  Good morning, boys.”  Ross Davis smiled at them and then looked down at his clipboard.

AJ and Nick nodded and muttered a greeting.  They were tired.  It had been two weeks since Abby had left the tour and it had been non-stop ever since.  Rehearse, perform, travel, interview, meet and greet, smile, smile, smile.  Answer the same damn questions over and over…and smile, smile, smile.

AJ had done a mini-rant the day before on the subject of reporters.  He was pissed that one had asked him if there’d be another album.  Why couldn’t they talk about the album they had out now? he wanted to know.  Why couldn’t they concentrate on what the group was doing at this moment instead of always asking if they were breaking up?  He’d done the little hopping dance he did when he got revved up about something, pacing back and forth with a hop/skip and waving his hands around.

“And while we’re on the subject,” said Brian with a twinkle in his eye, “what’s with Kevin’s tattoo, all of a sudden?  ‘Does he or doesn’t he?’  You’d think there'd be enough tattoos for them to look at it with me and Nick and AJ…but oh, no, it’s ‘what about Kevin’s tattoo?’”  He finished in a high-pitched girlish squeal.

“Yeah, Train, either drop your pants and show ‘em or tell them you ain’t got one,” said Nick, with a laugh.

Kevin just smiled enigmatically.  “’S alright, fellas.  You know that next week, they’ll be back to talking about my hair,” he drawled.

They all cracked up and then spent the next few minutes listing off the stupid questions they got asked.  Tears rolled down their face, as each added on a new one.  And when Howie ended it with, What’s your favorite color?, they laughed ‘til it hurt.  It was very cathartic for all of them. 

On the way to the studio to meet with Ross Davis, AJ brought the subject up again.  “I wonder what kind of stupid-assed questions we’ll get this morning.”

“Oh, probably just the same old shit,” said Nick.  “They never have anything new.”

He was wrong.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ross asked them about the tour and the album…innocuous questions…the same old shit…  They answered sincerely and tried to avoid looking at their watch.  They had drawn the short straws.  The others were doing radio interviews at a more civilized hour.  They were tired.  Their responses were somewhat lackluster, at least in the interviewer’s eyes.  He looked down at his clipboard again.  This wasn’t a big step for serious journalism, but what the hell?  He only had thirty seconds left.

“So, Nick, what are you going to do with your wedding present?” Ross Davis let his ambition override his integrity.

My wedding present?  Nick looked at AJ.  What did that mean?  It was a keychain.  He looked back at the reporter.

“I don’t know what you mean,” he said, then shrugged.  “It opens doors, I guess.”

“Yes, I guess it would,” laughed Ross.  “A million dollars would open a lot of doors.”

“What?”  Nick looked at AJ again.  AJ raised his eyebrows in question.  What’s going on?  Nick looked back at the reporter.  “What million dollars?”

“The million dollars you got for marrying your wife and freeing up her trust fund for her.”

“What???!!!”  It was AJ who sat forward in his seat in anger.  Nick was too stunned to move.

“You mean it isn’t true?”  Ross Davis was cool under fire.

“Who cares if it’s true or not?” said AJ.  “It’s nobody’s business.  And what a way to ask… like…like…”

Ross Davis ignored AJ and turned to Nick expectantly.  Well?

Nick clenched his fists, wishing he could feel his fingers.  He didn’t know how to answer the question.  Because he didn’t know the answer.  Abby hadn’t mentioned anything to him, and he was pretty sure it wasn’t true, but what if he denied it and it was.  That would really blow up in his face.  And AJ looked like he was getting ready to hit the guy…

“I did not marry my wife for her money,” said Nick through tight lips.  He narrowed his eyes at the reporter.  “Yeah, she has money.  So do I.  We don’t think about it and we don’t talk about it.”

“What do you talk about?”

“Life,” said Nick, shortly.  “Music.  Books.  She…”

“Books?” said Ross in a skeptical tone. 

Nick never got a chance to say that Abby was a writer.  Ross Davis cut him off and thanked them for coming, reminding the audience that they would be performing that evening at the USBank Arena.  Next up, the weather…

“And we’re clear,” said the director.  Nick ripped the microphone from his lapel and stalked off the set.

“What the fuck was that?” demanded AJ angrily.

Ross Davis shrugged.  “Hey, it’s big news.”

“How do you figure?” asked AJ.  “It’s his private life.”

Ross shook his head sadly.  “You should know better than that.  You don’t have a private life.  It’s all over the Internet.”

AJ’s shoulders sagged.  Why couldn’t they ever talk about the music?

“They’re saying that she has some trust fund that she couldn’t get at until she got married and he unlocked it for her.  And that he got a million bucks for doing it.”  Ross paused, then took a chance.  “So is it true or not?  I can make a correction or a denial on-air if you’d like.”

AJ just looked at him.  This asshole wasn’t getting a second chance at them.  “It’s nobody’s fucking business,” he said, then turned on his heel and went looking for Nick.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The phone was ringing as Abby came through the door.  She dropped her school bag and picked up the phone. 

“Hello.”

“Abby?”

There was something in his voice.

“Nick!  What’s wrong?”  Abby’s heart began to pound. 

“Um…something’s happened…we need to talk…”

“Are you okay?”  Please God, don’t let him be hurt!

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.  But um…in an interview this morning…um…the reporter…”

“What?”  Omigod, what had they done to him now?

“The guy said that I got a million dollars from your trust fund for marrying you.”

Oh no.  Abby sank down onto the sofa.  Tears threatened and she felt like throwing up.  The money.  Always the money.

“That’s nonsense, Nick.”  Her voice was weak.

“I figured it was, but I didn’t know for sure, so I couldn’t deny it.  I was afraid to, you know, in case it turned out to be true.  You said all that stuff about your grandfather…you know, what he thought…what he was trying to do…”

“Yes, yes, I know.”  Damn you, Grandpa! thought Abby.

“It’s all over the friggin’ Internet.  We checked when we got to the venue.”

There was a hint of something in his voice that Abby didn’t like.  “I haven’t been on the Internet,” she said quietly.  “I don’t need to go there.  I know where you are.”

“Well, it would have been nice to have a little heads up about it, that’s all.”

“Do you want me to do that?  Check out the message boards for you?  Find out all the dirt about myself so you can be ready for it?”

“No, Abby.  Calm down, that’s not what I meant.”  Nick sighed. 

The sigh did nothing to calm Abby down.  Neither did the words, ‘calm down’.

“I thought you said we weren’t going to believe any of that stuff until we checked with each other first.”

“Well, I could hardly check with you in the middle of a friggin’ interview, now could I?  What was I supposed to say, 'hang on a sec 'til I check with my wife'?”  Nick raised his voice.  This wasn’t going the way Nick wanted it to, but he was too upset and angry to pull back.  “I just wished I known…”

“I’ll have a complete financial statement sent to you so you’ll be ready next time,” retorted Abby.  “What’s the address of the bus?”

“Abby…”  Nick didn’t know where to go from there.  He’d been completely blindsided in the interview and he knew that he’d come off looking badly.  He could hear it now.

If he wasn’t getting the money, why didn’t he just deny it?  Because he hadn’t denied it…and he knew the sharks would go after that.  If he was getting the money, why didn’t he just admit it and laugh it off, saying, ‘so what?  I’ll add it to my own pile.  I didn’t marry her for her money.’  He’d tried to say something like that…that he hadn’t married her for her money…but he should have gone on to say he married her because he loved her.  But he hadn’t said that either. 

Because it wasn’t true. 

Nick had not married Abby because he loved her.  He thought he might love her now and he thought that, given time, and an opportunity for them to be together…after the tour was over…he thought that maybe he could get her to love him too.  But at the time of the wedding they were just friends.  He was going to have to think of a way to answer that question in an interview because he knew he was going to be asked now.  And he had to do it without breaking rule number one.

What upset him the most, though, was that he didn’t know the answer to Ross Davis’ question.  And he should have.  He’d been so proud of himself for ‘taking care of business’ over the last year. He had a firm grasp on his own finances and he should have had more information about Abby.  He’d known it would become public.  Everything did.

He was right when he told Ross Davis that they never talked about money.  Hell, they’d only had that one talk about the trust fund and that hadn’t gone all that well.  And how did you slip that into a conversation on your honeymoon?  You looked radiant today, my dear, and now could I please see your financial statements!?  That was great sex, Baby, and by the way, what’s your net worth?!

He should have known the answers.  He should have found a way to ask the questions… especially after he found out how wrong he’d been about the size of the trust fund.  And he didn’t.  He didn’t take care of business.  And that made him feel stupid.  And that made him look stupid.  And he hated that.

Because that was where Nick felt like an ugly duckling.  Not when he was overweight and out-of-shape.  Not when he was dumped by a girl or rumored to be gay.  Not when he was being accused of breaking up the group.  All of those hurt.  All of those marked his soul.  But he only truly felt like a loser…he was only an ugly duckling…when they said he was stupid.

He thought about Abby and how she truly believed she was ugly when they first met.  And he knew that deep down inside, he truly believed that he was just not very bright, that left to his own devices, he would screw it all up…his life…his career…and anyone he touched.  It was a hard, hard thing for him to face, so he didn’t face it very often…at least not openly and honestly.  He tried to react to things publicly with humor and good grace, but inwardly, he reacted with bitterness and hatred…mostly directed at himself.  But today, he directed it at Abby.

Abby said that he could vent on her and so he did.  He tried to keep his emotions under control, but he couldn’t.  He paced up and down the hall outside the dressing rooms and hissed the words into the phone in a low, deadly voice.  “I felt stupid, Abby.  I didn’t know what to say.”

Abby wasn’t sure why this was her fault.  She wasn’t even sure Nick thought it was.  She could hear the pain in his voice when he said the word ‘stupid’.  “You couldn’t know,” she said quietly.

“That’s the point, Abby,” he muttered.  “I should have known.  This shit happens all the time.  I should have known that there’d be someone out there who wouldn’t want me to be happy…us to be happy.  I should have known.  I should have asked you.  But…”

“But you thought you’d show a little class instead?” suggested Abby.

“Yeah, I guess,” said Nick, but he didn’t sound convinced.  “So…?”

Abby was hurt.  She knew she shouldn’t be; she knew that it wasn’t Nick who was hurting her, but she was hurt.  The whole world was saying that he had married her for her money.  She knew they would...of course, they would, why else would he…?  But she had been fooled by the euphoria of the honeymoon.  She’d been fooled by Tammy and the fans and their good wishes.

Suck it up and go on, she said to herself.  She took a deep breath and started talking.  But in her effort to keep her voice from dissolving into weeping, she turned it into a crisp coldness instead, one that was not lost on her husband.

“Perhaps you’d like to get a pen.  The list is quite lengthy.”

“No, no, that’s okay,” said Nick, who already had one in his hand.

“I own twelve and a half percent of the stock in Fremont Corporation.  I have…”  Abby listed it all off. 

There was a lot.  After awhile, Nick stopped writing.  “I had no idea, Abby,” he said, as she wound down.

“I know,” she said, sadly, “and for a while there, it made me the happiest woman on earth.”

Oh, God, I’ve hurt her, thought Nick.  “Abby…”

“I have to go, Nick.  I have a Symphony Committee meeting.  Is there anything else?”

“No, this is good.  I mean…Abby…”

“I’ll have it written up formally for you for the next time I see you.”  Abby’s voice cracked on the last word.  She knew she was close to losing it.

“You don’t have to,” said Nick.  He paused.

And then there was the gap.  The space in the conversation where they should have told each other how they felt.  The tiny silence that broke their hearts, because neither had the courage to fill it.  Three words would have fixed it.  Instead, Abby chose two.  So did Nick.

“Take care.”

“I’ll write.”

“Goodbye, Nick.”  Abby didn’t wait for his goodbye.  She disconnected and then sat on the sofa and cried.  Then she paced the apartment and cried.  She shook her fist at the heavens and cursed her grandfather’s entrepreneurial skills and his old-fashioned ideas.  She castigated herself for her looks, knowing that if she’d been beautiful, it wouldn’t matter if she were rich.  No one ever said, “Well, yeah, she’s gorgeous, but does she have any money?”

She went into her study to get her notes for the meeting.  Why can’t I be happy? she asked herself, sliding into self-pity.  Why me? she sobbed, as she straightened the picture over her desk.

Princess Penelope stared at her from behind the glass.  Why me?  There were the words written across the bottom of the picture.  Her wedding gift.  Abby stared at the picture and wasn’t sure that she didn’t see the princess raise an eyebrow at her. 

Abby looked around her, taking stock of her life.  What was she doing?  She had everything.  She had a good life, a beautiful apartment, the choice to do whatever she wanted.  She had a husband that she loved and that she knew cared for her in his own way.  She looked back at the painting.  Okay, she said, I’ll stop whining now. 

Abby took a deep breath and straightened her shoulders.  She nodded homage to the princess for her sage advice and sat down at her computer.  She wanted to see what they were doing to her husband…and decide what she was going to do about it.
Chapter 94 by old_archive
It was worse than she thought…and not as bad as she thought. 

Oh, the rumors were out there all right.  Abby sifted through a couple of threads.  She found the original one.  Rokmyworld.  Who are you, you mean, vicious bitch? thought Abby when she read the lie.  Everything up to that point had been speculation.  Everyone was being polite…asking questions, seeking clarification, warning against jumping to conclusions.  But that had been a statement…a definitive statement.  Nick got the first million from the trust fund.  A signing bonus. A flat-out lie.

Abby wandered through a couple of other threads and then headed to another board.  It had been picked up.  It was mentioned everywhere.  But it didn’t seem to be mean or spiteful.  Most people just accepted it.  There were only one or two who tried to make it something bad, but they were either ignored or chastised by the others.  Abby spared a nasty thought for the so-called journalist who’d tried to make something out of nothing.

Okay, so we’ll deal with it, thought Abby.  Nick can deny it and say that he was just so shocked that anyone would say something like that, that he had no reply.  He’s got the facts now.  Satisfied that everything would be fine, Abby went to the bathroom to repair her makeup.  She changed her clothes and went back to her study to get the notes for the meeting.

Abby reached to turn off the computer and decided to take one more glance at MFC before she left. 

There was a new thread.  The captures were up…from the interview.  And the report of what Nick had said…or more to the point, what he hadn’t said.  The poster seemed disappointed that he hadn’t either confirmed or denied the rumor, but said that Nick looked seriously pissed by the question.  Abby looked at the pictures for a long moment.  Nick looked really upset in one…and totally bewildered in the other.  Well, I guess so, she thought.

The first reply was polite, said that Nick looked good and why didn’t people just mind their own business? 

Abby blessed the girl.  Thank you, frackstruluv, whoever you are.

The next couple of posts were supportive, but wondered why Nick didn’t just answer the question. The fans didn’t care one way or the other and it would put a stop to the rumors.

That’s assuming he knows about the rumors, thought Abby and then laughed as she moved to the next reply.

That’s assuming he knows about the rumors.  I, for one, think that maybe Nick has something better to do than spend his time combing fan message boards for rumors…like maybe making music!

CalliesMom, you go, girl! whispered Abby.

The next post informed the troops that the video of the interview was up on a website.  It gave the link.  Abby hesitated and then took a deep breath.  She clicked the link open. 

Her heart broke for her husband as she watched the ambush.  It opens doors.  She smiled at that.  The keychain.

And then, out of the blue…poor Nick, she thought…he doesn’t know what hit him. 

Abby watched the interview three times.  She smiled at AJ.  Feisty, little man, she whispered, kissing her finger and touching it to his face on her monitor.  Defending your brother.  Good for you.  She thought maybe this Ross Davis character was lucky the interview ended when it did.

By the time Ross had called for the weather for the third time, Abby was feeling better about things.  Nick knew the answer to the question now and once he answered it, that would be the end of it.  He had all the financial details about her and he could just say, yeah, my wife is filthy rich, so what?  If they were so crass as to ask why he married her, he could give them a withering look and tell them to mind their own fucking business.  Abby thought that might go over just fine with the fans, who didn’t seem too enamored of the media and the way they treated the Boys.

Abby nodded with satisfaction and closed the link.  This put her back on the message board.  She scrolled down the remaining messages and her heart sank.  Oh no!  She’d been so concerned about the money question that she hadn’t even noticed the bit at the end of the interview…where Nick said they talked about books.

Abby read through the postings with dismay.  They didn’t even bother with words, just the emoticons…smiley faces laughing uproariously, rolling across the screen, pounding their fist, tears of laughter flying from their eyes.

ROTFLMAO!!  They talk about books?  OMG!!  Has Nick read one?

ROTFPIMP!!  If I had Nick, I sure wouldn’t be talking, especially about books!

What’s his favorite book, I wonder.  Green Eggs and Ham?

Well, anything with food in it…how about The Joy of Cooking?  LMAO!!

Or maybe…A Moveable Feast…he’s on tour, after all.  LOL!!

Abby scrolled through.  Now they were calling him stupid and fat.  She had to stop him from seeing this.  This would hurt him too much.  She scrolled back up.  Who were these people?  Why did they do this?  There was Rokmyworld again…twice…and…

Abby looked at the screen for a moment and then grabbed a pen.  She wrote down the names and then clicked over to the thread about the money.  She scrolled carefully down and made notes.  Very interesting.

She glanced at her watch.  Damn!  She had to get to that meeting.  And she had to call Nick!  She searched the archives for the pregnancy thread.  Very, very interesting, she thought.

Abby sat back in her chair and folded her arms.  She narrowed her eyes at the monitor accusingly. This wasn’t all the fans!  This was a couple of fans…or maybe a couple of non-fans!  She skimmed a few other threads, looking for the names.

And there it was!  Tucked away in a ‘Howie is the sweetest’ thread was Sweet4D, one of the names on the list, the one who had originally said ‘you don’t think they had to get married, do you?’  And this time, she’d tried to raise the question about Nick’s comments in the interview.  It hadn’t gone anywhere…

Abby looked thoughtfully at the list of names.  Some maladjusted people were getting their kicks out of being mean to her and Nick…or about her and Nick, she wasn’t sure how personally she was to take this.  She wondered if the posters knew each other.  They always seemed to post around the same time.  Oh well, who cared?  They should get a life.  Abby stood up.  All the same, she didn’t want Nick to see it.  She picked up the phone. 

It rang in her hand, startling her.

Nick!  was her first thought.

“Hello,” she said eagerly.

“Abigail?”

It was Ronni.

“Oh, hi Ronni.”  The disappointment in Abby’s voice said everything.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” said Ronni, purring understanding.  “You thought it was Nick.”

“No, no, it’s okay,” said Abby, trying to reconnect to the present time and place.  “We’ve already spoken today.”

I’ll bet, thought Ronni.  “Listen, Abigail, I’m calling from the car.  I’m on my way to the Committee Meeting and I realized that I’m going right by your place…so I thought I’d see if you’d left yet.”

“I was just about to…” said Abby.

Ronni cut her off.  “Well, I’ll pick you up then.  It doesn’t make any sense for both of us to take a car downtown.”

“It’s okay.  I…”

“I’m going right by your door.  It’s no trouble,” insisted Ronni.

Abby did not want to drive with Ronni.  She did not want to arrive with Ronni.  She did not want to breathe the same air as Ronni.  She did not want…

I’m sorry.

Abby turned at the sound of the ping and saw the message on her monitor.  It was from AbbysCupcake.  Abby tucked the phone under her chin and typed rapidly. 

Don’t be.  It’s okay.

“…give us a chance for a good chat…”  Ronni’s voice droned over the phone.

Abby reached over and turned the sound down on the computer speakers.

I know that you have to get to your meeting, but I saw that you were on and thought I’d take a chance.

I’m glad you did.  I’m sorry about what happened to you.

“…and I want to hear all about the wedding and being on tour.  I’m about ten minutes away…”

“Fine, Ronni, fine,” said Abby, frantically.  She was desperate to get off the phone and back to Nick.

That stuff happens all the time.  I’m used to it.  I was worried that it would hurt you.

“Well then, I’ll see you in a few minutes.”

“Sure, Ronni.  Great.  Bye.”  Abby disconnected.  She only had a couple of minutes and she had to make them count.

It only hurts me when it hurts you.  Nick, stay away from the message boards…

Abby hit Return and hoped he’d realize that the three dots meant that she had more to say.  Her fingers flew over the keyboard.

…it’s not all the fans, it’s a few spiteful bitches…

Okay.

…most of the responses are people denying the rumors and supporting you…

I guess you’re right.

…and I don’t want you to get hurt by the few or make them more than they are…

I kinda need to know though.

Abby thought maybe there should be somebody in the entourage who handled things like that, but she wasn’t about to leave this to chance or to minions.  She was going to take care of this herself.

I’ll check every day.  Okay?  In case some other idiot reporter…

You don’t have to do that.

I don’t mind.  I’ll just give it a cursory glance to see if there’s anything you need to know.

Cursory glance.  LOL.  I miss you…the way you talk.

Abby’s heart stopped.  She stole a glance at her watch.  She was running out of time.

Listen, Nick.  This is important.  Someone is going to ask the question…why you married me?

Maybe not.  Who cares if they do?

The phone rang.  The beep beep sound told Abby it was the security desk.  Shit!  Ronni was here! Abby grabbed the phone.

“Mrs. Fremont-Carter?  There’s a Mrs. Fenton here to see you.”

“Tell her I’ll be right down,” said Abby curtly.

Abby continued typing.  She heard the security guard speak to someone in the background and then a muffled female voice.  The guard spoke into the phone.

“Um…Mrs. Fenton says if you need a few more minutes, she’d be happy to come up and wait.”

Abby had to get the response to Nick.  He’d be waiting and wondering why she didn’t answer.

“Fine.  Send her up.”  Abby disconnected and dropped the phone on the desk.

I care.  When they ask, I want you to answer exactly like this…

Yes?

‘It’s none of your fucking business.’

Abby, you kill me!  LOL!

Wait a minute, maybe that’s not quite appropriate…

Ya think?

Yes, this is better.  Say this.  ‘Mind your own fucking business.’  Yes, that’s better, don’t you agree?

Sure, that works.  LOL!!

No, wait!  I’ve got it!  The definitive statement…’Fuck off and mind your own business.’  Yes, that’s it!!

The definitive statement, for sure!  LOL!!  Abby, I’m laughing so hard, Terence thinks I’m having a seizure.

The doorbell sounded.

I have to go, Nick.  Are we okay?

We’re great!

Good.  Take care.  Bye.

Abby411 signed off at 2:38 pm EST.

I love you. 

He didn’t get it sent in time.  The definitive statement.
Chapter 95 by old_archive
Abby clicked out of AIM and Explorer.  She looked around quickly.  She grabbed the folder of notes for the meeting and raced to the front door.  “I’m coming,” she called.

She opened the door breathlessly.  “Okay, Ronni, I’m ready.  Sorry to keep you waiting.”

“My God, Abigail, you look positively winded.  What have you been doing, jogging in place?”  Ronni’s eyes moved left and right.  She was disappointed that she couldn’t see more.  She was in a foyer area.  There was a hallway to the left and the right.  In front of her was a table with a painting over it.

“Nice painting,” she said, stepping further into the apartment to peer at the work of art.

“Thank you,” said Abby, and then showed her class by not mentioning the artist’s name.  Someone with less class, someone like Ronni, would have said, “Thank you.  It’s a Pisarro.”

“I’ll just grab my purse, said Abby.  She moved down the hall to Ronni’s left.

Ronni followed her.  “Oh my, this is a lovely big room, isn’t it?  And so bright with all the windows.”  Ronni ran her hand idly over the back of an armchair.

Abby picked up her purse.  Shit!  One more compliment and she was going to have to give a tour.  She looked at her watch.  “I guess we’d better…”

Ronni looked around thoughtfully.  “You did a really great job, Abigail,” she said sincerely.  Then almost to herself, “…a really great job.  I like that cabinet.”

“Would you like to see the rest of the place?” asked Abby, conceding defeat.

“Yes, I would,” said Ronni.

Abby took Ronni through the apartment.  Ronni made comments in every room – detailed compliments about the furniture and the style and the colors.  She had a very good eye for decorating and she liked what Abby had done with the place.  There was nothing to be gained from being bitchy anyway, but many points to be earned by being nice.

“Nick must love this,” she blurted out when they entered the bedroom.  Then she pressed her lips together.  Shit!

The two women stood together silently, looking at the blues and the greens and the big, brass bed.

“Yes, he does,” said Abby, finally.

After another few seconds of silence, both women said, “Well…” and turned for the door.

Abby didn’t want Ronni in her study and she certainly didn’t want to see her reaction to the leather sofa in Nick’s game room.  “I haven’t gotten to all the rooms yet,” she began, but Ronni was already marching up the hall.

“This is nice,” said Ronni, stepping into the study.  “Nice computer setup.  Do you spend a lot of time on the computer?”

“More and more each day,” said Abby.  “Mostly for business and…what about you?”

“Oh, not much,” replied Ronni, waving her hand dismissively.  “We have one, of course, who doesn’t these days?  What’s this?”  She peered at the picture on the wall.

“Nick did it,” said Abby quietly.  Now this was a conversation she really did not want to have.

“A Princess Penelope Story,” muttered Ronni under her breath.  Her eyes traveled over the frame next to it…the drawing of Princess Penelope sweating under the watchful eye of her personal trainer.  “Hmmm…” she said and then turned away without further comment.

Abby was halfway through a sigh of relief when Ronni picked up the framed wedding picture from the table beside Abby’s reading chair.  She gazed at it for a moment and then looked over at Abby, who had not moved from the doorway.

Ronni smiled.  “Good picture,” she said.  “Nice dress.”

Abby nodded her thanks but didn’t speak.

“I didn’t even have a dress,” said Ronni, setting down the picture and walking to the door. 

Abby stepped out into the hall and motioned toward the front of the apartment.  She stood her ground, blocking the way.  Ronni would have to be blatantly rude to get past her.  Fortunately, Ronni wasn’t interested in going further.  She’d found a topic of greater interest – herself.

“I mean, I had a dress, of course.  I wasn’t naked…”  Ronni laughed.

Abby bit back the catty remark that sprang to her lips and followed Ronni to the front door.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Later that night, Abby relaxed with a glass of wine and some music.  She sat in her living room…she loved being able to say that to herself, ‘her living room’…and reviewed the day.  It had been a busy one, with lots of drama, but she felt that she’d made it through relatively unscathed.  She and Nick were back on solid ground.  His email had proved that.

Hey Abby!

It was nice to talk to you today.  I’m sorry I was such a prick on the phone.  Don’t bother telling me that I wasn’t or that it’s okay or something like that.  It’s not okay.  And I was a jerk, I know that too.  I just reacted badly…but not to you…I want to be sure you know that…not to you.  It was the situation.

And I had a great time with you on AIM.  We have to do that more often.  I’d better warn Terence, though.  I think I scared him a little.  LOL!!

He’s calling me now.  Gotta go.

Nick

Yes, everything was okay again.  And he’d be home in a month.  Abby smiled to herself.  The smile faded a little as she considered the rest of her day.

Ronni.

Abby tried to pick out the part where Ronni had done something wrong or said something mean.  She couldn’t.  And that bothered her.  Ronni was the enemy, she had been for over a decade.  When she appeared in Abby’s life, trouble followed.  Abby wasn’t prepared to trust her, but she felt guilty and small tonight for her uncharitable thoughts.  Ronni had been polite and complimentary about the apartment.  She’d been nice on the way in and back.  She’d been pleasant in the meeting.  She had gone out of her way to pick Abby up and bring her home.

Abby furrowed her brow.  She wondered about that.  Ronni had said she was passing by, but she didn’t live anywhere near Abby.  Ronni had passed off the question with a wave of her hand and a comment about business in the neighborhood.  The only business Ronni ever had was shopping, thought Abby, and there wasn’t much of that around her building.  Abby chastised herself for the thought.

Abby had been on her guard with Ronni anyway and felt that, for the most part, she had successfully negotiated the stormy waters.

“So you’re going by Fremont-Carter now, are you?”  Ronni finally wound down after giving way more details about her Las Vegas wedding than Abby ever wanted to know.

Abby kept a straight face through the whole recitation, showing no emotion, but wanting to throttle the woman beside her because Abby knew exactly what Nick had been doing while Ronni was making her dreams come true.  Ronni’s speculative sidelong glances at her made Abby wonder if Ronni was looking for information rather than giving it out, so she kept very quiet, only muttering the occasional, “Really…how nice…lovely…”

“Yes,” said Abby, “I sort of tried them all out…you know…to see what fit…”

“Abigail Carter…Abigail Fremont-Carter…”  Ronni rolled the words around her mouth.

“Abby, actually.”  The words were out before she could stop them.  “I go by Abby now,” she continued in response to Ronni’s raised eyebrows.

“Oh,” said Ronni.  “I didn’t know.  I’ve never heard anyone…”

“Old habits are hard to break,” said Abby with a shrug.

“Tell me about it.  I hate being called Veronica.  But I’ll never be able to convince my mother-in-law or…”  Ronni stopped abruptly.

“Sharon Fremont?” asked Abby with a laugh.

“Veronica,” said Ronni in such an exact imitation of Sharon’s voice that Abby didn’t know whether to be insulted or shriek with laughter.  She chose to laugh.

“And what about you?” asked Abby.  “Did you ever consider…?”

“Howell-Fenton?”

Abby nodded.

“No way,” said Ronni.  “Miles and Jeannette would stroke out at the very thought of it.  James asked me if I wanted to, but he asked me in such a way that I knew he wanted me to say no.” 

Ronni had decided not to hyphenate her name because she wanted to be a Fenton, not a Howell.  She was taking a big step up the social ladder and she didn’t want to be reminded that there was a time when she was only a Howell.  She was smart enough to keep that to herself and let James think she was doing it all for him.

Ronni smiled to herself at the memory of what James had done for her when she told him ‘no, my darling, I only want to have your name’.  Her husband could do more with his tongue than most men could with their…

“Nick likes it,” said Abby, giving Ronni a bit of a start until she managed to remember that they were talking about names.  “He says he thinks it sounds classy.”

Ronni nodded.  Abby wasn’t sure if she was agreeing that the name sounded classy or just acknowledging that Nick would. 

The conversation ended as they pulled up to the Symphony Center on Michigan Avenue.  Abby thought the meeting went well.  Ronni called her Abby every chance she got.  It was said with a smile.  Abby looked for evil intentions but could find none.  That was because she was out of the room when Candace Walker asked Ronni about it.

“Oh, it’s her new thing,” said Ronni airily, as if Abby were some flighty birdbrain often given to whimsical gestures, “now that she’s Mrs. Popstar.”  This explanation, of course, did not really help the others to know what to do, and they stuck to calling her Abigail.

The drive home had been uneventful as well.  Abby was apprehensive when they started out.  Would Ronni expect to be invited up to the apartment?  It was after four.  Was that too early for a drink in Ronni’s world?

“Do you ever hear from Philip?” asked Ronni casually.

“Philip?”  Abby was taken completely by surprise.  What did Ronni know about Philip?

“Philip Randall.  Wasn’t that his name – your former fiancé?”

“Philip and I were never engaged,” said Abby in a frosty tone.

“Oh, I thought that was a sure thing,” continued Ronni.  “In one of Clarice’s letters, she mentioned that you seemed serious.”  Ronni created an entire fictitious correspondence on the spot.  In truth, she had not heard from one of her friends when she was out on the coast.  Nor had she made any effort to contact them.  She had not wanted to discuss failed auditions and other disappointments.  She wanted to make it big and then sashay home to Chicago as a star.

“It didn’t work out.”  Abby was not going down this road, even if she had to be rude.

“So you never hear from him then?”

Abby had not been raised to lie, but she was tempted in this instance.  She wasn’t sure why.  “He sent me a note congratulating me on my marriage,” she said, settling for the truth.  “Well, here we are.  Thank you for the lift.”  Abby mentally crossed her fingers.  But it wasn’t necessary.  Ronni merely said that it had been her pleasure and drove off, waving goodbye in her rearview mirror.

Ronni would have enjoyed another look at Abby’s apartment, but she didn’t want to overdo the friendship thing.  If Abby had any brains at all, she’d be suspicious of too many overtures.  No, slow and steady was the way to go.

“Bye bye, Ducky!” said Ronni to herself, as she raised her hand in farewell.  Then she headed home to her computer.
Chapter 96 by old_archive
Nick lay in his bed on the bus, winding down from the concert and reviewing his day.  It had ended up way better than it started.  The concert was great; the applause and screaming were still ringing in his ears.  Nick smiled.  They were just getting better and better!  He felt like they could tour forever.

He stretched his arms out to the side.  He was tired and needed to get to sleep and he had the whole bed to stretch out in.  He would give up every second of sleep, however, if he could have Abby beside him.  He missed her…her warmth and her smell and her taste.

That fuckin’ Davis prick!  Nick seethed all over again thinking of it.  Trying to pretend he’s a serious journalist and then pulling some stunt like that.  And making something out of nothing too.  Abby was right about that.

And AJ?  Nick grinned to himself.  He’d thought maybe he was going to have to hold his friend back.  Nick thought about AJ and Abby.  AJ was her biggest supporter, always asking after her, always saying ‘remember me to Abby’.  The others were all polite and everything, but AJ was…Nick didn’t know what.  He loved her stories, that was for sure.  He quoted them all the time.  Nick wondered if AJ was going a little overboard because he’d been suspicious in the beginning…with the whole ‘she isn’t real and you didn’t go to Chicago’ thing.  Nick still felt guilty about that.  Some day, he’d explain it to his friend…some day way down the road.

Maybe AJ just wanted an Abby, someone in his life, someone to hold onto and know that she would always be there.  Someone to love.  Nick thought about his declaration on the Instant Messenger.  He was kind of glad that Abby had signed off before she’d seen it.  It really wasn’t the best way to tell her, because it opened up a big old avenue of discussion, and she’d been running late as it was.  But when he got to Chicago, he was going to tell her…face to face…unless he changed his mind twenty more times.

Nick couldn’t seem to decide.  Should he tell her or not?  It was rule number one.  Abby’s rule.  What would be the consequences of breaking that rule?  Nick didn’t care if Abby loved him or not.  She cared enough about him to marry him and she sure had gone into protective mode today.  But he didn’t want to upset the dynamic and he wondered if he would if he told her how he felt.  It might put too much pressure on her, make her feel like she had to love him or something or feel guilty because she didn’t…hell, he didn’t know.  What he did know was that he was happy and he didn’t want to do anything to jeopardize that.  So maybe he should leave well enough alone.

Nick sighed and tried to think about something else.  This train of thought just gave him a headache.  Speaking of Train…Nick chuckled to himself at his little pun…Kevin had been severely pissed over the whole Ross Davis incident.  He’d chewed out their publicist for not letting them know what was going on, but first he’d taken a strip off Nick.

“Why the hell didn’t you say something?  We could have pipelined it.”

“I didn’t know about it,” Nick retorted.  “And it turns out that it’s not such a big deal.  Abby explained it…it’s just a few bitchy fans.”

“Well, it was enough that some reporter got a hold of it.”

“We can still pipeline it now,” said Brian.  “Who should we use?”

‘Pipelining’ was the term the Boys used for their ‘key’ fans.  They had one or two on each of the message boards.  Whenever they wanted to straighten something out, they’d contact one of the fans and give them the real story.  The women in question never mentioned where they got the info.  They said things like ‘on good authority’ or ‘from a reliable source’.  They knew if they said they got it from the Boys, it would be the last thing they’d ever get…and no one would believe them anyway.  They’d used the pipeline a lot during the AJ rehab crisis.

“Why don’t you call Tracy?” suggested Howie.

“Nah, I don’t want to use MFC,” said Kevin.  “That’s where this seems to have started.  I’ll call Liz.  It makes sense to put it on LiveDaily.  It will go everywhere from there.”

Kevin pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and moved away.  Nick answered questions from the others about what the reporter had asked and about Abby’s reaction.  “I was an asshole,” admitted Nick.  “I kind of yelled at her.”

“What for?  It wasn’t her fault.”  AJ was incensed.

“I know, I know.  And I felt like a jerk for doing it.  We fixed it up, though.  We had a great conversation on AIM.  Do you know what she told me to say?”

Kevin snapped his phone shut and turned back to see his four brothers laughing.  “What’s so funny?” he asked.

They told him.  He grinned at the thought of the very classy Mrs. Fremont-Carter using the ‘f’ word.

“What did Liz say?” asked Howie.

“She said she was wondering why she hadn’t heard from us.  I told her what was happening.  She’ll take care of it.  She wondered if we wanted to do anything about the ‘books’ comment.”  He looked at Nick.  “Did you mention Abby’s books?”

AJ and Nick looked at each other, trying to recall the conversation with the reporter.  “Not specifically,” said Nick.  “I was going to say she was a writer, but he cut me off.”

“Okay,” said Kevin with a shrug.  “I gave the info to Liz anyway and told her not to mention it unless it comes up.”

Nick turned over in the bed.  I’d better do that, he thought, as he drifted off to sleep.  I’d better ask Abby what she wants me to say about her stories.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

James Fenton sat patiently waiting for his wife to come home.  He’d left work early today.  He’d just received notification from John Fremont that Abigail was leaving her trust fund under James’ management for the time being.  James hadn’t told Ronni how nervous he was about losing that account.  If Abigail had been a spiteful sort…  He bought a bottle of champagne and some chocolate-dipped strawberries on his way home.

James arrived to find that Ronni wasn’t back from her committee meeting.  James was so glad she was into that.  It got her out of the house occasionally to do something other than shop or have lunch with those dimwit friends of hers – Clarice and Suzie.  He didn’t mind Maggie, she had half a brain at least, but the other two…  James remembered back in high school…they wouldn’t go to the bathroom without Ronni telling them to.

James went through the kitchen looking for food.  There wasn’t much there.  What did Ronni do all day?  He grinned.  Besides sit around and think up sexual scenarios for the two of them, that is. Well, it was his turn tonight.  He was going to make her squeal.  He phoned his favorite Italian restaurant and ordered a bunch of appetizers and finger foods.  He put the champagne in the refrigerator and the strawberries in the bedroom.  He took off his jacket and tie and settled down in a chair in the living room to wait for his wife and his dinner.

Ronni burst through the door and headed up the stairs. 

“Darling, is that you?”  James called from the living room.

Ronni froze.  Shit!  What was he doing home so early?  She wanted to check the computer.  “Yes, James.  I’m just back from my meeting.”  Ronni descended the stairs and went into the living room.  “You’re home early,” she said neutrally.

James smiled.  “I came home because I wanted to celebrate with my wife.”  James stood up and came toward her.  He kissed her tenderly.

“Mmm,” said Ronni, accepting his kiss and then moving her mouth away.  “What are we celebrating?”

“Abigail is leaving the trust fund with me,” he said succinctly.

“Abby,” said Ronni absently, stealing a glance at her watch.  She wanted a glass of wine.

“What?”  James wasn’t following.

“Ducky wants to be called Abby now, not Abigail,” said Ronni.

“I do wish you’d stop calling her that,” said James.  “You might say it to her by accident one day.”

“I might say it to her on purpose one day.  You never know,” said Ronni.  “So…how are we going to celebrate?”  She looked around the room.

“I have champagne on ice and your favorite chocolate strawberries upstairs.”

“Oooh, James,” purred Ronni.  “Well, let’s get to them.”

“No, not yet.  I’m waiting for a delivery from Gennaro’s.”

“What did you order?”

“Antipasto…bruschetta…scampi…”

All her favorites.  Except one.

“No linguini with clam sauce?” she pouted.

James laughed.  “Not this time, Darling.  I wasn’t planning on eating in the dining room.”

“Well then,” said Ronni, running her fingers down his chest.  “Why don’t you get us some champagne and wait for the food?  I’ll go up and make myself beautiful for you.”

“You already are,” murmured James, and he kissed her softly on the forehead.

“Well then, I’ll go make myself naked for you…how does that sound?”

James laughed.  “No, not yet.  But go put on something sexy.”  He patted her on her behind and sent her from the room.

Ronni raced up the stairs.  She stopped in the study to turn on the computer.  Then she went into the bedroom.  What should she wear?  Should she tease and tantalize him…or just flat out nail him?  She looked at her watch.  It was just after five.  They could be at it for hours before he fell asleep.  And as much as she would enjoy that, she wanted to check the Internet.  She thought she would be able to concentrate on sex even better if she knew that she had wreaked a little havoc in Nick and Ducky’s life today.

Ronni stripped off her clothes and got into the shower.  She didn’t know why she was bothering.  She was going to have to do it again later anyway.  James was going to be eating garlicky antipasto and then putting his mouth all over her. 

Ronni got out of the shower and put on red lace panties and a matching bra.  She slipped into the study and pulled up the Mature Fan Club.  She saw that the thread had been locked.  Shit!  She clicked it open.  She smiled to herself when she saw all the additions to her ‘Nick reads?’ venom.  Of course, the backlash came.  She was expecting it.  That was half the fun.  That’s what kept it going.  But this time, they’d gotten out of control, fighting with each other.  And then a terse comment, with a quote from livedaily, saying that the million dollar signing bonus was a myth.  And then the moderators stepping in, and reiterating the site’s policy of ‘no rumors’.  Yeah, yeah, thought Ronni, skimming through the rhetoric.  Blah, blah, blah…  Her eyes caught the words, ‘the offenders have been dealt with’.  Whoa!  What was that?

She zipped over to her email addresses, one ear tuned to the hallway for James.  Poor Rokmyworld.  She had her wrist slapped by the Board of Directors at MFC.  If she did it again, they would revoke her membership.  Ronni laughed to herself.  Big friggin’ threat.  All she had to do was sign on as someone else.  How stupid were these people?

She clicked back to the main page of MFC and looked for another thread.  Where was the freedom of speech thread?  Where was the ‘how dare you lock out our valid opinions?’ thread?  Oh, there it was!

“Okay, Darling.  Everything’s ready.”

Ronni hastily clicked out of the site and moved to the head of the stairs.  James stood at the bottom with a tray in his hand. 

“Oh, my,” he said.

“Indeed,” responded his wife.

James and Ronni ate antipasto and drank champagne and made wild, passionate love to each other.  They stroked and kissed and tasted every part of each other and finally lay back exhausted. 

“Strawberry?” said James.

“Mmm,” replied Ronni, taking it from his fingers.  She licked the chocolate from it and then sucked it into her mouth in a move that made James wish he hadn’t already climaxed twice.  There was no way he was going to be able to do it again soon.

“Did you ever think about making love to Ducky?” Ronni asked suddenly.

“What?!”  James couldn’t begin to imagine where this had come from…or where it was going. 

“Back in high school…you know Sharon Fremont had you lined up in her sights for Ducky.  All those tennis matches and Sunday brunches.  All that merging of the families…the great social dynasty.  Didn’t you ever imagine what it would be like?”

“No,” said James abruptly, wondering what the hell had gotten into his wife.  Of course, he’d imagined what it would be like with Ducky…Abigail…Abby.  He’d been a teenage boy, for cripes’ sakes.  He’d imagined it with everyone.

“Well, what about now?  I mean, she’s got all that money.  Hell, we’re celebrating that money right now with champagne and strawberries.”

“I thought we were celebrating my success,” said James.

“Oh, we are, Darling, we are.  I just wondered…you know how they say ‘money is sexy’ and all that.  I just wondered if I was in any danger of you taking a run at Mrs. Fremont-Carter.”

James protested his innocence and his good intentions.  Ronni believed him.  She was glad he didn’t ask the inverse question.  Because she was definitely planning on taking a run at Ducky’s husband.  And he was going to be in Chicago in less than a month.
Chapter 97 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

Just one more day and you’ll be in Chicago.  I can’t wait for you to see the apartment.  I know I’ve sent you pictures and everything, but I want you to see it for real.

Oh, Abby, back that up.  You sound like a giddy schoolgirl.

I am a giddy schoolgirl, she thought.  I want him so much.  I want to hold him and kiss him and…oh, for heaven sakes, girl, get a grip.  Abby put her hands to her face.  She was flushed and warm.  She shook her head at herself.  Wouldn’t that be great, showing up at the hospital looking fevered!  They’d probably surround her with stethoscopes and thermometers.  What’s your diagnosis, Doctor?  Is it strep throat, rheumatoid arthritis, encephalitis…?  No, Nurse, she appears to be fine, just hopelessly in love.

Hopelessly in love.  Yep, that was her, she decided.  She sighed and glanced over at her wedding picture.  She and Nick had found their stride in the last month.  They continued their daily email correspondence and talked on AIM whenever they could, at least once or twice a week.  She checked the message boards for him, but things seemed to have died down.  Rokmyworld, Sweet4D and a couple of the others on Abby’s list had disappeared completely.

The apartment was ready for Nick’s inspection.  She had sent him digital photos of everything she had done.  She knew that he had little to no interest in decorating, but she wanted him to be ready for it, to be familiar with it, to feel like he was in his own home, not a guest in someone else’s.  His replies had always been neutrally positive.  It looks nice.  It looks fine.  Man talk.

Life outside the apartment was good too.  Sharon pressed until Nick coughed up the third weekend in June.  That was going to be the big party to celebrate the wedding.  The Boys were all planning to attend.  Kristin and Leighanne were coming too. 

It was amazing, thought Abby, how well she and her mother got along when they lived in separate houses.  They should have tried that years ago!  Also, now that the pressure of coming up with the perfect wedding was off…and it just had to be the perfect party…Sharon didn’t get quite so bent out of shape over the details.  And since there was no talk of veils and lace, neither did Abby.

Sharon read Abby’s stories and handed them back without comment.  At first, Abby was hurt but three days later, she received a note in the mail…with constructive criticism and many, many compliments.  Abby realized that it was hard for her mother to say something nice to her face.  She decided that she didn’t reciprocate that too well either and determined to make more of an effort.  At first, Sharon was taken back when Abby hugged her in greeting, but soon accepted the hugs, if she didn’t actually hug back yet.

It got out there that Abby was having the stories published and that Nick was doing the illustrations.  Lawrence Shapiro was delighted that he could plead innocence and still have the publicity.  He ordered a larger printing.  Now if he could just get her to go on a book tour…

Ronni continued to be a thorn in Abby’s side, popping up more than Abby liked.  Abby wasn’t sure if Ronni had turned over a new leaf, if maybe it was Abby that had to get over things.  Ronni seemed happier in her marriage.  At least James did.  Abby met with him a couple of times to discuss the fund.  She was very happy with James’ management of it and told him so.  At the end of the second meeting, James asked about Nick…in a friendly way, not nosy, just how’s it going?

Abby smiled and said that everything was good, and how about with him?  James smiled as well and said that yes, married life was a good, good thing.  He and Ronni were very happy together.  She seemed to be settling down to life in Chicago.

Dear Nick,
I’m off to the hospital now

Don’t be an idiot, Abby!  That’s no way to start something off.  If you got something like that from him, you’d be panicked before you got to the second line.  What’s the matter with you today?

Dear Nick,
Please come home.

Abby felt tears coming.  She pushed back her chair and stood up.  This was ridiculous.  She checked the calendar.  No, no problem there.  She took a deep breath.  If the anticipation was this bad with a couple of days to go, Nick’s life might actually be in danger when she saw him.

A glance at her watch told her she had to get going.  She sat down again and set her fingers determinedly on the keyboard.

Dear Nick,
How’s your day going?  What’s the weather like in Dallas?  It’s very springlike here, warm…with blue sky, one of those days that tells you that winter really, truly is gone for good.  Of course, you’re from Florida, so this means nothing to you.  LOL!!

I’m off to do my volunteer work at the hospital.  Then dinner with the parents.  Tuna casserole tonight.  My mother finally feels safe serving it.  LOL!!

Take care,
Abby

It wasn’t the best thing she’d ever written, but it would have to do.  She hit Send and headed for the hospital.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni looked at her calendar.  Tomorrow was the committee meeting.  It was her last chance to get a backstage pass out of Ducky.  Ronni had played her cards very close to her chest for the last month.  She’d gotten bored with the message board stuff and dropped that.  She was determined to find a way to get to Nick when he was here for the concert.  Jeannette Fenton had told her that Nick was coming back in June for the wedding party, but Ronni wanted to do the groundwork in May.  She didn’t think even she could seduce a man at his own wedding reception.

Ronni had made good use of committee meetings and lunches with the girls.  She started inviting Abby.  She knew Abby didn’t want to go, but Ronni was very skilful at the game and never left her an opportunity to say no.  Ronni never brought up Nick’s name or the Boys.  She didn’t have to.  Clarice and Suzie did that for her.  Even Maggie chimed in, although she always insisted beforehand that she wasn’t a fan.  Clarice and Suzie had tickets to the concert, as did Ronni.  Their husbands were bewildered.  They were married women, why were they still gaga over this boyband?  The husbands obviously hadn’t seen them lately.  Ronni had no intention of sitting with Clarice and Suzie at the concert.

Ronni sat back and waited while Clarice got the information that Abby would be seated in the secure area in front of the stage, that there were a very limited number of seats there, mostly for contest winners from local media outlets and personal guests of the Boys.

Suzy gleaned the fact that backstage was a madhouse before the concert, everyone rushing here and there.  Organized chaos, was the way Abby described it. 

And after the concert?  Come on, you idiots, ask the question, thought Ronni.

“What about after the concert?” asked Clarice.  “Is it true that they’re on the buses and gone before the audience leaves the building?”

“It depends,” said Abby, which told Ronni nothing.

“On what?” asked Maggie.

“Well, mostly where they’re going next.  If it’s a short run…that would be under eight hours…then they might wait at the venue until later and then leave.  They could sleep on the bus and wake up in the next place.  That way, it’s less hectic after the show.  If it’s going to be a long haul, and they need every second, then yes, they go straight from the stage to the bus and away.”

“Interesting,” said Clarice.

“Of course, if they’re in town for two nights, they go to a hotel, right?” Suzie wanted to know.

“Yes.  They’ll be doing that this time.  They get in on a Friday in the late afternoon.  The concert is Saturday, so they’ll have Friday night to themselves and then they’ll do the publicity thing on Saturday.  Then concert and onto the bus…”

“It’s nice that they’re getting Friday night,” said Clarice.

Abby blushed.  “They’re doing that for Nick, so he can be home for two days.  His bus isn’t leaving until Sunday morning either.”

“Lucky you,” said Maggie and they all laughed.

Ronni filed the information away.  He was getting in Friday afternoon and leaving Sunday morning.  Okay, that was a start.

As they walked out of the next Symphony meeting together, Ronni maneuvered the conversation until the word publicity was said.  Then she said, “You said that Nick had to do publicity on the Saturday that he’s here.  Will you get to go with him?”

“I could, I guess,” said Abby, “but I won’t.  It’s not about me and I’d just be in the way.”

Truer words were never spoken, thought Ronni.  She smiled, “Just doesn’t seem fair, somehow.  I mean, you’re only going to have a couple of days together.  Couldn’t they do it without him, just the four of them?”

Ronni felt perfectly safe asking this question.  The Boys might go off in twos or threes to do interviews and such, but there was no way they would do any kind of public thing as four of them without Nick.  Not after the solo thing.  There was no way.

Abby shrugged.  “It’s not that big a deal.  I think they’re doing a couple of publicity spots for the music channel in the morning.  You know…intro spots for the weekly countdown…and then they’re having a fan conference at the venue in the afternoon.”  Abby paused.  “Oh my, listen to me…fan conference at the venue…”  She mocked herself.

Ronni laughed.  “What’s a fan conference?”

“It’s actually a way of doing a lot of stuff all at once.  They have the reporters from all the media outlets and then a hundred or so fans…contest winners.  The fans get to ask the questions.”

“And they do that right there at the ‘venue’?”  Ronni made a little face when she said the word.  Both she and Abby laughed.

“Yes, it’s easier.  Then they get ready for the show.”

“Will you at least get to go to that?” asked Ronni.  “The fan thing?”

Abby shrugged.  “We’ll see.  I don’t know.”

They had reached the door.

“Well, bye then.  See you next time,” said Ronni, with a wave.  She went home to start calling in favors.  She wanted to be at that fan conference.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It turned out that it wasn’t as easy as she thought.  First of all, not that many people owed her favors.  And the people that did, didn’t have any connections to the world of pop music.  Finally, Ronni realized that the only way she was going to get close to Nick was through Abby…and Howie.

“Suzie and Clarice are really starstruck about the Boys, aren’t they?” asked Ronni one day when Abby was driving her home from a luncheon.  Abby couldn’t figure out how the hell Ronni had finagled her into doing it, either the lunch or the driving.  But here she was, heading out to Oak Park, with Ronni in the passenger seat.  She was kind of glad she was driving and not the other way around.  Ronni had had a little more wine with lunch than the law allowed for people getting behind the wheel of a car.

Abby agreed politely, but added nothing.

“And they never seem to mention Howie, for some reason,” mused Ronni.

They never mentioned AJ either, thought Abby.

“And he is one sweet guy,” said Ronni, almost to herself.

Abby waited to see where this was going.

“I know him,” said Ronni.  “I mean, I’ve met him personally, as a friend, not just a star.”

“Hmmm,” said Abby, non-committally.  In all the luncheon conversations about the Boys, Ronni had never let on that she knew Nick, let alone Howie.  Abby wondered why Ronni had kept it a secret that she knew Nick.  Abby was glad she had, whatever her motive.

“Say ‘hi’ to him for me the next time you see him, okay?” said Ronni, as Abby pulled the car into the driveway.

Over my dead body, thought Abby.  “Sure,” she said with a smile.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni circled the date on the calendar.  Tomorrow was it.  She’d done all she could do.  She’d brought Howie’s name into the conversation twice more with Abby, and had got nowhere.  So tomorrow, she was going to come right out and ask her at the meeting…in public…in front of everyone.  Could Ronni please have the opportunity to renew her acquaintance with her friend Howie?  Ducky was far too well-bred to refuse. 
Chapter 98 by old_archive
“Good afternoon, Mrs. Morrison,” said Abby.

“Oh, Abigail, how nice to see you again.  Come in.  Come in.”  Francis Morrison waved Abby into her office.  She was the Director of Volunteer Services for the hospital.

“I’m here for my visit with the children, but I wanted to drop off this cheque first.  I think that we need to get some stuff for the older kids, the ones that aren’t into Barbie and Lego…maybe some higher level books and puzzles.  So they don’t just watch television all day.”

“That’s wonderful of you…and you’re right, we do need to do that.”

Abby suddenly felt lightheaded again.  She sat down in the chair in front of the desk.  She reached a hand out to the edge of the desk to steady herself.

“Abigail, are you all right?”  Francis was concerned.  The girl was pale as a ghost except for two bright spots of red on her cheeks.

Abby didn’t answer immediately.  She was concentrating too hard on keeping the earth from spinning off its axis.

“Abigail?”

Abby looked up and smiled weakly.  “I just felt lightheaded for a moment.  I’ve been that way for a couple of days now.”  She paused.  “I probably just need to eat something.  I’ve been a bit off food.  But I guess I’d better not go up to the ward.  If I’m coming down with something…”

Francis Morrison nodded.  That was true, she shouldn’t go near the children.  But Francis thought maybe Abigail needed a moment before she’d be able to go anywhere.  “So your friend, she decided not to volunteer after all?”

“My friend?”  Abby wasn’t following.

“Your friend…um, let me see, I have her name here somewhere…”  Francis started rummaging through the papers on her desk.  “She called here…oh, six weeks, a couple of months ago…said she was a friend of yours and wanted to know about volunteering.  We had quite a long conversation…”  Francis continued to sort through files.  “…of course, any friend of yours would be welcome here…ah, here it is…Fenton…Veronica Fenton.” 

Francis finally looked up at Abigail.  Then she reached for the phone.  “Get a doctor in here,” she said.”

“Thank you,” whispered Abby as she slid out of the chair onto the floor.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You fainted?  In public?”  Sharon was horrified.

“It wasn’t in public, Mother.  It was in Mrs. Morrison’s office.  And I didn’t really faint…it was more of a slide…trying to find a surface closer to the ground, as it were.”

“It’s not funny, Abigail.  People will think…”

“…that I’m pregnant,” said Abby.  “Well, I’m not, so don’t worry about it.  And besides, guess what?  They already did think that.”

Sharon’s eyes were huge.  She held the phone out from her ear and stared at it.  “What?”

“Oh, come on, Mother, what did you expect?  People think that about anyone who moves up a wedding date.  I’ll bet you thought it once or twice yourself.”

“I did not!” declared Sharon, haughtily.  Both women knew she was lying. 

John Fremont sat in the armchair listening to his wife’s end of the conversation.  Abigail was to join them for dinner, but she was calling to cancel, said she wasn’t feeling well.

“Is she okay?”

Sharon relayed her husband’s concern.

“Yes, Mother.  Tell Daddy that the doctor checked me out.  It’s an ear infection.  It’s not contagious, just some virus that’s got a hold of me.  Go to bed, drink plenty of fluids…you know the drill.  He gave me a prescription.  I got it filled on the way home.”

“Well, I’m glad you’ve got medicine...but maybe you should have come here for the night.  Yes, that’s a good idea.  Have a nice dinner and then sleep here.  You’ll feel better in the morning.  Your father can come and get you.”

“That’s kind of you, Mother, but I’m already in bed.  I’m going to sleep this off.  I have some things to do tomorrow morning.  I have a meeting in the afternoon and then…” 

“…Nick comes home,” finished her mother.  “I’m very sorry that we’re not going to see him this time.”  Abby opened her mouth to protest, but her mother cut her off.  “Yes, yes, I understand… he’s working, it’s a busy time…but I wanted to talk to him about the party.”

That is precisely the reason why you are not seeing him, thought Abby.  “He has faith in you, Mother.  He trusts your judgment.  He says whatever you want, you do it.  And now…”  Abby paused.  She felt like the phone weighed fifty pounds.  “I think I have to go.”

“It’s too bad about dinner.  Mrs. Smith made tuna casserole just for you.”

The thought of tuna casserole made Abby’s stomach turn over.  “Tell her thanks, but I don’t think I’d do it justice tonight.”

After more assurances that she was fine and that she would call them the next day, Abby hung up and went back to watching her bedroom spin around.  Man, did she feel awful.  She had managed to stay upright in the pharmacy, but had gotten progressively sicker as she drove home.  She had concentrated all her might on getting the car safely into the parking garage and turned off.  Then she had leaned her head on the wheel, trying to regain her equilibrium.  She had been foolish to drive and was glad that she had made it home safely without hurting herself or anyone else.  Now if she could just make it to the elevator…

Abby made her way slowly and carefully up to the apartment.  She took the medicine into the kitchen.  They were pills for the ear infection.  The doctor said the fever should come down once the pills kicked in.  Abby peered at the instructions.   Reading the tiny print made her dizzy again.  Take with food.  Well, she thought, so much for the ‘starve a fever’ philosophy. 

Abby wasn’t hungry and she didn’t feel all that feverish yet.  What she needed to do was lie down before she fell down.  She shook one of the antibiotics out of the bottle and swallowed it.  She made her way to the bedroom.  She stripped off her clothes and climbed into the bed.  Suddenly, her teeth were chattering and she couldn’t get warm.  She weighed the options.  Wait through it and go to sleep, or climb out of bed and get socks.  Years of sleeping in the cold at her parents had proved to her that you didn’t sleep comfortably if you weren’t warm, and Abby really, really wanted to go to sleep for twelve hours and cast off this viral pest.  Nick was coming home tomorrow.  She had to be healthy for that.  An ear infection she could deal with; the dizziness and fever were another story.  And now her skin was starting to ache.

It took her a while to get socks and pajamas on.  She had to keep stopping to rest.  Finally, she slipped into bed and lay flat on her back.  She closed her eyes and gradually, the world stopped spinning so quickly.  She was just drifting away when her eyes snapped open and she sat up abruptly.  Mother! 

Sitting up was a big mistake.  Abby became so dizzy that she felt as if she were falling, even though she was in the middle of the bed.  She lay back and closed her eyes until she thought she’d be okay.  She snaked her arm out of the bed without opening her eyes and felt for the phone on the nightstand.

Abby talked to her mother and replaced the phone on the table.  She looked at it for a moment and then she turned the ringer off.  The machine in the kitchen could pick up messages, if there were any.  The only person she cared about hearing from was Nick and he wouldn’t call her.  They had a date tomorrow morning at eleven on AIM and then he’d be home tomorrow evening. 

The bus was supposed to hit Chicago in the late afternoon and then Nick was coming to the apartment from the venue.  They figured he’d get there around six.  She had a special dinner planned for the two of them.  Thank goodness, she’d already done the shopping, thought Abby.

She glanced over at the clock.  5:35.  Good.  A good night’s sleep, that’s what she needed.  That would fix her right up.  She closed her eyes and slipped into unconsciousness.  She didn’t wake up for eighteen hours.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick was so excited he was bouncing.  “Tomorrow, tomorrow…” he sang. 

“Ya know, Nick,” said Terence.  “Sometimes you can get sick of a song…especially if you only hear, ya know, like one line of it over and over.”

Nick grinned at him.  “Really?” he asked ingenuously.

“Some people are even driven to violence,” said Terence, squinting his eyes and speaking in a low, menacing voice.

Nick laughed.  “Sorry!  I’ll try something else.”  He paused for a moment and reflected.  Then his face brightened.  “Tomorrow, tomorrow, I love ya tomorrow,” he sang.  “Sing it with me,” he laughed, holding out his hands.

Terence did.  “You’re only a dayyyyyyy aaaa…wayyyyyyy!”

“Look on the bright side, Terence,” said Nick.  “Pretty soon, it will be tomorrow and I won’t be singing it any more.”

Terence looked pointedly at his watch.  “Well, you’ve got a concert here in a couple of hours…”  He paused, then added.  “Try not to break into it on stage.”

“Jeez, wouldn’t that freak everyone out!”  Nick laughed at the thought.

“And then you can go to sleep on the bus and when you wake up it will be…”

“Tomorrow, tomorrow…” sang Nick.

“Yeah, but it will be today and then you can put this freakin’ song to rest,” said Terence.

“Okay, I get it!  I get it!”

“Why don’t you call her?” suggested Terence.  He knew Nick wouldn’t.  Terence didn’t get this relationship.  But he knew one thing.  It worked!  It surely worked! 

Nick would sit down at his computer and rub his hands in anticipation.  He would read that precious daily email like it was solid gold.  He would laugh the first time he read it.  And then he’d read it again.  And he’d smile.

And then he’d try to answer it.  Terence shook his head.  Sometimes it was painful to watch.  Nick wanted it to be perfect.  He’d furrow his brow and scrunch up his face and type away with his two index fingers, picking out the letters.  Then he’d frown and delete and try again.  And when he got it the way he wanted it, he’d sit back and read it and then read it again and then read it again.  Then his finger would hover over the Send button for a moment…and then finally he’d send it off.

Like having a baby every friggin’ day, thought Terence.  He wondered if Abby went through similar labor pains with her daily email.  Maybe it came easier for her.  She was a damn good writer!  But she was also a woman in love…so, maybe not.

Their conversations on AIM never failed to make Nick snort and howl with laughter.  Terence tried to be elsewhere when they took place.  He felt like he was intruding.  But he also knew that Nick never even noticed him; he was too intent on the small screen, his fingers hovering over the keyboard in anticipation.  There was a rhythm to it.  Beep.  Laugh.  Type.  Pause.  Beep…

Terence looked at his watch.  “Okay, Boss.  Let’s go.”

“Yep,” said Nick.  “Time to wow the Texans…and then…”

“Don’t say it,” growled Terence.

Nick grinned.  “Okay, I won’t.”

The makeup artist wondered what Nick was humming under his breath the whole time she was painting him.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What’s the matter?”

Terence came out of the bus kitchen with a cup of coffee.  Nick was sitting at the table staring at the computer screen.  His right arm was crossed in front of him.  He was leaning his left elbow on his right wrist.  He was tapping his left thumbnail on his teeth.  And he wasn’t taking his eyes off the monitor.

“Abby’s late for our date,” muttered Nick, trying to conjure her up by staring intently at the AIM Buddy list.

“She’s never late,” said Terence, without thinking.

“I know,” said Nick.  Finally, he looked up.  “And she didn’t send me an email this morning either.”  He went back to staring at the screen.  “I’m a little worried,” he murmured.

Terence sighed.  The solution seemed obvious to him.  “Why don’t you call her?”  He figured Nick would give some lame excuse.  He always did.

“I tried,” said Nick, surprising Terence.  Hmm, thought the bodyguard, he really is worried.  Nick looked up again.  “There was no answer.  I got the machine.”

Terence could see the worry in Nick’s eyes.  “Okay, let’s look at it logically before we panic.”

Nick nodded.  Yeah, Terence, stop me from panicking, please.  I got a long, friggin’ bus ride here with nothing else to do.

The concert last night had gone well.  They were all going well.  It was amazing.  Even the critics were being kind.  The word ‘mature’ appeared in every article…like it was some big, freakin’ surprise to them that the Boys were older.

Nick bounced onto the bus after the concert and tried to will himself to sleep.  Blissful unconsciousness would make the hours pass faster.  It didn’t work, of course…the more he tried to tell himself to go to sleep, the more he tossed and turned.  Finally, he dropped off and had stupid dreams about oversleeping and missing his date with Abby.  That made him wake up and look at the clock every five minutes, until finally, around four, he went sound asleep.

Terence let him sleep in until ten.  Nick took the hour to wake himself up, get some coffee and breakfast, sing a chorus of Tomorrow.  He changed the lyrics to “Todayyyy, todayyyy…”  A glance from Terence told him that Nick found the joke funnier than the bodyguard did.

He got fresh coffee and took his position at the computer.  He clicked open his email for his morning message.  It wasn’t there.  He pondered that for a minute and decided that Abby had probably not bothered, since they were going to be talking at eleven.  Nick had a pad of paper and a pencil beside him.  He liked to make notes.  He didn’t type fast and he couldn’t always remember from one message to the next what he wanted to say.  Abby typed like the wind, and there were never any pauses in her messages…unless she was thinking…unless she didn’t know what to say.

Nick knew when that would be.  He’d tried a couple of times to tell her how he felt about her.  Once he had told her how happy he was.  Pause.  She talked about the tour.  He said that he was happy with her too, that he really liked talking with her.  Pause.  She said she guessed the plan was working out then, because she was happy too.  Her mention of the ‘plan’ told him to stop.

Another time, he said that he loved her new story.  All the guys love it, he’d said.  He knew he’d said the forbidden word.  Pause.  She said to thank them for her.  She was glad they liked it.  Nick went on to say that he had especially loved the part where Princess P. had outsmarted Archduke Bunion.  Pause.  I’m glad you liked it, she replied.  It was fun to write.

Nick wondered why this bothered him so much and what he should do about it.  He had four older brothers to ask and not one friggin’ clue how to pose the question.  Uh, fellas, see…Abby and I got married, and we didn’t love each other and we’re not supposed to use the word, except now I do love her and it’s eating at me that I can’t say it.  Except that I’m afraid to say it, in case it fucks everything up.  And everything’s good, so why can’t I let it go? 

Yeah, he wouldn’t get any strange looks if he said that!

“Maybe she slept in,” suggested Terence.

“She gets up early,” insisted Nick, “even when she doesn’t have to.”

“Well, maybe she had a late night last night.  Do you know what she was doing?”

“Yeah, she was having dinner at her parents…tuna casserole…”

The men mulled that over. 

“Maybe she stayed over…you know, maybe they got talking and stuff…about the party…”

Nick laughed.  “That would probably make her leave!”  He paused and looked back at the monitor.  “But you could be right.  I know they miss her.  But I can’t believe she wouldn’t be home in time for our date.”

Terence didn’t understand that either.  But there was nothing they could do about it until they got to Chicago.  “Why don’t you leave the AIM open?  Come on and play a game or something.  When she beeps you, we’ll hear it.”

“Okay,” said Nick.  He looked at his watch.  “She’s got a meeting this afternoon at two.  I’m sure I’ll hear from her before then.”

Nick stepped reluctantly away from the computer.  Where are you, Abby?  Are you okay?
Chapter 99 by old_archive
Abby was not okay.  In fact, she was the least okay she’d ever been in her life.

She woke up just before noon.  Her eyelids creaked open.  It was painful.  Her skin felt like she’d been peeled.  Her ear hurt and she was running a fever. 

She looked at the clock.  It took her a long time to understand it.  At first, she thought it was approaching midnight, that she’d been asleep for nearly seven hours.  But there was something wrong with that theory.  She couldn’t figure it out.  She turned her head to the window and the bright sunlight streaming through it gave her the answer. 

Omigod, she thought.  I’ve slept nearly…she tried to do the math, but she was just too sick. 

She forced herself to sit up, even though every part of her told her not to.  Every part of her except her bladder, which suggested that it might in fact be an excellent idea to get out of bed.  It took her a long time.  Every movement hurt.  Her joints ached.  She made it to the bathroom and sat down on the toilet.  “Oww,” she whimpered, as her thighs made contact with the toilet seat.  She braced herself with one hand on the wall and one on the edge of the tub.  The dizziness washed over her.  It hurt to urinate, even though there wasn’t much output.

She sat there for a long while, afraid to get up again.  Finally, she did, holding tight to the wall as she stood.  She made her way to the sink and washed her hands.  Omigod, look at you, she said to herself as she glanced in the mirror.  Her face was bright red.  Her eyes were sunken into her face. Her hair was a mess.  Abby reached a hand up to brush it off her face.  “Oww,” she said again.

She made her way slowly to the kitchen.  She made herself a cup of tea and looked at the pill bottle.  She did calculations and realized that she’d missed two.  Should she take them now?  Or maybe space them out but make up the difference…say every eight hours instead of twelve…?  She picked up the bottle.  Take with food.  No, she wasn’t hungry.  She didn’t want to eat.  She wanted to be horizontal again.  She wanted to go back to bed.  She took one of the pills and swallowed it, washing it down with a sip of tea.

She made her way out of the kitchen, moving carefully, concentrating on not spilling the tea.  She didn’t even notice the blinking light on the answering machine.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Might as well turn it off,” said Nick, shutting down his computer  “She won’t be answering now.  She has a meeting.”

“Okay,” said Terence.  He figured if Nick thought she was at a meeting, then he wasn’t imagining her dead on the floor or whatever.

“I’m sure she’s okay,” added the bodyguard.  “She probably got involved in preparations for your big homecoming and lost track of time.”

“Yeah, I’m sure that’s it.  Well, it’s 1:30 now.  We’re supposed to get to the venue around 4:00.  I’ll find out then.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby crawled back into bed.  The cup of tea sat untouched on the nightstand.  She put her head back on the pillow and stared at the ceiling.  Her eyes drifted shut, then blinked open.  She looked at the painting at the foot of the bed.  She really liked it.  She saw something different in it every time.  She knew Nick liked it too.

Nick…  Abby sighed.  He’d be home soon.  Today.  He’d be home today.  Omigod, look at me.  I can’t look like this.  I can’t be sick.  Nick’s coming home. 

A tear slid down her face and she whimpered.  She had to get up.  She had to get in the shower.  She had to get ready.  She looked at the clock.  He’d be here around six.  Maybe if she just slept a little bit more and then she could get ready for him.  Yes, that was better.  If she got ready now, she’d be all tired and sick again by the time he arrived.  Yes, sleep a little more.  That was a good plan…a good plan.  Her eyes drifted shut and stayed that way for two more hours. 

Nick.  Abby woke up with his name on her lips.  She looked at the clock.  2:25.  Okay, time to get up and get ready.  She couldn’t wait to see him, to hold him…to see his face, to hear his voice… for real, this time.  She always imagined his voice when she read his emails or talked to him on AIM.  She could hear him in her head. 

Abby blinked and then concentrated hard.  Something was eluding her, hovering on the edge of her consciousness.  Something…omigod, she’d missed her date with him.  She leapt out of bed and promptly fell in a heap to the floor.  Stay down! her body commanded her.

No, she whimpered.  Nick…I have to tell Nick I’m sorry.  Abby crawled to the doorway.  It hurt her knees.  She sat in the doorway for a minute, her back braced against the frame.  It was a long, long way up the hall to her study.  She lay down on the carpet for a moment.  Just for a moment, she told herself…just until I can get the strength to move again.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick clicked open his email.  “There’s one from Abby,” he called out. 

Terence rushed back to the table.  “What’s it say?” he blurted, then realized that maybe it was none of his business.  Except that keeping Nick sane was his business and the young blond man was a wreck.

Nick read the message quickly, scanning the lines.  Then he narrowed his eyes and read it slowly.  “She’s sick,” he said finally.  “Really sick.  Tell Tony we’re not going to the venue.  Tell him he’s taking us right to the apartment.  And tell him to drive faster.”  He spun the computer in Terence’s direction.

Terence peered at the message.

Dear Nick,

I’m sorry I missed our date this mroning.  I slept in.  I have a litle ear infection.  I’m sure I’ll be berter by the time you get here.

Love,
Abby

“Why the panic?” asked Terence.  “She seems okay.”

“Are you kidding?” said Nick.  “Look at that.  There’s three typos.”

And?  Terence shrugged.

“Terence, that’s three more typos than she’s ever had.  Tell Tony to drive this bus!!!”

Terence went to relay the message to the driver and Nick looked at the monitor again.  It wasn’t the typos that told him that Abby wasn’t herself.  It was another word.  He grabbed the phone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby tried to have a shower.  She thought seriously about it and she planned to do it.  She had gone back to bed for an hour after she sent Nick the message, but she planned on having the shower as soon as she could get up.  When she got into the bathroom, though, it was just too much for her.  She combed her hair, wincing in pain at the feel of the comb on her scalp.  She put her hair back in an elastic and hoped it wouldn’t look too awful.

On her way back to bed, she stopped and turned her good ear to the door.  Had she heard a ringing?  Was it the phone or just the ear infection?  She picked up the phone from the table but no one was there.  Should she go to the kitchen and check the machine?  Maybe in a minute… She turned the ringer back on and set the phone down again.  I’ll check in a minute.  I’m just going to lay down for a minute.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Why isn’t she answering?” demanded Nick.

Terence had no idea but he gave it a shot.  “Maybe she’s asleep…or in the shower…”

Nick paced up and down.  “Where are we…exactly?”

Terence got the map from Tony and showed Nick where they were.  They figured out how much longer it would take to get there.  Too long.

“Tony wants to know the shortest route to your apartment,” said Terence, after he’d handed the map back to the driver.

“How the hell would I know?” said Nick.  “I don’t know Chicago.  Abby does the driving.”

“Well, do you know your address?” asked Terence.

“Of course, I do,” said Nick.  “What kind of question…?”

“Get on Mapquest,” said Terence, pointing at the computer.  “It will give you directions right to the door.”

“Good idea,” said Nick, relieved to have something to do, some purpose, some feeling that he was doing something to get him to Abby faster.  He opened up the website and clicked on Driving Directions.

“Where the hell should I say I’m coming from?” asked Nick.  “I don’t need directions all the way from Dallas.”

Terence looked out the window.  “Urbana,” he said, spotting a sign.  “Say you’re coming from Urbana, Illinois.”

Nick typed in the information and was rewarded by explicit instructions on how to get to his front door.  He wrote it out and Terence took it to the driver.

Terence came back into the room to find Nick punching the redial button on his phone. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The phone rang twice before Abby figured out what the sound was.  She picked it up and in a small voice said, “Hello.”

“Abby?”  The relief in his voice was evident.  On the bus, his shoulders sagged with it.  Terence put a comforting hand on his arm and squeezed it.

“Nick.”

“Oh God, Abby, are you okay?”

“Yes, Nick, I’m fine.”  Abby looked down at herself.  Yeah, right!  “I’ve got an ear infection, that’s all.  I’ve been sleeping most of the day.”  She struggled to pull herself into a sitting position.  She had to start somewhere.

Nick could tell by her voice that she was not fine.  He’d never heard her sound so…so frail.  “I figured…when you didn’t answer the phone…”

“I’m sorry…I turned off the ringer.  I should have checked the machine, though.  I’m sorry.” 

“It’s okay.  It’s just that I was worried.  You missed our date and then you sent me that email.  That really freaked me out.”

“What did I say?  I don’t even remember.”  Oh God, thought Abby, what have I done?

Nick laughed.  “There were typing mistakes.  You never make typing mistakes.  I…uh…I kind of freaked out a little, started yelling at Terence…”

“Never a good plan,” said Abby, weakly.  She swung her legs off the side of the bed and then took some deep breaths to steady herself.

“No, you’re right about that.  Anyway, we’re close…and I’m coming straight to the apartment.  I’ll be there soon.”

“Nick, maybe you shouldn’t…I mean, the doctor said that it wasn’t contagious but…I’d hate to make you sick…maybe you shouldn’t come here…”

“I’m not letting you be alone,” he said.  “If it’s not contagious, it’s not.  I’m not afraid.”  He paused. “Unless you don’t want me there,” he continued tentatively.

If you only knew, thought Abby.  “Of course, I want you here, but…”

“Or maybe I should call your mother…get her to come over.”

“Well, I see no reason for you to be mean,” said Abby.

Nick laughed.  “That’s my girl.  I’ll be there soon.  We’re on the…the Dan Ryan Expressway.”

“Yes, you’re close.”  Abby pulled on her robe and made her way to the study.  She clicked open her email and went to Sent Messages.  She stared at the message for a moment.  What an idiot you are, she told herself.

She made her way to the front of the apartment, listening to Nick and giving one-syllable responses.  She unlocked the door and then went into the living room.  She sat on the sofa, trying to present herself in the best way, like someone with a mild illness, not someone on the verge of death. 

Nick talked and Abby gave short answers as he told her that they’d left the Expressway… now they were on LaSalle…now they were turning onto Lakeshore Blvd.

Closer and closer.  Come home to me, Nick.  You’re so close.  Come home to me.  Abby felt herself getting more and more horizontal.  She leaned her head down on the arm of the sofa.  She could sit up again when he came through the door.

“Mmm,” she replied to the next three things he said.  She had kind of lost track and it was just easier.  The phone was getting heavier and heavier in her hand.

“Hang up, Abby,” he said suddenly.  “We’re here.”

Abby punched the End button on the phone and dropped it on the floor.  He was here.  She had to sit up now.  She had to stand up.  Nick was here.  She pulled herself to a sitting position, taking a moment to re-establish her equilibrium.  Come on, come on.  She exhaled a series of short, puffy breaths, the kind they tell women in labor to do to make it easier, and then she stood up.  She straightened her robe and stood with one hand on the back of an armchair.  There!  She was ready.

Nick bounded through the door, Terence on his heels.  Nick stopped short.

“Omigod, Abby, you look awful.”
Chapter 100 by old_archive
“Omigod, Abby!  You look awful!”

“Thank you, Dear.  Welcome home.”  Abby gave a weak smile.

Nick raced to her side and put his arms around her.  She leaned her head on his chest and thought, I can die now.  He’s here, I can die now. 

Nick had no idea what to do.  He couldn’t believe how sick she looked.  And way to go on the greeting, Prince Charming!  But she was so thin and drawn…

Terence was appalled at Abby’s appearance.  This was not the time to hover in the background, he knew.  He walked over to them.  “Abby,” he said abruptly, “when was the last you ate something?”

She looked at him.  “Hi, Terence,” she said with a tiny smile.  “I’m sorry.”  Apologizing seemed to be the order of the day for her, she thought, but it really was the easiest thing to say.

“Abby,” said Terence slowly and deliberately, trying to get her to focus on him, “have you had anything to eat today?”

“I’m not hungry,” she said, from her happy place in Nick’s arms.  She knew she was dying, she knew she was sicker than she’d ever been and she was going to die now, but that was okay because she was in Nick’s arms.

“Abby, this is really important,” said Terence, giving Nick a look that said that this was indeed very important, “have you had anything to drink today?”  Terence reached out and took the skin of Abby’s forearm in his fingers.  He pinched it slightly and looked at Nick.  The skin did not settle back into place, but stayed pinched.

“I made tea at noon,” murmured Abby, knowing that her knees were done.  They weren’t holding her up any more.  She sagged against Nick.

But it was Terence that picked her up.  He reached out and scooped her into his arms.  “Where’s the bedroom?” he asked.

“Down here,” said Nick and led the way.  He pulled the covers back on the bed and let Terence place Abby gently down.  When he straightened up, Nick touched his elbow and nodded at the mug sitting on the nightstand, three-quarters full of cold tea.

“Watch her,” said Terence curtly and he disappeared from the room with the mug.  He went to the bathroom and dumped the tea.  He rinsed the mug and filled it with water.

“Drink this,” he said, when he returned.  “Just sip it, but drink it all.  I’ll be right back.”

Abby took the mug from his hands and took a small sip.  It felt good, but the mug was just so heavy.  She tried to brace it on her chest.  The man she loved took it from her.  He sat down on the edge of the bed.

“I’m sorry, Nick,” she whispered again.

“Don’t be sorry, Abby.  It’s not your fault.  Here, have some more of this.”  Nick held the mug to her lips.

“It’s just an ear infection and I’ve got medicine.  It’s just bad timing.”

“I know.  It’s okay.”  Nick held the mug out again.  He spoke soothing words to her and listened to her say she was sorry over and over again.  He made her follow each apology with a sip of water.

Slowly, he managed to get the whole thing into her.  He immediately went back to the bathroom for more.  He looked in the mirror and shook his head at himself.  Man, he was glad Terence was here.  If Nick had been on his own and found Abby like that, he would have called an ambulance immediately.  He didn’t know how to deal with sick people.

He went back into the bedroom.  Abby lay with her eyes closed.  They fluttered open at his approach. 

“Have some more water,” he said, because he had no idea what else to do.

Terence came back into the room carrying a tray.  It had a mug of tea and a plate of toast, two slices cut neatly into triangle halves. 

“You have to eat this, Abby,” he said gently.

“I’m not really hungry,” she said.

Terence pulled one of the chairs close to the bed and took her hand.  “Abby, I want you to think…when was the last time you ate anything?”

Abby tried to think.  “What day is it today?” she asked and tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.  She was ashamed of her weakness.

”It’s Friday,” said Nick softly.  He was getting kinda scared.

“Um…I guess…Wednesday…yeah, that’s when I started to get dizzy.  It was after breakfast on Wednesday and since then…I just haven’t been hungry.  The thought of food…”  Her voice trailed off.

“Have a little bite of toast,” said Terence, holding up the plate.  Abby obeyed, nibbling on one of the points.  “Now, since breakfast on Wednesday, how much have you had to drink?”

“I’m not drunk, Terence,” said Abby.

“I know,” he said, with a little smile.  “That’s not what I’m asking.  I’m asking about water or tea or soda.”  He motioned to Nick who made Abby drink some more sips of water.

“I had tea today,” said Abby.

“How many cups?” asked Nick.

“Just the one,” Abby gestured to the mug in Nick’s hand.  “And…I think I had some yesterday, but I don’t remember.”  A tear slid down her cheek.

“It’s okay.  We’re here now.  I’m here now.  We’ll take care of you,” said Nick.

Terence went into the bathroom and came back with a damp facecloth.  He placed it on Abby’s forehead.  “Keep going with the water and toast,” he ordered and then left the room.

Slowly, Nick got all the toast into Abby.  She asked him about the show in Dallas and he told her, filling the air with words, partly to keep her awake and partly to push down his own feeling of panic.  He punctuated the story with the mug offering it to her often and encouraging her with a smile.

“I feel better now,” said Abby, when Terence came back into the room, carrying the pill bottle and a pitcher of water.

“Good.  I’m glad.”  He held up the bottle.  “How many of these have you had?”

“Two,” answered Abby firmly.  She was happy that she knew the answer. 

“Okay, you’re behind on these,” said Terence, twisting off the cap.

“I know, but I wasn’t sure what to do about that.  I kind of got off kilter.  I overslept.”

“No problem,” said Terence.  “Take one now and then one in the morning.”

Abby dutifully swallowed the pill.  “I can get up now,” she said.  “I feel better.”

“No, you stay there for a bit,” said Terence.  “Let the toast settle.  I’m going to make you some soup.  Keep drinking the water.  Go to sleep if you want to.”

“I have to make dinner,” said Abby.  “I have all the stuff.”

Nick put his hand on her face.  It was hot.  “You stay here, Baby.  Don’t worry about dinner.  We can take care of ourselves.  And we can take care of you.  Let us take care of you.”

Abby was too tired to protest.  “Okay, Cupcake, whatever you say.”  She smiled weakly.

“Why don’t you come and help me in the kitchen for a minute, Nick?” suggested Terence.  “Keep drinking that water, Abby.”

Nick followed Terence out of the room.  The two men went to the kitchen, where Terence started opening doors and taking out pots and food.

“Well?” asked Nick.

“She’ll be okay,” said Terence.  “She’s got the medicine and now that we’re getting some food and liquid into her, she’s on the road to recovery.”

“But she looks so sick…” said Nick, thinking it couldn’t be that easy, could it?

“Well, she was on her way to dehydrating herself, so it’s good we got here when we did and stopped that, but no, there’s really not much to worry about.  You’ll see, she’ll sleep some more and then she’ll be a lot better in the morning.”

“You really think so, Terence?”

“Yes, I do.  So you can just relax now…and think about how you’re going to apologize for your opening remark.  Way to go, Romeo!”

Nick laughed and so did Terence.  The two men made dinner for themselves and soup for Abby.  They encouraged her to drink water.  She told them if they kept it up, she might drown, but she followed their instructions.

At nine o’clock, Nick told Terence that he was confident he could take care of Abby and that Terence could go on to the hotel.  Nick was going to sleep in the second bedroom and he had seen enough of an improvement in Abby that he was sure she’d be better in the morning.  Maybe not up to a concert or anything like that, but better.  Terence warned him that her fever might spike just before she went to sleep tonight and that Nick shouldn’t worry, just give her more water and a cool cloth.  “And don’t expect her to make sense either.”

Nick sent his bodyguard on his way with a big hug and heartfelt thanks.  Terence told him that he’d be back to pick him up at nine the next morning.

Nick nodded.  “And, uh Terence, when you come tomorrow…”

“Yeah?”

“Bring Patrick.”

“Good idea, Boss.  Yeah, I’ll do that.”

Nick went back to check on Abby.  Her eyes were open but she wasn’t really awake.  He spoke her name quietly.  She blinked twice and looked at him.  She gave him a tiny smile.  He smiled back at her.  He held the mug out to her and she took a sip of water.

“Go to sleep now,” he said.  He took the cloth from her forehead and went to the bathroom.  He ran it under cold water and wrung it out.  “Here you go, Baby,” he whispered, placing it on her forehead.

“I’m sorry, Nick,” she said again, through closed eyes.

“It’s okay,” he reassured her again.  “It’s not your fault you’re sick.”

“No, I mean for the email.  What I said.”

“It’s okay.  I understand.”

“I just wanted you to know.  I didn’t mean…it was an accident…I didn’t mean it.”

“Go to sleep,” he whispered.

Nick gathered up the dishes and carried the tray into the kitchen.  He put things away and examined the cupboards and fridge.  He got a beer and wandered through the apartment, always keeping one ear tuned to the bedroom in case Abby called out to him.

He liked what she had done with the place.  It felt like a home.  His home.  It felt like home.  He looked at all the art work and sat on every piece of furniture.  He found a pile of cards and letters in a basket in her study.  They were wedding congratulations.  He leafed through a few.  There was one from Philip Randall, offering her wishes for a long and happy marriage.  Too bad for you, loser, thought Nick.

He looked in on her again and then went to his game room.  He played some video games with the sound off.  He checked on her a couple more times and then decided that she was fast asleep and he should just stay out of there in case he woke her up. 

He played another game and was just thinking about whether or not to go to bed himself when the phone rang.  He grabbed it quickly so that it wouldn’t disturb Abby.

“Hello?”

“Nick?  Is that you?”

“Ronni?”
Chapter 101 by old_archive
“Ronni?”  Nick’s heart skipped a beat and his hands grew clammy.

“How are you?”

“I’m good.  I’m…here.  I mean, I got in today…”  Shit!  Shit!  Shit!

”I’m calling to see about Abby.  She missed the meeting today.  She never called to say she wouldn’t be there.  She’s never done that before.  Is she okay?”  Ronni had been pissed beyond all imagination when Abby had missed the meeting today.  It was her last chance to get a backstage pass.

“She’s sick,” said Nick.  “She’s got an ear infection.  She was in pretty bad shape when we got here.”

“We?”

“Terence.  My bodyguard.”

“I never met him.  You weren’t on tour when we…were together.”

“Yeah, well…”

”So is Abby going to be all right?  Is there anything I can do?”

Nick was trying to get his head around this.  Ronni wanted to do something for Abby?  Abby had mentioned to him that Ronni was on the same committee as her at the Symphony, but she hadn’t sounded too thrilled about it.  And she’d never mentioned her other than that.  But here was Ronni talking like they were old friends…offering to help out.

“No…thanks, but…I think it’s under control.  She’s got medicine and we managed to get her to eat and drink something.”

“Oh, that’s good,” purred Ronni.  “She certainly can’t afford to lose any weight.”

Nick couldn’t tell if she was being catty or concerned.

“She’ll be fine in a day or so,” said Nick, confidently.

If smiles had sound, Nick’s eardrum would have been shattered.  Ronni was beaming.  Talk about things going her way!  “You mean she’s going to miss the concert?” asked Ronni.  “How awful!”

“She’s seen concerts before.  It’s not that big a deal.”

“It’s a big deal for me.  I’ve never seen you perform…I mean, sing.”

The double entendre was not lost on Nick.  Nor was the sultry voice.  He squirmed on the leather sofa.  “Well, you can come to the concert tomorrow night,” he said.  “Did you get a ticket?”

“I was going to go with a friend,” said Ronni, not answering the question, “but then Abby said something about a fan conference or something…going to that together…I wasn’t really sure what she meant.”

Nick heard the toilet flush.  “I gotta go, Ronni.  I gotta check on Abby.”

“No!” said Ronni.  “I’ll hold on.  I want to make sure she’s okay.  Go check on her and then come back and tell me if she’s all right.”  There was no way Ronni was letting this opportunity slip by.

Nick set down the phone and went to the bedroom.  Abby was standing in the middle of the floor looking bewildered.

“Abby?” said Nick, softly, not wanting to startle her.

She looked up at him.  “I forgot where I’m going,” she said, furrowing her brow.

“You’re going to bed,” said Nick.  “Over here.  Come on.”  He took her hand and led her to the bed.  He put her in it and encouraged her to drink some more water.  Her face was hot.  “Abby,” he began, “did you talk to Ronni about the fan conference?”

“She says she wants to see Howie again,” murmured Abby.  She put her hand on Nick’s chest.  “You’re so beautiful.”

“So you talked to her about the concert?” he asked.

“Yeah, but not in front of the others.  They don’t know about her and you.”  Abby ran her fingers down Nick’s face and smiled…a loopy, feverish smile.  “Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful.”

Nick wondered who the others were.  How often did Abby see Ronni?  And were they talking about him?  He kissed Abby’s fingers and watched her slip down into sleep.  Then he went back to his game room and picked up the phone.

“How is she?” asked Ronni, as soon as she heard him.  Not well enough to go to the concert, she hoped.

“Um, she’s okay…she’s gone back to sleep now.”

Good, thought Ronni, we can have a nice, long chat.

And they did.  Ronni skillfully manipulated the conversation.  She asked questions about the tour and made references to their time together…nothing overt or steamy, just recalling this event or that, anything to put Nick in a Ronni frame of mind.

She knew she had him when he laughed at one point and then broke it off sharply.  I don’t want to wake Abby, he said.  I’ll just close the door.  They talked for an hour and at the end of it, she not only had her backstage pass and her ticket to the fan conference.  Ronni was pretty sure she had Nick Carter as well.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby felt a little better when she woke up in the morning.  Wow!  Talk about a lost weekend!  She could barely remember the last two days.  Nick was home, she remembered that.  And Terence.  Terence was there too.  Or maybe she’d dreamed that.  And Ronni?  She’d dreamed about Ronni, she knew that.  There was no way she was there!

Abby got out of bed and went to the washroom.  She brushed her teeth and washed her face and exhausted herself.  She barely made it back to the bed.  Okay, so she wasn’t out of the woods yet, but at least the fever was gone.

“Hey, Baby!”  Nick spoke to her from the doorway.  “How are you feeling?”

“Better,” said Abby.  “Much better.”  She smiled wanly.

“But you’re staying in bed today,” said Nick.  It was a statement, not a question.

Abby’s eyes filled with tears.  “Yes, I guess I am.  I’m sorry, Nick…I wanted this to be…a homecoming.  I wanted to show you the apartment and…”

“Ssshhh,” soothed Nick.  “It’s okay.  I explored it from top to bottom last night while you were sleeping.  It’s wonderful.  It feels like home.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really.  You did a great job.”  He put his hand on her forehead.  “I think your fever’s gone.”

“Yes, I think so too.  I was a bit out of it, wasn’t I?”

“Oh, I’d say more than a bit.  You scared the hell out of me and Terence?”

“So Terence was here!”  Abby nodded.  She’d been right about that.

“Don’t you remember?”

“It’s all a bit hazy,” admitted Abby.  “I hope I didn’t say anything too stupid.”

Nick laughed.  “You said ‘I’m sorry’ five hundred times.  Does that count?”

“I’m sorry…I mean…”  Abby laughed.

“Five hundred and one,” said Nick, putting his hand on her face.  “I’m going to make you tea and toast.  You have to take a pill.”

“What time do you have to go?” asked Abby.

“Terence is picking me up at nine.  He’s bringing Patrick.  He’s going to stay with you for the day.”

“That’s not necessary, Nick.  I’m feeling a lot better.  I can look after myself.”

“It’s Patrick or your mother.  Take your choice.”  Nick wasn’t going to argue about it.

“It will be nice to see Patrick again,” said Abby.

Nick laughed and shook his head at her.  “You nut.  I’ll make your tea now.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Terence and Patrick arrived.  Terence didn’t even hesitate but went straight to Abby’s bedroom.  He felt her forehead and told her to drink some water.  He called Patrick in and showed him where everything was in the bathroom.  He gave him a list of instructions that had the other three biting the inside of their cheek to keep from laughing.

“Terence, I’m fine, really,” said Abby, when he wound down.  “You’ll scare Patrick if you keep talking like that.”

“Do you want me to describe how you looked when we came in here last night?” asked Terence. 

“I believe ‘awful’ was the term used,” said Abby with a smile.  Nick groaned.

“Well, that was only eighteen hours ago, give or take.  You’re not over this yet.”  He turned to Patrick.  “Keep her in bed.  Make sure she drinks eight ounces of fluid every hour.  The silly woman nearly dehydrated herself.  And keep feeding her.”

“Yes, Sir,” said Patrick, stopping just short of snapping off a salute.  “I can handle her.  I’ve got three younger sisters.”

“Okay, then,” said Terence and the two bodyguards left the room.

“I gotta go,” said Nick, coming over to sit on the edge of the bed.  He picked up her hand.  “I want you to take care of yourself.  I want to see a big improvement.  I won’t be able to leave here tomorrow unless I know you’re okay.”

“Maybe I’ll just get sicker then and keep you here,” said Abby with a smile.  She squeezed his hand.  “Go to work,” she whispered.

Nick kissed her fingers and went out of the room.

On the way to the venue, he told Terence that he needed a backstage pass and a ticket to the fan conference left at the box office. 

“What’s the name?”

“Ronni Fenton?”

“Okay,” said Terence.  “Who’s he?”

“It’s a she,” said Nick.  “Just someone I used to know.”

Terence glanced at him sideways.  There was something in Nick’s voice.  But the young blond man was staring out the window with no expression on his face.

“Okay,” said Terence.  “I’ll take care of it.”
Chapter 102 by old_archive
“Who is that?”  AJ wanted to know.  He nodded over at the pretty blonde who had her hand on Nick.

The girl had been at the fan conference.  She had hovered on the edges, but always moving.  It was hard to take your eyes off her.  AJ thought maybe he’d take a run at her.  But she never looked at him.  Only at Nick.

And now here she was backstage.  AJ had seen her talking to Howie for a minute and then she had sidled up to Nick.  She had cut him from the herd around him like an expert cowboy roping a steer and was now talking and laughing with him.  He seemed to be enjoying himself as well, thought AJ, bending his head down to hear her words.  She touched his arm in a very familiar fashion.

“That’s Ronni…the girl from California,” said Howie.  “The one before Abby.”

“What the hell is she doing in Chicago?” asked AJ.  And what the hell is Nick doing, he wondered. They’d all been concerned when they heard that Abby was too ill to come to the concert, but Terence and Nick had both assured them that she was on the mend and that Patrick was taking care of her.  Nick seemed to be taking care of something else.

“She lives here.  She’s married,” said Howie.

“So’s he,” retorted AJ.

“Oh, I don’t think you have to worry,” said Howie.  “That’s ancient history now.”

It didn’t look too ancient to AJ.  “She’s seems pretty familiar with him.”

“Well, they were practically living together.  But don’t worry, she’s no match for Abby.”

In the looks department, she was more than a match for Abby, thought AJ.  This woman was gorgeous.  And she knew it.  She strutted her stuff like she knew that every man in the room was watching her.  And she wasn’t wrong.  Every man was.  So was every woman, for that matter.

“Don’t worry about it, AJ…I mean, come on…can’t you talk to Amanda or Sarah or any of your old flames without it becoming something?”

No, thought AJ.  I can’t.  I pretty much want to nail them all over again.

AJ got called to makeup and when he came out, the girl was gone.  But he saw her again, as soon as he stepped on the stage.  She was in the pit…in Abby’s place.  And she was looking at Nick like she wanted to eat him up with a spoon.  AJ kept an eye on her throughout the show.  It seemed like she thought they were putting on a personal show just for her.  She smiled and waved at AJ when she saw him looking at her.  She winked at Howie.  Howie winked back, AJ noticed.  And she sent looks to Nick that spoke of personal experiences and inside jokes.  It was way, way too intimate for AJ’s liking. 

He brought up Abby’s name in every costume change.  He even suggested that Nick phone her.  Go ahead, you’ve got time, he said.  But Nick demurred.  She’s probably asleep.

During the ‘quiet, little thang’, AJ tried again.  Kevin started it off as he always did.  “So here we are in Chicago…”

“Nick’s new hometown,” said AJ.

Nick nodded at the cheers.  “Yep,” he said, when they died down, “got a great new apartment.”

“And a great wife,” put in AJ.

Nick nodded again.  “Yep.  So, did you guys get to see any of Chicago last night?”

Brian mentioned the restaurant where they’d had dinner and Howie named the club he’d gone to.  Kevin said something about the charities.  AJ looked at Nick.  Nick looked at Ronni.

AJ knew that four of them were getting on the buses right after the show, but that Nick was not.  His bus wasn’t leaving until morning…to give him more time with Abby.  That meant he’d be hanging around backstage until the crowds had dispersed.  And he’d be the only one.

They finished the show and left the stage for the last time.  “Behave yourself,” called AJ over his shoulder as he was running past Nick to the bus. 

“Why would he want to do that?” laughed Kevin.  “I hope Abby’s feeling better.  Give her our love.”

Nick watched them all get on the buses and go.  He went to the dressing room and took off his costume.  He slipped on jeans and a t-shirt.  He was going to shower at home.  He looked at his watch.  Another half hour, he figured.  No one knew he was staying behind, so there wouldn’t be many fans around.  He could probably grab a cab right now.  But he didn’t want to take the chance of having some fan follow him to the apartment and get the address.

“Come in,” he called out in response to the knock on the door.  He figured it would be Terence.  He was wrong.

“Now this is how I remember you,” said Ronni, in a low, sexy voice.  “Jeans and a t-shirt, just chillin’.”  She walked up to him and smoothed a lock of hair off his face.  “Hair just a little rumpled.  That is a good look for you.”

“Um…okay…thanks, I guess.”  Nick shrugged. 

“Although I must say, the leather pants and open shirt hit the spot as well.”

Nick was glad he’d taken the costume off.  “So, did you enjoy the show?”

“It was wonderful,” said Ronni, looking around.  “You were wonderful.”

“Um, thanks.”

“It’s a shame I never got to see you perform when we were together.  I got a whole host of fantasies from the show.”  Ronni sat down on the loveseat in the corner of the room and crossed her legs.  She stretched her arms up over her head and shook her hair.

Nick felt awkward standing in the middle of the room.  But he didn’t want to sit down beside her.  His body was reacting to her in a way that it shouldn’t.  He turned a chair backwards and straddled it, leaning his arms on the back.  Come on, Terence, where are you?

“So how long do you have to stay here?” she asked, waving her hand at the room.

“Just until Terence gives me the all clear.  Then I’ll catch a cab to the apartment.”

“I could give you a lift if you’d like,” offered Ronni.  “I’ve got my car.”

“No, that’s okay.  But, thanks.  Terence will take me and then he and Patrick will go back to the hotel.”

“Patrick?”

“One of the bodyguards.  He’s staying with Abby right now, making sure she’s okay.”

Ronni did not want to talk about Nick’s wife.  “Well, would you like to go for a drink or something, since you don’t have to rush home?”

“No, I don’t think that would be a good idea.  And I’m all sweaty and shit from the concert.  I just want to get a shower and go to bed.”

“Well, we could do that too,” said Ronni, with a sexy laugh.  They’d had some good times in the shower.

Nick was speechless.  He was picturing the same thing.  Where the hell are you, Terence?  Nick stood up and moved the chair back to its original spot, not making eye contact with Ronni.

Ronni rose to her feet.  She walked over to him.  “I’m just kidding, Tiger.”  She used her pet name for him.  She raised her hand to his face and stroked it.  “I miss you sometimes,” she said, absently.  And then she pulled his face down to hers and kissed him…very gently, very softly.

And he kissed her back. 

He didn’t want to…he knew he shouldn’t, but she evoked good memories for him.  Her scent intoxicated him and he wanted to taste her…just this once. 

Ronni let him kiss her for a moment and then she stepped away.  “Mmmm,” she said, running her fingernail down his shirt front.  She stroked the nipple ring through his shirt and gave a secretive, sexy grin, recalling past sexual encounters.  She licked her lips and moved her hand away.  “See ya, Tiger,” she said, and turned for the door.

Nick did not respond.  He had nothing to say and no way to say it.  He was stunned.

“Okay, Boss,” said Terence, a moment later, sticking his head in the door.  “We’re good to go.”

Nick never said a word all the way home in the cab.  Terence filled the void for awhile talking about the concert and stuff.  Then he gave up and sat in silence.  At the apartment, Patrick reported that Abby was asleep.  She was much better, he said.  She’d even managed to get up a couple of times for an hour or so.  She’d fulfilled all the requirements as far as food and drink went and had taken her medicine at the appropriate times.  She’d had a long chat on the phone with her mother…something to do with seating arrangements.

Nick listened to it all but didn’t take it in.  He thanked Patrick and sent the two bodyguards on their way.  Terence told him the bus would pick him up by ten the next morning.  They really couldn’t leave it any later than that.  Nick just nodded and closed the door behind them. 

Nick wandered through the apartment, turning off lights.  He looked in on Abby.  She was asleep.  He felt her face.  It was cool to the touch.  The fever was gone.  Good.  The meds were doing their job.

Nick went into the second bedroom.  He saw the bed turned down.  He wondered if Abby had done that or Patrick.  Nick moved on through to the bathroom.  He stripped off his clothes and stood under the hot water.  He wanted to wash away the sweat and grime of the evening’s performance.  He wanted to wash away the feelings he’d had when he’d seen Ronni again.  He wanted to wash away the taste of her lips.

His mind was reeling.  This was not the way it was supposed to be.  This was supposed to be his homecoming.  This was supposed to be the weekend where he and Abby reconnected and played together in their new home.  Nick had waited six weeks for this and now it was all wrong.

His wife was not supposed to look awful and be too sick to come to the concert. 

Another woman was not supposed to be there in her place, looking healthy and gorgeous. 

Nick was not supposed to be standing in the shower jerking off and whispering that woman’s name.

But he was.
Chapter 103 by old_archive
Nick was awakened by the sound of running water.  He peered at his watch.  It was four o’clock in the morning.  He climbed out of bed and made his way to Abby’s room.  In the moonlight coming through the window, he could see that the bed had been torn apart.  The duvet lay on the floor at the foot of the bed and the sheets were in a ball in the armchair.  The pillows were bare.  Nick assumed the pillowcases were in the ball of sheets. 

Nick turned on the light and moved to the bathroom.

“Abby?” he called softly, knocking on the bathroom door.  The shower was running.  He wondered if she could hear him.  “Abby?” he said a little louder.

“Yes, Nick?” she called back.  Her voice sounded stronger.

Nick heard the water turn off.  “Are you okay?” he asked through the door.

“Yes, I’m fine,” she replied.  “Just give me a sec.”

Nick waited and a minute later, the bathroom door opened.  Abby stood before him in a towel.  There was a second towel around her head.

“What are you doing?” he asked.  “It’s four in the morning.”

“I know,” she smiled.  “I’m sorry I woke you.  But I was just all slept out.  And I feel better.”

Nick raised an eyebrow.

“No, I feel LOTS better,” said Abby, emphatically.  “And I couldn’t stand the smell of being sick any more.  So I decided to have a shower and change the sheets.”

Nick really looked at her then.  She did look better.  But she was so thin.  “You need to get some meat on your bones,” he said.

“What do you mean?” she asked, looking down at herself.  Then she looked at him, in mock surprise.  “Do you mean that I’m not voluptuous any more?”

Nick burst out laughing at the look on her face.  “Oh, Abby,” he said, and pulled her into his arms.  She really was better.  She was going to be all right.

Abby nestled her head in his neck.  She kissed his collarbone.  Oh, how she wanted him!

Nick held her in his arms, unsure of what to do next.  He felt her sway a little against him.  “You’re still pretty weak,” he murmured.

“I’m okay,” she whispered, but knew that she couldn’t stand up much longer.  Her brief spurt of energy was almost over.  She took the towel from her head and combed her damp hair with her fingers.

“Come with me,” said Nick, and he walked her down the hall to his room. 

Abby took off the towel and crawled into the bed.  Nick made a move to get in beside her.  Abby stopped him.  “I want to feel your skin,” she said. 

Nick hesitated for a moment and then peeled off the t-shirt and boxers.  He slid into the bed beside Abby.  He cradled her gently in his arms.  She rested her head on his chest and breathed him in.  She moved one leg up over his and laid her hand on his chest, feeling his heartbeat.  They lay together silently for a few minutes, until Abby had her strength back.  Then she kissed his chest and ran her fingers down his stomach.

“Abby…” began Nick.  He didn’t want to do the wrong thing here.  She was still weak, still frail.

Abby looked up into his eyes.  Please want me, she begged silently.

Nick ran a finger down her face.  She kissed it as it passed over her lips.  He outlined her mouth with it.  Abby pulled the end of the finger into her mouth and bit down gently on it.  Then she licked it slowly.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” said Nick softly, moving his hand away from her face.

“Then don’t leave without making love to me,” whispered Abby with downcast eyes.

Nick shifted out from under her and raised himself on one elbow.  He looked intently at her.  “Are you sure?”

Abby’s response was to put her hand behind his head and pull him down to her.  She kissed him and ran her hands over him.

Nick broke the kiss.  “Promise me you’ll stop me if…”  The sentence ended in a moan.  Abby’s hands had found him.

Nick made love to his wife like she was made of crystal.  He kissed her gently all over, his lips barely grazing her skin.  He ran his fingertips over her, outlining her breasts and her navel.  He watched her face to make sure he wasn’t hurting her. 

He wasn’t.  He was driving her wild.  Her eyes were glazed with passion.  Her hands wandered over him, trying to memorize every inch of him.  She shifted her body trying to move under him.

Finally, he moved over her.  He positioned himself and entered her gently and slowly, never taking his eyes off her face.  She moaned with desire and he stopped moving.

“I don’t have to do this, Abby,” he whispered.

“Yes, you do,” she murmured, thrusting her pelvis up and taking him into her.

They moved together in a gentle rhythm that gradually became more urgent until Abby came with a long sighing of his name.  Nick was right behind her, whispering her name over and over and over.

Gradually, they slowed the pace.  They stared into each other’s eyes.  Nick shifted to move out of her.

“No,” said Abby.  “Stay with me.  Please.”  It was going to be another long wait until she held him again. 

“Tell me if I get too heavy,” said Nick.  He balanced himself on his forearms and kissed her all over her face and neck...tiny, feathery kisses. 

Abby traced lines on his back until her arms grew too weak and she dropped them to her sides.  Nick moved off her and they nestled together like spoons.  Abby dropped off to sleep soon afterward.  Nick lay awake for a long, long time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby was gone when he woke up next.  It was daylight.  He looked at his watch.  8:00.  He got out of bed and pulled on his jeans.  He went looking for Abby.  He found her in the kitchen making breakfast.  She was dressed in jeans and the blue blouse he’d given her in August.

“Mornin’,” he said with a smile.

“Good morning,” she answered, holding up the coffee pot in offering.

Nick nodded.  “Give me five minutes,” he said and disappeared back to the bedroom.  He had a quick shower and got dressed.  He threw his clothes into his bag and dropped it in the front hall by the door.

“Nick, I’m sorry I…”  Abby began when he came back into the kitchen.  She handed him a mug of coffee and started beating eggs in a bowl.

“Stop that,” he said, perching on one of the stools at the breakfast bar.  “There’s nothing to be sorry about.  So you got sick.  That’s not your fault.”

“But I missed the concert.”  Abby put bread in the toaster and shoved the lever down.

“I know…and I wish you could have been there.”  Oh, how I wish that, he thought.  “But there’ll be other concerts.  I’m just glad you’re feeling better.  You look a lot better this morning.”

“I’ve moved a step up from awful, I think,” she said with a wicked grin, pouring the egg mixture into a frying pan.

“I’m never going to live that one down, am I?” asked Nick with a laugh.  Then he sobered.  “You scared me, Abby.  You looked so…sick.”

“I guess I didn’t handle that well at all, but I was so focused on you coming here that I didn’t pay attention to what was happening to me.”

“Well, you’re better now, that’s what counts.  Now make me some breakfast, Woman!”

After scrambled eggs and toast and juice, Nick wiped his face with his napkin.  “Now show me our apartment,” he said.

They walked through it hand-in-hand and talked about things.  They stood on the balcony and looked out over the lake.  Nick stood behind Abby and put his arms around her.  Abby leaned back into him and tried not to cry.  It was going to be hard to say goodbye. 

Finally, Abby knew that she had to sit down.  She still wasn’t a hundred percent.  Nick sensed her fatigue and they went back inside.  He sat on the sofa and held her in his arms until the phone rang, a long ring followed by two short ones. 

“That’s Terence,” said Abby, reaching for the phone.  “That’s the ring for the security desk.”

It was indeed Terence, who inquired after her health, gave her strict orders to take care of herself and asked her to send her husband down.

Abby held in the tears until after Nick was gone and then she let them flow.  She lay down on her bed and pulled the comforter over her.  She cried until she fell asleep.

When the phone rang, she almost didn’t answer it.  She didn’t want to talk to her mother right now.  She couldn’t think who else would be calling her.  She picked up the handset and read the number.  It wasn’t one she recognized.

“Hello,” she said, her voice sounding husky and nasal.

“Abigail, is that you?”

Abby cleared her throat.  “Yes, it is.”

“This is Candace Walker.  Your mother told me you weren’t feeling well.”

“I had a bit of an ear infection.  I’m almost over it.”

“Well, I am glad to hear that.  I was a little worried when you didn’t make the meeting on Friday.  We all were.  I thought Veronica Fenton was going to have kittens.”  Candace Walker did not like Veronica Howell-Fenton.  Her son, Douglas, was one of Ronni’s former fiancés.

Abby didn’t really know what to say to that.  “Did I miss anything important, Mrs. Walker?”

“I should say so,” replied the woman.  “People assumed you missed the meeting because your husband was in town with his group.  This led to quite a discussion about them.  They have many admirers.”

“Yes, they do,” replied Abby.

“Well, Veronica Fenton is certainly one of them.  She suggested that you could ask your husband to come and do a benefit concert with the Symphony.”

“What?”

“She got everyone all excited.  She told them that he was coming back in June for the wedding party and that you could talk him into giving a concert.  Miles tried to stop her, told her that it wasn’t as simple as climbing up onto the stage and starting to sing, but she just waved her hand…you know that way she has…and said that she was sure you would take care of it.”

That bitch!  Abby couldn’t believe it!  Goddammit, Ronni!  You’ve done it to me again…put me between a rock and a hard place.  I’ll have to admit publicly that I can’t get my husband to do my bidding, even though it has nothing to do with either him or me.

“Abigail?”

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Walker.  I’m just trying to take it all in.  I mean, I don’t know…Nick is on tour… they’ve got concerts scheduled…”

“Yes, well, that’s what I figured.  But I just wanted to let you know that she’s going to bring it up at the next meeting…and I wanted to check on you, of course.  Is there anything I can do?”

You wouldn’t want to kill a mean, blonde bitch, would you? thought Abby.  “No, Mrs. Walker, I’m fine, but thank you for calling.  I appreciate it.”

Abby rang off.  She went to the kitchen and made herself a sandwich.  What was Ronni up to? she wondered.  Because Abby knew damn well she was up to something.  Abby smiled to herself.  Ronni had been so transparent in her effort to get a ticket from Abby for the fan conference…or even a backstage pass for the concert.  Right!  Like Abby was going to do that.  For Howie.  Sure!  Abby put the plate in the dishwasher.  Well, that was one good thing about the ear infection, she thought.  It had made Abby miss the meeting and stopped her from having to deal with it.  It had kept Ronni away from Nick.
Chapter 104 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

How are you?  I am fine.  Please tell Terence that I am eating well and drinking lots of fluids.  Daddy picked me up last night and took me home for dinner.  Mrs. Smith had lots of care packages there for me to bring back, so I’ll have plenty to eat and won’t have to cook...just reheat.  I lost a couple of pounds over this, and have to ‘put some meat on my bones’, to quote a friend.  I must say, the Ear Infection Diet is very effective, but I don’t think it will be a best-seller.  LOL!

Even though I’m on the mend, Mother said that I looked ‘ghastly’.  LOL!!  She acted as if I’d gotten sick on purpose, muttered ‘young people’ under her breath, like the drawn, haggard look was the new style.  LOL!!  As if I’ve ever done anything in the latest style!!

It was good to see you

It was good to hold you.  It was good to smell you.  Come back.  Come back. 

Abby got up and went to the kitchen to make tea before she did something stupid like actually writing those words.  It was Tuesday.  She had written a short email yesterday telling Nick she was fine.  She had kept it short because her emotions were too close to the surface.  His reply had been equally short.  She knew she had to say more today, though.  She had to find a way to ask Nick about the committee request.  She wanted everything settled before the next meeting when Ronni ambushed her.

She cursed Ronni under her breath.  She had put Abby in an awkward position with Nick, having to ask him to do something that she knew he couldn’t do.  Of course, he couldn’t come and do a benefit.  He was on tour.  He couldn’t just say ‘excuse me, fellas, would you mind doing a couple without me?’

Abby stopped.  Of course, he couldn’t. 

She raced back to the study.

In my absence, due to the aforementioned ear infection, the Symphony committee decided that a good fundraising event would be to have you come and sing with the orchestra when you are here in June.  Of course, I’m going to tell them that you can’t, but I want to make sure that I don’t say something foolish.  So how does this sound…you are under contract and while you are on tour, you are not allowed to do any solo performances…does that work?

Hug Terence and Patrick for me and tell them ‘thanks’ again.

Take care,
Abby

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Hey, Abby!

How are you doing?  Eating lots, I hope and getting back to your old self.

And for the record, I do not hug Terence and Patrick!  LOL!!  I passed on your thanks, though.

All the fellas send you good wishes and are glad you are getting better.  They have been giving me shit for saying you looked awful (Terence ratted me out!) and they think you can do way better than me and you should dump me.  LOL!!  Please don’t!!  LOL!!

About the benefit.  You’re right.  I’m not allowed to do any solo performances, but…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Okay, I guess we can get started.”  Miles Fenton called the meeting to order.  “First of all, I want to say that we’re glad to see Abigail back with us.  We missed you at the last meeting.  I understand you were a little under the weather.”

Abigail smiled.  “I’m much better now, thank you.  I’ve had a couple of weeks to recuperate.”

“Yes, well, that’s good.  Now, on to business…”

Miles droned on about finances and gave a little speech about the importance of the arts.  Preaching to the choir, thought Abby.  We wouldn’t be here if we didn’t agree with that.  She tuned him out and instead concentrated on what she was going to say. 

She had not heard from Ronni once in the two weeks since the last meeting.  That didn’t surprise Abby and it didn’t displease her either.  She knew that Ronni was avoiding her so that she wouldn’t have to bring up the subject of the committee and ruin her little ambush.

“…fundraising event.”  Miles was getting to the point finally.  He turned to Abby.  “There was a suggestion at the last meeting, Abigail, that perhaps your husband could help us out with that, maybe give a concert with the orchestra.”  Miles didn’t sound all that hopeful.

“Yes, I was informed of that suggestion,” said Abby.  From the corner of her eye, she could see Ronni narrow her eyes and look around her, trying to figure out who had squealed.  Candace Walker stared down at her hands.  “I asked Nick.  You know he’s on tour, of course, and he’s not allowed to perform as a solo artist during that time.”

“Yes, of course.  We understand,” said Miles.  “It was just that we knew he was coming back here in June for your big celebration and we thought maybe…you know, that’s when we usually do our big fundraiser and we just thought…the timing and everything.”

Ronni glared at her father-in-law.  For God’s sake, stop fawning over the woman.

“Yes, I understand.  The timing was perfect…is perfect, in fact.”

All heads turned toward her.

Abby smiled at them.  “Nick can’t perform as a solo artist, but he can perform with the group.  And they have all agreed to come and do the benefit concert for the symphony.”

There was pandemonium.  The whole group?  The Backstreet Boys?  Performing with the Chicago Symphony Orchestra?  They’d make a fortune.

Abby waited until the noise died down.  She had more.  It had been a very busy two weeks.  She took out a folder and referred to her notes.  “Their record label and management group have given the go-ahead.  They’ve rearranged two concert dates so that they can be here for a whole week to rehearse.  The Boys are already in contact with Mr. Barenboim about the music.   The record company has got A & E involved.  They’re going to film the concert and release it to video after it’s been shown on television, if the symphony agrees.  The symphony will get all the profits from that, as well.”  She turned to Miles.  “There are details, of course.  The network gets to show it a certain number of times per year, but I think you’ll find that it’s a satisfactory deal for the symphony.”

“My goodness, Abigail, that will give us some income for a good, long time.  That’s amazing.  We’d better get planning.  We have a lot to do in a very short time.”  Papers rustled and conversations started up.

“There’s just one more thing,” said Abby.  The papers and voices became still.  Abby smiled down the table at them all.  “Oprah Winfrey has agreed to act as the hostess for the evening.”

Now there was truly cause for celebration.  In Chicago, Oprah Winfrey was a goddess.  Anything she touched turned to gold.  If she were hosting the evening and the Backstreet Boys were performing, the Symphony could name its price and the show would sell out.  $1000 a ticket wasn’t beyond reason.

And what about a dinner?  Or a reception?  Before the concert or after?  For everyone or a select few?  Yes, there was a lot of planning to do.  Oh, Abigail, you’ve pulled off a miracle.

Abby sat back in her chair and let them talk.  She snuck a glance down the table, expecting to see Ronni sulking at not being the center of attention.  Surely she would want credit for the idea.  But Ronni wasn’t sulking.  She was smiling.  She looked downright smug. 

Ronni saw Abby looking at her.  You stupid bitch, she thought to herself.  You’ve just handed me your husband.  Ronni turned to the woman next to her and started talking to her.

Abby shivered.

“Are you okay, Abigail?  Are you chilly?”  Miles Fenton asked with concern in his voice.

“No, I’m fine,” said Abby.  She didn’t know why, but she suddenly had a bad feeling about all of this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It had been Kevin’s idea.  Nick told the Boys what the committee wanted and checked out Abby’s response with them, when they met for breakfast in Memphis.  They agreed that her answer was correct. 

“It would have to be all of us or none of us,” said AJ.

“Why not all of us?” said Kevin, almost to himself.

“What did you say?”  Brian wasn’t sure where his cousin was going with this, but he had that look on his face, the one that meant heavy thinking was going on.

“Abby helped us out, why can’t we help her out?”

“You don’t have to,” said Nick.  “She understands.  She was just checking to make sure she said the right thing.”

“Well, we’re going to be there anyway,” Kevin continued.  “And you know…”  He got a faraway look in his eye.  Then he stood up and walked away from them, pulling his cell phone from his pocket.

The four men looked at each other.  Kevin had gone into Train mode.  There was no point in talking to him until he was ready to talk.

By lunchtime, he was ready to talk. 

“Okay, fellas, here’s what I’ve got,” he said.  “I talked to Johnny and if we rearrange two concert dates, we can have an entire week in Chicago to rehearse with the orchestra.  Johnny thinks it’s a great idea, a real opportunity for us to showcase our voices.  We can do some of those songs that didn’t make the album.  Like Changes.  It would sound great with an orchestra behind it.

Kevin’s enthusiasm was infectious.  The others started throwing out song titles.  Yeah, that one would be good…with all those strings… Kevin let them talk for awhile and then threw out the idea of the video.

“Like A Night Out.  The fans love that one,” Howie threw in.  It was true.  Every time a fan mentioned a video to them, she always said that her favorite was A Night Out.  They had talked many times about making another one like that.  Maybe this would be that sort of thing.

“Johnny’s working on it.  Jive doesn’t like the idea of the profits going to the symphony, of course.”

“TFB,” said AJ.  If that’s what we want to do, that’s what we want to do.  If we’re doing it for charity, they can’t touch us, can they?”  What Jive could and could not do with them was an endless source of contention.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The details got worked out and fine-tuned over the next week.  Once it was decided, it was taken out of the Boys’ hands.  Abby spent a good deal of time on the phone with Johnny Wright.  It was Abby who suggested that she should phone Oprah and see if she would be willing to host the evening.  Johnny had agreed and had the thought that if Abby could pick up the phone and get through to Oprah Winfrey, then she must have a serious amount of pull in Chicago.  He made a mental note that Nick’s wife might be a handy person to know.

Oprah didn’t do anything for free.  Oh, she gave lots of money and time to charities, but she didn’t do favors for free.  And the price this time was that the Boys would come on her show.  That wasn’t such a big price tag, thought Johnny.  They’d be happy for the publicity.

Oprah got her people working on it.  She wanted a hook, something different.  Yeah, the Backstreet Boys performing with the symphony was good, she guessed, but she wanted more.  Backstage stuff, suggested one.  She shrugged.  Nothing new there.  We’ve done the rehab thing, said another.  Yes, she replied and I don’t want anything negative.  I’m hosting this event, remember.

Get on it and find something, she ordered.

Oprah’s research team turned the Boys’ lives inside out and examined every corner.  Not having an answer for Oprah was not an option.  At the next meeting with her, they threw out ideas…the charities…maybe a Healthy Heart thing, with a sick kid that had been helped… or maybe the environmental thing…Kevin Richardson was the best talker of them all and he was passionate on the subject…maybe that…

Oprah took it all in and then spoke to a man at the end of the table, a man who’d said nothing for the entire meeting.  “You got something, Stan?”

Stan Drabinsky smiled and nodded.  “Yeah, I turned up someone I think you might be interested in.”

He’d turned up Princess Penelope.
Chapter 105 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

It’s June tomorrow.

Abby stared at the monitor.  She didn’t know where to go from there.  June.  A year since they’d met.  Twelve weird months.  And the last one had been the weirdest of all.  Abby was so glad that May was over.  She had started the month by being sick and was ending it confused and worried.

Her life was getting crazier by the moment.  She felt that somewhere along the line, she’d lost control of it.  The closer it got to June, the worse it got.  All she wanted was for Nick to come home, come to this apartment, take her in his arms and make love to her.  That’s all she wanted.

She didn’t want to have a wedding reception.  She didn’t want to have to deal with things like flowers and guest lists and appetizers.  She didn’t care where people sat or what wine they drank. She cared about Nick.

She didn’t want to have a symphony fundraising concert.  She didn’t want to talk about ticket sales and programs and future revenues from video sales.  She didn’t want to hear from all the people suddenly interested in volunteering in hopes that they might get a ticket.  She wanted to hear from Nick.

She didn’t want to go to New York and ‘launch’ her book.  She didn’t care about interviews and press releases and sitting in a book store signing her name.  She didn’t want to be there.  She wanted to be with Nick.

And she didn’t want to be on national television.  She really, really, really, didn’t want that.  But it was going to happen.  Oprah had laid it down.  This was the way it was going to be.  She didn’t want popstars.  She wanted culture.  She didn’t want to talk about selling records and making money.  She wanted to talk about giving back. 

Oprah was going to interview each of the Boys separately.  She was going to talk to AJ about Save the Music.  Kevin would get to discuss one environmental issue.  He was allowed to bring a clip.  Howie would be interviewed along with a doctor who was researching lupus.  Brian would get to talk up the Healthy Heart Club and discuss the programs he supported.  All of that would take place in the first half hour.  The second half was going to be devoted to the performance with the Symphony.  And who was going to discuss that?  Why, native Chicago philanthropist and newly-published author, Abby Fremont-Carter and her illustrator husband Nick, that was who!

Oprah read the stories and loved them.  But when she found out that the profits for each one would go to a different children’s charity, she knew she had the hook for the show.  It was a deal-breaker.  Either Abby agreed to be on the show with Nick, or the whole thing was off.

It made Abby want to throw up.  In New York, it made Lawrence Shapiro dance on his desk.

Dear Nick,

What’s wrong?

Abby stared at the words and sighed.  She wished she had the answer to that.  She thought back over the month of May.  After Nick left, she’d had a busy two weeks, trying to get everything in place so that she could make the announcement at the committee meeting.  During that time, there had been the usual emails back and forth between her and Nick, sometimes quite lengthy ones, while the details of the concert were getting worked out.  They had talked on AIM three times the first week and twice the second.  

And then suddenly, it stopped.  Nick’s daily email became shorter and shorter and they hadn’t talked on AIM once during the rest of the month.  And the emails were…Abby couldn’t put her finger on it…forced.  Yes, that was it, she thought.  The spontaneity was gone.  He was choosing every word carefully.  There wasn’t much in the way of humor any more either.  Just ‘how are you doing, the show went well’, and then filler…what he ate for lunch that day or some comment about one of the fellas.  The details of the Chicago concert were taken out of their hands by then and passed on to management, so they didn’t have that to discuss, but they’d always managed before.

Abby wasn’t sure what to do about it.  She wasn’t sure if there was even a problem or if she was merely projecting her own anxieties onto him.  Everything else in her life had changed during the last month, why not this?

Changes.  Heavens, there were lots of them.  Her mother had suddenly decided that Abby was a grown-up and should be consulted on things.  Abby was delighted that her mother finally listened to her opinion.  The drawback, of course, was that now Abby was expected to have an opinion.  ‘Do whatever you want, Mother’ didn’t cut it any more.  Abby spent way more time than she wanted to thinking about trivial issues to do with the party.  And she had noticed, that her opinion was only honored when it was the same as her mother’s.  If she dared to disagree…

Roses.  She had dared to disagree on that one.  “But it’s June,” said her mother.  “June and roses go together.”  No roses, Abby had reiterated, for the twelfth time.  But…protested her mother.  Abby had been firm.  She didn’t like roses and neither did Nick.  And she didn’t have time to have this conversation over and over.

In fact, she had lots of time to do that because of another change in her life.  Ronni had disappeared…and taken Suzie and Clarice with her.  There were no more lunches, no more rides to meetings, no more phone calls.  This didn’t bother Abby; she’d never liked spending time with any of them, but it was so sudden.  Abby guessed that Ronni had only been cultivating her to get access to the fan conference.  It was weird at the meetings, though.  Ronni seemed friendly enough, but she looked at Abby like she knew something Abby didn’t.  Abby tried to tell herself she was just being paranoid, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that Ronni was up to no good.  The blonde woman just looked too damn smug about everything.

And now Princess Penelope was being made public.  Abby was flying to New York for a modest book launch and signing.  She had fought with Lawrence every step of the way.  He wanted to make a big splash; Abby would be content with a tiny ripple.  She finally agreed to an interview with the New York Times book reviewer, a modest press conference that would be tightly controlled with no Backstreet overtones and a signing at the Barnes and Noble bookstore in Rockefeller Center.  She should be excited at the thought of two days in New York, she knew, but she just saw it as two days when she would be out of contact with Nick.

Dear Nick,

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“What’s wrong with Nick?”  AJ wanted to know.

Howie shrugged.  “Hard to say.”

They’d all noticed it.  Nick hadn’t smiled in days.  He was absolutely silent during the ‘quiet little thang’ on stage unless someone directed a question at him, and then he answered in monosyllables.  He sang and danced and interacted with the audience, but he went immediately to his bus or his hotel room afterward and spent the time alone.  He was quiet in interviews and tried to choose the seat furthest away from the questioner.

Touring was hard on them all.  They weren’t as young as they used to be and they all had lives outside of the group now.  They all had their ups and downs, days when they were grumpy or sad or just not feeling like being ‘on’ all the time.  They’d learned to recognized the signs and avoid each other when they needed to. 

Howie was pretty easygoing and didn’t have too many down days.  AJ’s down days were exacerbated by the fact that everyone got really, really concerned when he was down and he spent the time trying to bring himself back up so that people wouldn’t think he was ‘going there again’.  Brian growled at people and then went off by himself.  Kevin just looked at you and you knew.  Step way back.  Nick hadn’t had any down days on this tour, except for the one when he left Boston without Abby.  He’d been having a ball…singing, dancing, hanging with the fellas, getting married…he was one happy man.

So what was wrong now?  It was nearly June.  They had a busy month coming up, what with the regular tour stuff, and now the added week in Chicago with the concert and the wedding party.

AJ thought there was more to it than just tour fatigue.  He’d watched Nick carefully and then he’d gone to Terence.  This was going to be a tricky conversation.  Terence worked for Nick and it was kind of like a doctor/patient relationship.  Terence had to be very careful about what he said and AJ was putting him in an awkward position just by asking.  But AJ wanted to know.  And Terence was happy that someone else was noticing.

Getting Terence alone, without Nick being around, wasn’t easy.  AJ cornered him at a venue while Nick was in makeup.  He talked about generalities for a minute and then moved the talk to a more specific area.  How was it riding on Nick’s bus these days?  Was he as quiet on the bus as he was…AJ waved his hand around.

Terence looked around him to see if anyone was listening.  “It’s pretty quiet,” he admitted.

“Anything I can do?” asked AJ.

Terence didn’t know the answer to that.  He chose his words very carefully.  “I don’t know.  I don’t think so.  I don’t think the problem is here.”

“Maybe in Chicago, then?”  AJ said it half to himself.

“Maybe.”  Terence said that to the wall.

“Abby?”  AJ muttered in surprise.

“I didn’t say that,” responded Terence.

The two men drifted apart.

Terence didn’t know what was wrong with Nick, but he knew something was.  There was no more laughter over the email.  Nick seemed reluctant even to open it.  Terence used to ask after Abby but he’d stopped doing that.  Nick used to tell him what she was doing or something funny she’d said.  He even used to start it.  “Hey, Terence, listen to this.”  But he didn’t do that any more.  And the other day when Terence had asked how she was doing, Nick had looked up at him from his computer like he didn’t know who the bodyguard was talking about.  Yeah, the problem was in Chicago.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The problem was in Chicago, all right, but it wasn’t Abby.  It was Ronni.  At one of the committee meetings, when Abby was occupied elsewhere, Ronni had ‘accidentally’ knocked Abby’s datebook on the floor.  When she bent to pick it up, she’d quickly flipped to the Addresses section.  Under ‘C’, she found Nick’s email address.

And she used it.

Dear Nick,

The first time he opened one, in the middle of May, he thought it was from Abby.  He didn’t even look at the address.  All his email came from Abby.  He was halfway through it before he realized that it was not his wife, but his…his former girlfriend…his would-have-been wife…his…

Ronni was a clever, clever girl and took things very slowly.  She made no sexual overtures or even suggested anything personal.  She made it all about the upcoming concert, made it sound like she was doing something in an official capacity.

Dear Nick,

It was so nice to see you and Howie again at the concert.  You all put on a wonderful show.

I am delighted, as is all of Chicago, that you will be coming back in June for the performance with the symphony.  That will be an outstanding event, I am sure.

I am on the organizing committee and I need to know of any special requirements that you all might have backstage the night of the concert…bottled water, juice…

Please let me know.

Ronni Fenton

Nick stared at the email for a long time.  He was angry with himself for his behavior in Chicago…for the kiss.  At first he tried to rationalize it that Ronni had kissed him, but he knew he’d kissed her back.  And he knew he’d enjoyed it.  He didn’t like that he had enjoyed it.  He knew that he had hurt Abby, even if she didn’t know anything about it…even though she had made it clear that the ‘friends forever’ plan was still in effect.  She had made sure that she told him, even in her fevered state, that she hadn’t meant what she said in the email.  She hadn’t meant the word ‘love’.

But that didn’t matter.  He could not have anything more to do with Ronni.  Except that…

Dear Ronni,
Thank you for your email.

No, that’s no good.  That will encourage her to send another one.  Be businesslike.  All business.

Dear Mrs. Fenton,

Oh yeah, that’ll fool her!

Dear Ronni,

We like to have bottled water and fruit juice backstage…no soda and nothing with milk.

Nick

Nick thought about the email all day.  And just like with so many other things in his life, he changed his mind about it a dozen times and ended up more confused than ever.  At first, he wanted to avoid Ronni like the plague.  But then he thought that might not be the right thing.  It might look like he was avoiding her because he was afraid he’d fall for her again…or that he hadn’t gotten over her in the first place.  It was over between them, after all, and he should be able to carry on a conversation with her, treat her like anyone else.  He had done that before the concert.  She was just another fan with a backstage pass.  It was only when she came into his dressing room afterward that things went wrong.  And if Abby had been there with him like she should have been, nothing would have happened.

Nick spent the rest of the evening beating himself up for blaming Abby.  It wasn’t her fault that she was sick.  It wasn’t her fault that Ronni came onto him.  And it certainly wasn’t her fault that Nick had succumbed to a moment of weakness.  He wondered if he would feel better if he confessed to her.  He wondered that for about three seconds before he realized that that was certainly not something you did over email or AIM.

Nick sat down at the computer the next morning with shaking hands.  Please let Ronni have taken the hint of his abrupt message and gone away.

You’ve got mail.

Two new messages.

Shit!

Nick opened Abby’s first.

Dear Nick,

Did you know that there are more than twenty ways to fold a table napkin?  The mind boggles at the very thought.  LOL!!

I was going to scan all the diagrams and send them to you, so you could help decide which one would be most appropriate, but you’ve got that whole tour thing happening, so maybe you wouldn’t have time.

Let me know if there’s anything special the guys will need when they are here.  I know they’re not bringing their entourage.

Take care,
Abby

Terence watched out of the corner of his eye.  Something about yesterday’s email had turned Nick inside out for the day.  And now he was staring at this one.  No laughing, no smiling…just staring.  Terence watched to see how he would reply. 

Nick didn’t reply.  He clicked open another email. 
Chapter 106 by old_archive
Dear Nick,

Ronni sat back in her chair and smiled.  Dear Nick, you dumb son of a bitch.  Ronni stretched her arms up over her head and swiveled her neck.  Men!  The stupidest creatures on the planet.  And so easily led.  You just had to grab them by their dick.  And that was certainly a handful in Nick’s case, remembered Ronni with a smile.  James was well-endowed, but Nick was super-sized.  James had more finesse, but that didn’t matter.  Ronni really wasn’t after Nick for the sex.  She might not even fuck him once she had him wanting her.  She just wanted to win the game.

And the name of the game was Destroy Ducky.

Ronni didn’t even know why anymore.  She just felt competitive with Abby.  There had never been a time when Abby had won.  Ronni knew that she was more beautiful…way, way, way more beautiful than Abby.  She had more style and presence.  She was on the same social footing now, and she had more friends.  She didn’t have as much money, but she had more than she could ever spend and they’d get a whole lot more when James’ parents croaked.  She had a better husband.  Abby was married to Ronni’s castoff, after all, someone that wasn’t good enough for Ronni.  So why was it, she wondered, that every time Abby walked into the room, Ronni felt inferior?

Ronni wasn’t much for introspection and chased the thoughts away quickly.  She turned back to the keyboard.

Dear Nick,

She had done this very well, she thought.  She had begun the correspondence on a business level.  If Nick had been smart…she laughed to herself at that thought…he would have ignored her, he would have just not answered the email.  But he did.  Whether he was just being polite or stupid or horny, it didn’t matter.  He had answered the email and Ronni answered back and that made it a correspondence.  And when Ducky found out about it…

Ronni was keeping very quiet around Abby.  She had stopped inviting her out because she was afraid she’d let something slip…and because she didn’t enjoy her company all that much anyway.  She was pissed at Maggie and Clarice who had inquired after Abby and said that they had enjoyed having lunch with her.  Well, go do it then, Ronni had told them nastily, but I’ve got better things to do.

Ronni’s first email to Nick had been very business-like.  Ronni Fenton.  Very formal.  She’d signed the next one ‘Ronni’ and all the rest ‘Love, Ronni’.  She had gone from all business to all personal in a very short time.  She didn’t even mention the concert anymore, just talked about her daily life and threw in reminders of things they had done in California together.  Not bad for ten days work!

Nick was bewildered by it, she could tell, but she didn’t care.  He kept answering and that was all that counted.  At one point, he’d tried to object, saying that maybe it wasn’t proper that they be doing this.  She replied that she didn’t see what was improper, they were just old friends and besides, Abby had her correspondence with Philip Randall, didn’t she?  She wondered if she’d gone too far with that one, but Nick had replied and had ignored the statement.  Interesting, thought Ronni.

Ronni didn’t say anything too blatantly sexy.  She wasn’t trying to seduce him over email, she just wanted him to keep her in his head, so that when she saw him again…  She was proud of her behavior the night of the concert.  She had been tempted to be a little more forceful, grind up against him or slip him the tongue, but she hadn’t because she thought it might frighten him off. 

And he had kissed her back…no doubt about that, she thought with a smug smile.  Yessir, when questioned, Mr. Carter would have to confess to his wife that he had kissed another woman while she lay sick in her bed…and then had carried on an email correspondence…and then…  Ronni didn’t know what the ‘and then’ was going to be, but she was going to make something happen in Chicago, that was for damned sure!

Dear Nick,

Can you believe that tomorrow is June?...

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Nick,

Well, I’m off to the Big Apple for the weekend.  I’m a little nervous.  You know me, I don’t like to be ‘front and center’.  I hope I don’t say something silly.

Enjoy the concerts.  I hope you aren’t hotel-bound.  It’s been raining in Charlotte for three days.

Have a nice weekend.  I’ll talk to you Monday.

Take care,
Abby

She looked at the message.  I’ve been reduced to talking about the weather, she thought with a sigh.  She rolled her eyes at herself.  What?  You think you should say what you’re really thinking…that you’re scared to death to put yourself out there…that you don’t know what you’ll do if they don’t like Princess Penelope…that you’re afraid you’ll be ridiculed as being a no-talent rich girl who is dabbling in the arts, trying to buy herself some celebrity…that you’re afraid you’re losing your husband, even just as a friend…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick was so hung over he could barely walk.  It had been a long bus ride, all night and well into the afternoon of the next day.  Nick had spent the evening getting hammered with Terence and AJ.  Well, Terence and AJ weren’t getting drunk, but Nick sure was.  And the other two encouraged it, because they were hoping he’d lose his inhibitions to the point where he’d talk about what was bothering him.

Terence was worried enough that he had gone to AJ.  If Nick got pissed and fired him, well, so be it, but Terence felt he had to do something.  He suggested to AJ that it was going to be a long, lonely bus ride.  Maybe some company would be a good idea.  AJ caught on immediately and said that Nick and Terence were more than welcome on his bus.  Terence shook his head and said that AJ’s bus was ‘dry’ and he thought maybe Nick needed to let his hair down a little.

“He wouldn’t let his hair down in front of Marco, would he?” asked AJ, referring to his own bodyguard.

Terence shook his head.

“Why don’t I ride your bus, then?  We’ll get him drunk and wring him dry.”

“You okay with that, AJ?  I mean, I wouldn’t want to put you…”  Terence wasn’t sure how close he was to stepping over a line.

“…in the path of temptation?” asked AJ.  He laughed at Terence’s sheepish nod.  “Nah, I’m cool.  And watching someone drink himself stupid will be a reminder to me that staying sober is a good thing.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So it’s June tomorrow,” said AJ.

“Yeah,” said Nick.  “Another month gone.”

“And another one to look forward to.  There’s a lot happening this month…”

“Yeah, a lot,” said Nick, half to himself.  Then he tipped up the bottle to his lips and drained it.

AJ looked over at Terence and raised his eyebrows.  Terence held up his hands, six fingers showing.  Nick was working on his sixth beer.

Nick set the bottle down and looked out into the night.  There was nothing to see but his own reflection in the window.  He wasn’t sure he wanted to look at that. 

Nick had spent a lot of time thinking in the past of couple of days.  Thinking about Abby.  Thinking about Ronni.  And he’d come to some conclusions.

His first conclusion was that he had to be the stupidest animal on the planet for even having these thoughts.  He had something good going with Abby and he might be putting it in jeopardy.  Not because he had any intentions of doing anything with Ronni…he didn’t…but because of what he had done so far and how it would look.

His second conclusion was that he really didn’t want Ronni.  What he wanted…what he needed…was for her to want him.  She had rejected him…cruelly, callously, indifferently.  That was it, he thought.  Indifferently.  He hadn’t mattered at all.  He remembered that phone call.  I’m married.  Please be happy for me.  Nothing in there about Nick.  No ‘sorry’, no ‘are you okay?’, no nothing…  Nick recalled the conversation and realized that Ronni hadn’t even mentioned him…didn’t even ask where he was or what kind of vacation she was ruining with her betrayal.

So having her make a play for him…he was in no doubt that that was what she was doing…was flattering.  It helped to take away some of the pain of rejection.  He didn’t question why he was still feeling that pain a year later.  He knew why.  Because that’s who he was.  He could still feel the pain and rejection from his first girlfriend in grade school.  He could remember every hurtful thing that any woman had ever said or done to him.  And Ronni’s betrayal had been the ultimate hurt.  Because Nick had been standing there with a fucking engagement ring in his hand when she’d done it.  He’d been ready to offer himself completely…to give her everything.  And she didn’t want anything from him.  She didn’t want him.  Her words came back to him…all that California crap.

“…girl in Chicago, what’s her name…Ronni?”  AJ’s voice broke into his thoughts.

Nick gave a guilty start.  Could AJ read his mind?

“What?”  Nick turned from the window.  He accepted the beer that Terence was holding out to him.

“Howie said that was your last girlfriend…before Abby.”

Nick nodded.  He wasn’t sure he wanted to talk about this.  He took a swig from the bottle to give himself some time to organize his thoughts.

“Howie said you were practically living together,” continued AJ.  “How come no one knew about her?”

“We weren’t doing anything…the group, I mean…you, me, the Boys…”

“I know who the group is, Nick,” said AJ, wondering if Nick was being deliberately evasive or just drunk.

“I mean that I wasn’t in the news, I wasn’t doing anything public.  You were the only one out there.  You were doing your solo tour.  All the attention was focused on you.”

AJ nodded.  He had the timeline now.  It was interesting how he could pinpoint every spot in his life by a reference to what they were doing musically.  Someone would mention an event and he would try to remember.  Then one of them would say, You remember, AJ, it was right after we released the video for The One.  That would bring the time right into focus.  The Black and Blue Tour, however, was one big, black hole of alcohol- and drug-induced amnesia.

“I met her at your launch party, in fact,” said Nick.  “She was one of the waitresses.”

AJ nodded.  Okay, now he had the exact date.  “So you were together…?”

Nick shrugged.  “A few months.”  He swallowed some more beer.  He tried to think of a way to change the subject.  “We got anything to eat?” he asked Terence.

“I’ll take a look, Boss,” said Terence, rising to his feet.  “You want another beer while I’m up?”

Nick looked at the bottle in his hand.  It was nearly empty.  “Sure,” he said.  “What about you, Bone?  I mean…”

“Yeah, bring me some more of this,” said AJ, holding up the can of iced tea.

Terence moved past them into the kitchenette.  Nick followed him with his eyes.  He glanced at his computer, sitting on the table.  Abby, he thought, and then…Ronni.

“She’s a pretty hot-looking woman,” said AJ, dragging Nick’s attention back to him.

“Yeah, she’s gorgeous,” said Nick.  “So what?”

“So nothing,” replied AJ.  “I’m just surprised that you…you know, weren’t out there…getting noticed…”

Nick sighed.  “It wasn’t from her lack of trying, that’s for sure.”

AJ raised his eyebrows.  Nick explained that Ronni had come to California to break into acting.  She had, of course, wanted to meet anyone that Nick knew in the business.

“She didn’t get it that I didn’t really know people in the acting business.  She figured that since I was famous, everyone would know me and therefore, I would know everyone.  You know what I mean?”  Nick wasn’t sure he was explaining this very well, and he was pretty sure he’d slurred the word ‘famous’, making it sound like ‘famush’.

“Uh huh,” said AJ.  “Been there, done that, got the scars…”

“No, I don’t mean that she was just using me.”  Nick laughed.  “It wouldn’t have done her any good anyway.  She was a pretty lousy actress.  I think she was coming to that realization by the time we got together.  We didn’t do a lot of public shit, just mostly hung with Troy and Chelle, people like that.  I was taking care of business business…money and shit…getting my life together…dealing with personal stuff…acting like a grownup.”

AJ nodded.  He knew what Nick meant by ‘personal stuff’.  He meant his mother.  AJ had had some ‘personal stuff’ with his own mother over the years.

“Cleaning out your closet?” laughed AJ.

“Yeah,” said Nick.  He tipped his head back and sang.  “That’s my life.  I’d like to welcome you all to the Nick Carter show.”

AJ took the next line.  “I’m sorry mama, I never meant to hurt you…” he sang. 

Nick laughed and went on,  “I never meant to make you cry.”

Terence appeared from the kitchen area and the three men finished it together.  “…but tonight I’m cleanin’ out my closet.”

They talked about music while Terence handed around sandwiches and potato chips.  Nick was glad that the Ronni conversation was over.  He’d lost count of the number of beers he’d had, but it was a lot.  Seven or eight, at least, he guessed.  He was having trouble putting sentences together. He figured he’d eat the sandwiches and if that didn’t sober him up a bit, he’d head for bed.

“So why’d you break up?”

Nick looked up.  Determination was written on AJ’s face like it was one of his tattoos.  He wanted to know.

Nick sighed.  “She dumped me…went off and married her high school sweetheart…moved back to Chicago.”  He shrugged, as if it were unimportant.

AJ pondered that for a moment.  “How long before you met Abby?”

Nick grinned…a loose, drunken smile.  “Coupla hours,” he said.

AJ’s eyes bugged out.  “A couple of hours?”

Nick nodded, and the sudden spinning of the room made him decide not to do that any more.  “Yeah,” he said.  “We were at the same hotel.”

“The lodge in Michigan,” said AJ half to himself.

“Yeah.”

Nick closed his eyes.  He saw Abby standing on the rocks, unbuttoning her blouse.  He saw himself move to her and whisper softly.  Don’t.  He heard her pain-filled response.  Go away.  This is none of your business.  And his reply.  It is now.

“Nick?”  AJ’s voice called him back.  “What was Abby doing there?”

Nick sighed.  “Waiting for me,” he whispered, and the tears began to fall.
Chapter 107 by old_archive
“You look like shit, Dawg,” was Kevin’s appraisal when Nick dragged his ass off the bus the next afternoon.

“Not so loud, Train.  He’s got a headache,” said AJ, bouncing down the steps of the bus. 

Kevin raised his bushy eyebrows.  AJ shook his head and smiled.  It was all good.

And it was. 

When Nick had started to cry, Terence and AJ looked at each other.  No more beer, was the first thought that ran through their mind.  Nick rambled on about how lucky he was to have Abby and how much he loved her and how he didn’t ever want anyone else in his life but her.  AJ let him go on, trying to figure out why these thoughts made Nick cry.  Terence handed over some tissues when Nick stopped to draw breath and while he was blowing his nose, AJ stepped in.

“So this Ronni chick, she’s ancient history?”  AJ used Howie’s words.

Nick nodded.  “Yeah, yeah,” he said, waving his hand dismissively.

“Good,” said AJ.  “I’d really hate to see you fuck up what you’ve got with Abby.  I’m just asking ‘cause…”

Nick raised his eyebrows.

“…cause…in Chicago, it kinda looked like…”  AJ paused. 

“Like what?”  Nick wanted the answer to that.  AJ didn’t know anything about what happened in the dressing room.  And Nick didn’t think he’d given anything away before that.  She was just a fan.

“Well, she was kinda all over you backstage, and then during the show…”

”What?”

“There was a lot of eye contact and shit between you.  It looked like you had a history, I guess.” 

Terence watched Nick’s reaction carefully.  He knew how Ronni had got that backstage pass, how she’d gotten into the pit for the show.  She’d got there because Nick had put her there.  He wanted to see what Nick had to say about that.

“We did,” said Nick.  “And that’s what it is…history.  It was Abby that promised her the backstage pass.  They work together on the Symphony committee.”

“Does Abby know about her?  I mean, about you and her?” 

“Yes, no...I…”  It was all too much.  Nick lumbered to his feet.  “I gotta bail before I puke.”  He staggered up the bus and fell face down on his bed, fully clothed.  He passed out in seconds and didn’t wake up until late the next morning.  It took him a long while to focus on who he was, where he was and what day it was.  But he figured it out eventually.  He was Nick Carter, the idiot with the headache.  He was on a bus to Charlotte, North Carolina.  And it was June.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So this is Abby’s big weekend, is it?” asked Howie.  They were gathered in the workout room at the Charlotte Coliseum.

“What do you mean?” asked Nick.  He’d had two showers and consumed a big lunch.  He was starting to feel better.  He was still pale, though, and a little shaky.

“The book launch, you dummy,” laughed Brian.  “Jeez, where’s your head at, these days?”

Nick blushed and then narrowed his eyes at Brian.  “I knew that.  It’s just that Abby doesn’t want it to be a big thing.  She wants it kept low-key.”

“What did you send her?” asked Kevin.

“Send her?”

“You know, like for a ‘welcome to New York’ thing.  Good luck.  I love you.  That kind of shit.”

Nick’s face drained of what little color it had.

“You asshole,” blurted AJ.  “You didn’t do anything?  You didn’t send her flowers, even?”

“I…I…”  Nick looked over at Terence.

“’S okay, Boss.  I put Mary on it.”

Nick breathed a sigh of relief.  The guys were right.  He was an asshole.  He’d spent the last two weeks navel-gazing and wondering about his sad, sorry self…and treating Abby like shit.  He knew he’d been different in the emails, mostly because he was afraid he’d let something slip.  He’d talked to her about her trip to New York…or rather, he’d listened.  He really hadn’t had much to say about anything.

“Why don’t you call her?” asked Brian.  “You’ve got some time now.  It’s what…nearly five?  She might be back at the hotel.”

Nick was embarrassed.  He didn’t want to admit that he didn’t know how to call her.  He thought she’d said she was staying at the Plaza, but he wasn’t really sure.  Maybe he’d said that he always stayed at the Plaza.  If he could get back on the bus, he could check out the email on his computer.  But he couldn’t figure out a way to do that without admitting what a lousy bastard he was.

“The number’s on the bus,” he said.  “I…I don’t have it with me.  Or my phone.”

“You mean you weren’t planning on calling her until after the show?”  Howie asked in surprise.

Nick didn’t want to tell them that he wasn’t planning on calling her at all…that they didn’t do that.

“I carry Nick’s phone for him on show days,” said Terence, pulling it out of his pocket.  He handed the phone to Nick, along with a folded piece of paper.  “There’s no one in the dressing room,” he said.  “You could go there.”

Nick opened the piece of paper.  It had the phone number of the Plaza.  Underneath it was written, Room 842.  “Thanks, Man,” Nick said casually, but he gave Terence a look that said how grateful he was.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby put down the phone.  There!  Dinner was ordered.  So now what?  Should she have her shower now or wait until after she’d eaten?  Oh, such big decisions, she thought, with a smile.  Wasn’t the life of a published author just a whirlwind?

It had been a bit of a crazy day which was why she was eating dinner alone in her room.  She wanted some peace and quiet, after having spent the day with so many people.  Lawrence had been rather insistent that he take her to dinner.  He was a lovely man but he had a wife and family to get home to and Abby felt that she had already stolen half the weekend from them.  Besides, she wanted to be alone.  Finally, she begged off with the excuse that Nick would be calling her and she had to be in the room to get the call.  Stupid excuse, really, in this era of cell phones.  People took their communication devices with them.

Abby missed Nick.  She would love to discuss the whole day with him and not have to wait until Monday’s email.  Maybe she’d break with tradition and send one tomorrow evening when she got home.  That would be okay, she thought, a long narrative telling all about her trip…and then Monday go back to the daily weather report. 

Abby wished she had a computer like Nick’s that she could plug in anywhere and hop onto the Internet Express.  There was Internet access in her room at the Plaza.  Of course, there was…they had everything at the Plaza.  It seemed a bit out of place amongst the gilt and marble of the stately, old building, but…  Abby looked around the room.  She thought Nick would seem out of place here too.  He said that he always stayed here when he was in New York.  It must be the convenient location, she thought.  It didn’t seem to be his kind of décor…heavy velvet drapes and a chandelier…gleaming cherry furniture… brocade wallpaper…gilt picture frames.

The phone rang, startling her.

“Hello,” she said tentatively.

“Hey, Shakespeare!”

“Nick,” she said in a whispered sigh.  She put her hand over her heart to keep it from jumping out of her chest.

The sound of that sigh ran a thrill through Nick from head to toe.  She was genuinely happy to hear from him, he could tell.

“How’s my favorite author?” he asked.

“Good,” she said.  “Tired.  It was a long day.”  Abby sat in the big armchair by the window, pulling her legs up under her.  “How’s North Carolina?”

“Wet,” said Nick.  “We’ve just stayed at the venue.  Thank goodness we arranged for the publicity crap to happen here.”

“That’s good.  You wouldn’t want to…”

Nick cut her off.  “I don’t want to talk about me.  I want to talk about you.  Tell me everything.  And uh…did you…um…did you get the flowers I sent?”

Abby looked at the vase on the desk.  Two dozen yellow roses stood straight and tall.  “Yes.  Thank Mary for me.”

“I will…I mean, why would I do that?  Why do you think she sent them?  Don’t you think I’m capable of sending flowers?”

“Not these,” said Abby, with a laugh.  “And besides, isn’t that what you have a personal assistant for?”

“What did she send?” asked Nick, happy that Abby wasn’t upset with him.  Then the light went on. “Roses, right?”

“Yes,” said Abby.  “They’re beautiful.  They really are.  I’m starting to rethink this whole ‘I hate roses’ thing.  They’re yellow,” she added.  Abby was glad that Mary had sent roses…because that told her right from the start that Nick hadn’t sent the flowers.  And that made for no confusion when she opened the card.  It said, ‘All my love, Nick’.

“So, how was the interview?” asked Nick.  He settled down horizontally on a sofa in the dressing room with his arms folded behind his head.  He tucked the phone between his arm and his ear and listened to his wife describe her day.

Abby told him about her session with the book reviewer from the New York Times.  He told her upfront that he hadn’t been looking forward to the interview, that he figured she was just the wife of a celebrity trying to cash in on her husband’s fame.  But then he’d read the story…

“That’s great, Abby!  I knew you’d take the town by storm.”

“Well, it was hardly that,” replied Abby with a laugh, “but it went pretty well.  We actually had quite a good chat about other books and authors.”

Nick felt a trickle of unease.  He knew that he could never have that kind of conversation with her.  Of course, this book reviewer probably couldn’t carry the ball in a conversation about fan message boards.

“How was the signing?” he asked.

“Busy.  You’ve got a lot of fans out there, let me tell you.”

“What do you mean, my fans?  They’re your fans.”

“Well, maybe some of them are now, but face it, Nick.  Those were Backstreet fans lined up out the door and down the street.”

“Out the door and down the street?”

“Oh, yes.  It was quite a zoo.  But the good thing was that while they were standing in line waiting for me to sign, they read the book.  So that by the time they got to me, they could say that they liked the book, along with how much they loved you.”  Abby chuckled at the thought.  “If you’d been there, it would have been chaos…Kaos!”

Nick burst out laughing.  “Oh, Abby, I miss you,” he blurted.

Abby’s sharp intake of breath made them both pause.

Gap.

“Me too,” she said, softly, after a minute.

Gap.

“So…what about the press conference?” continued Nick after several long seconds.

“Now, you have to understand, Nick,” said Abby, “this wasn’t your typical Backstreet press conference.  This was just a handful of book reviewers.  Lawrence is pushing me to do more, but I don’t want to.  Then it’s not about the book.  It’s about you.”

“And you wouldn’t want that?”  Nick thought maybe his feelings were hurt.

Abby could have kicked herself.  The conversation had been going so well.  “Nick,” she began, “have you ever had a girl who just wanted to…use you…because of who you were or who you knew…just wanted a little, reflected Backstreet light shining on them?”

“Yes,” admitted Nick, “most of them.”

“Well, I don’t ever want to be that.  I don’t ever want you…or anyone else…to think that I’m doing that.  If this book can’t sell without it being about you, then I don’t want it to sell.”

“Oh, it will sell.  I’m sorry.  I guess I was just being sensitive.”

“I thought we’d already had this conversation…last week.”

Nick thought about their so-called conversations of the past couple of weeks.  “Yeah, about that.  Abby, I know I’ve been kind of different the last couple of weeks.”

Silence.  Abby wasn’t going to deny it.  He had been different.  She also wasn’t going to jump in and tell him that it was okay.  She wanted to hear his explanation.

“I…I’ve had some things on my mind…with the tour and all…and I know I haven’t been very good at writing.”

“That’s okay.  I was a little worried, that’s all.”

“Well, I’m sorry I was such a shit.  It’s a good thing you’ve got other people to talk to…like Philip Randall.”

Gap.  Long, long, gap.
Chapter 108 by old_archive
“Philip Randall?”  Abby was dumbfounded.  Where was this coming from?

“Yeah, don’t you correspond with him?”

“No, I most certainly do not.  Whatever gave you that idea?”

Ronni, you lying bitch, he thought.  He wasn’t surprised.  The Ronni he’d known had always been playing games.  She hadn’t changed much, he guessed.

“Um…I saw a letter from him when I was there last month…in a basket in your study.  There was a bunch of cards and stuff about the wedding.  I thought it was okay to go through them.”

“Of course, it was okay.  I left them out for you to look at, for us to look at together.  And it wasn’t a letter.  It was a note, a simple congratulations to both of us.”

“Did you answer it?”  It didn’t really matter, but Nick had to know.

“Yes, I did.  It was the polite thing to do.”  Abby always did the polite thing, with the possible exception of the tuna casserole incident.

“What did you say?” 

“What did I actually say or what was I thinking?”  Abby laughed, hoping to break the tension.  “They aren’t the same thing.”

“What did you say?”

“I said, thank you very much, Nick and I appreciate the good wishes, hope all is well with you.”

“What were you thinking?”

Abby chuckled.  “I took a major step up, didn’t I, you loser?”

Nick laughed.  “That would have told him off, but good.”

“Oh, I think I made the point last year with the tuna casserole,” laughed Abby.  “I felt I should be much more polite this time.  After all, I wouldn’t want him to think I harbored any ill feelings…or any feelings at all.”

“Yes,” said Nick, “you wouldn’t want that.  Civil and polite, that would be the way to go.”

“Yes,” said Abby, wondering why they were even having this conversation.  “Civil and polite and then over and out.”

“Over and out,” said Nick, half to himself.  “Right.”

Gap.

“Abby, it would be okay if you wanted to, you know, like…keep in touch with him…or anyone.  It wouldn’t bother me.”

“Nick, I have no interest in Philip Randall.  None.  Not even as a pen pal.”

“I know, but I just didn’t want you to think that…like I thought I owned you or something…like you couldn’t have other friends…or whatever…”

“Okay…” said Abby, slowly.  She couldn’t see where this was going.

“Abby, I…”

“Hang on, Nick, someone’s at the door.  Probably my dinner.”

Nick waited through the sounds of Abby’s dinner being delivered.  He’d been about to confess to the Ronni emails, laugh them off as harmless, business really, all about the concert.  But he didn’t know how Abby would react and he didn’t want to do anything to spoil her big day.  He was, however, going to stop answering Ronni’s emails.  Over and out.  And when he got to Chicago next, he was going to tell Abby all about it, face-to-face, clear the air, even about the kiss.  Well, maybe he’d wait until he saw how she reacted to the email before he confessed about the kiss.  And he was damn sure staying away from Ronni while he was there.

When Abby came back to the phone, Nick said he’d better go, Abby would want to eat her meal while it was hot.  Abby lied and said that she had just ordered a sandwich and salad and it could wait. 

Abby wasn’t letting Nick off the phone until she absolutely had to.  She was so glad he’d called.  She’d been missing him all day, what with so many people mentioning him.  She’d wondered what she’d say to Lawrence the next day when he asked about Nick’s call.  Now she knew.

She’d wondered about a lot of things lately.  Nick had been so remote.  Abby wondered why.  Was it the symphony concert?  Did he not want to do that?  Apparently, it was Kevin that had taken the ball and run with it…and now, of course, people way higher up the management food chain had control of it. 

Was it her book?  Did he really not want her to do it?  He had said so little on the subject in the last two weeks, it was hard to tell.  Did he think she was using him to get publicity?  She didn’t think so, but…

Was it her?  There was the question that plagued her when she woke up in the middle of the night.  She had certainly made a wonderful impression last month, she knew that.  She had ruined their time together by being sick.  Nick had enough things to concentrate on, what with the tour and all, without having to deal with a fevered, dehydrated woman. 

“What are you going to sing tonight in the ‘quiet, little thang’?” she asked.

They talked about music for awhile, neither paying much attention to the words, both just absorbing the sound of the other’s voice into their soul.

“Just a couple of weeks,” said Nick, finally, “and then I’ll be home again.”

“Yes, for a whole week.  I’ll be healthy this time, I promise.”

“Yes, please.  You scared me, Abby.”

“Well, I know I looked awful, but I don’t think it was frightening…” laughed Abby.

“You know what I mean,” said Nick.  “You were so sick.  Even Terence thought you looked…sick.” 
Abby snorted at Nick’s substitution for the word ‘awful’.  “Well, I’m perfectly fine now.  It’s going to be a very busy week, but I guess you’re used to that.”

“Yeah, every week is a busy one when you’re on tour.  At least this time, I get to be busy all in the same place.”  That didn’t sound right somehow.  “I mean…”

“I know what you mean,” said Abby softly.

Gap.

“I can’t wait for you to meet my Aunt P.,” she continued.

“I’m looking forward to that, for sure,” said Nick.  “From all you’ve told me about her, she sounds wonderful.”

“She’s a kindred spirit, all right,” said Abby.

Nick wasn’t sure what a kindred spirit was.  He hoped he was one of Abby’s.  “Abby, I…”

A sharp rap at the door interrupted him.  “Meet and greet time, Nick!”  Terrence’s voice came through the door.

“I gotta go,” said Nick.

“I know,” said Abby.

Gap.

"I gotta go,” he said again after several seconds of silence.

“I know,” said Abby softly.

Gap.

“Go on, go to work,” said Abby.  “Thanks for calling.”  I love you, she mouthed to the phone.

“My pleasure,” said Nick with a sigh.  “Bye.”  I love you.  His lips moved silently.

Nick disconnected but didn’t move.  He cradled the phone in his hand like a precious jewel.  He closed his eyes and he made some decisions.  He was not going to fuck up what he had with Abby.  No way.  No how.  He was going to put the past in the past and leave it there.

And he was going to tell Abby how he felt about her.  He didn’t care about rule number one any more.  He would make it clear that she didn’t have to feel the same way.  It didn’t make any difference.  She just had to be there.  And she was.  He knew she was.

Nick grimaced to himself.  He wasn’t sure how she’d react.  A deal is a deal.  She was always saying that.  What if she got mad or upset or something?

Then a smile spread slowly across his face.  She could hardly get mad in the middle of the wedding party now, could she?  Yeah, that was it.  He’d tell her then.  In public.  People wouldn’t be surprised.  The groom told the bride he loves her.  Hardly big news.  He’d make a toast or something.  Even if she didn’t like it, she’d be polite.  Nick chuckled to himself.  He’d better make sure there was no tuna casserole handy.

“Nick!!”  Kevin’s voice came through the door.  “Get off the phone and get out here.  Tell Abby you love her and come on.”

Oh, I’m going to tell her, said Nick to himself.  I’m going to.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

A changed man bounded out of the dressing room a moment later.  The old Nick was back, smiling, laughing, carefree.  Whatever burr he’d had up his butt for the past two weeks seemed to be gone.

He told the guys all about Abby’s book signing and interview.  They were thrilled for her and told him he’d better sharpen his pencils, he was going to have a lot of illustrating to do.  There was going to be a high demand for her stories.

“We’ll spend some time on that when I’m home in a couple of weeks,” said Nick.

Brian snorted.  “I don’t know when.  It’s going to be a pretty busy week.”

“Yeah,” said AJ, “and when you’re alone with Abby, I don’t think you’ll be illustrating.”  He did a little dance, turning the word into a four-syllable song.

“Better sharpen up that other pencil,” said Kevin and they all laughed.  Nick blushed and that made them laugh even harder.

They carried the good mood through the show.  The audience was thrilled.  The Boys seemed so ‘up’.  This was the best ‘quiet little thang’ ever.  The fans were excited and proud that they could be there for it.

Yessir, thought Nick, when he went to sleep that night, life is good.  Everything is wonderful and in two weeks, everything is going to be perfect.

Of course, Ronni had other plans.
Chapter 109 by old_archive
“No, Mother, that’s not going to work.  It has to be Sunday.”  Abby rolled her eyes and looked at the phone accusingly, as if it were the thing causing the trouble.

Abby was sure sick of playing this game.  She wanted Nick to meet her Aunt Penelope who was going to be in town for the wedding party and the concert.  Abby thought she’d have her aunt to dinner along with her parents.  That would kill two birds with one stone.  Her parents could see the apartment on a formal basis, as invited guests.  They had both visited separately during the moving-in process, but Abby wanted to have them there together when Nick was there…sort of establishing the ground rules, that it was a grown-up place and that she and Nick were both adults.  She wasn’t sure if that needed proving to her parents or just to her and Nick, but she still wanted to do it.

“We could do Thursday,” said Sharon Fremont.

“Yes, but we can’t.  We’ve got the Organizing Committee cocktail party.”  And besides, thought Abby, that’s too late in the week.  I want this over and done with early on, so it’s not hanging over my head like the sword of Damocles.

The week was going to be a busy one.  Nick would have rehearsals every day, so there was no possibility of having her parents for lunch.  Tuesday, they had to do the Oprah taping.

The evenings weren’t any better.  Abby had invited the guys for dinner on Monday.  John and Sharon were busy Tuesday and Wednesday.  Abby had the cocktail party Thursday for the Organizing Committee.  Friday night was the concert.  Saturday was the party.  So it was going to have to be dinner this Sunday.

Abby didn’t think it would matter that it was Nick’s first day home.  The last two weeks had been great.  She and Nick were back on the same page.  She didn’t know what had been bothering him…something to do with the tour, she guessed.  It must be hard living like that. 

The concert was shaping up to be the social event of the year in Chicago.  It had sold out fast.  The tickets were expensive and were snapped up by the cream of Chicago society.  The message boards were full of whining teenagers who weren’t going to be there.  Why were the tickets so expensive? they carped.  Why were they having it at such a small place?  It wasn’t fair.  They didn’t want to wait for the DVD to come out!

And what a DVD it was going to be!  Not only was it going to have the entire concert, but it was also going to have a lot of behind-the-scenes stuff…interviews with all the guys, footage of the rehearsals, etc.  The sheer extent of it had fired up the rumor mills.  Was this their swan song, their farewell to the fans…were they breaking up?

“Would you like me to bring something?” asked Sharon.

Abby bit her lip to keep from laughing out loud.  Her mother was trying to learn how to be a mother to a married woman…to be a mother-in-law.  But Sharon had never ‘brought’ anything in her life.  She didn’t travel in circles where you arrived for dinner with a salad tucked under your arm.

“No, Mother, it’s under control.  We’re having…”  Abby went on to describe the menu.  There was no point in keeping it a secret.  And if she knew about it early on, maybe her mother would feel complicit in the choices and not quite so ready to criticize them.

“It all sounds lovely, Dear.  We’re looking forward to it.”  Sharon didn’t really think that such an elaborate meal was called for, but she certainly wasn’t going to say anything.

“When does Aunt P. get in?” asked Abby.

Her mother sniffed at Abby’s choice of name.  “Your Aunt Penelope…”  Sharon drew out the name to emphasize her displeasure, “…arrives on Sunday morning.  She’ll be staying with us for the week.”

Abby smiled to herself.  She could almost hear her mother shudder.  Never were there two people less in tune with each other than her stiff, controlling mother and her free-spirited aunt.  It was going to be an interesting week in the Fremont household.  Abby was glad she was not going to be there.

She was going to be here…with Nick.  A thrill ran through her at the thought.  A whole week…a crazy, action-packed week culminating in the concert and the wedding party, but also a week of them…Nick and Abby…husband and wife…living in their home…sleeping together.  Oh yeah, sleeping together.  Abby drifted away.

A moment later, she blinked and came back to the present.  Okay, off to pick up some final items for the dinner and then to the meeting.  Tomorrow she would do as much of the pre-cooking as she could and make sure the apartment was perfect.  And then Sunday, Nick would be home.  The Boys were flying in, leaving the buses and the entourage behind.  They’d have security with them, of course, but that was it.  They knew that some of the Jive executives would be there.  They wouldn’t be able to resist a schmoozing opportunity like this.  And of course, there would be the director and the film crew.  Abby smiled to herself.  She guessed that was an entourage, after all.  Thank goodness, she wasn’t having them all to dinner!

She picked up her car keys and headed for the elevator.  She checked over her list again while descending to the parking garage.  She was going to keep busy, fill up the time.  Maybe that would make it go faster.  Then Nick would be here sooner. 

Abby certainly hoped that today’s meeting would go fast.  This was the final one before the concert.  All the details were in place.  All the sub-committees had done their jobs.  Programs were designed and printed.  Contracts were signed and sealed.  The publicity machine was in full throttle.  This meeting was just a final check to make sure nothing had been missed…that next week would run smoothly.

Abby sighed as she entered the Symphony building.  She wondered what kind of mood Ronni would be in today.  Abby hoped she wouldn’t have to sit anywhere near the blonde woman.  Ronni had certainly run the gamut, thought Abby.  First there was the whole ‘let’s be friends’ thing. That ended abruptly after the concert in May.  Ronni had then spent the last two weeks of May ignoring Abby completely, even in the meetings.  They had joined separate sub-committees.  This didn’t surprise Abby.  Their skills lay in different directions.  Ronni was a people person, good at charming reporters or sponsors.  Abby’s strength was more in the details, the behind-the-scenes organization.

June had brought another change in Ronni, though, and it was one that Abby wasn’t very comfortable with.  It was hard to pin down.  At the first meeting, she had seemed angry about something, and since then, she had been smug.  She had that old Ronni high school look, the ‘I know something you don’t’ look.  Abby had never managed to escape unhurt when Ronni turned that look on her.

They were meeting more often now, since the concert was so close…three times in the last two weeks.  And at all three meetings, Ronni had made a cryptic remark about Nick…or maybe not about Nick, maybe it really was about all of the Boys, but Abby couldn’t shake the feeling that it was about Nick.  Ronni had looked straight at Abby each time.  Abby didn’t think anyone else had noticed it and she wondered if she was just being paranoid.  Of course, she amended, they don’t know about the history between Ronni and Nick. 

History. 

It was history, wasn’t it? 

Abby told herself to get off that train of thought.  Don’t let her get to you, she told herself sharply.  That’s all she’s trying to do, plant seeds of doubt in your head.  Don’t let her. 

But Abby’s stomach was queasy as she walked up the hall to the meeting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Okay, here we go, thought Ronni, admiring herself in the mirror.  The final meeting before the Boys arrived…before Nick arrived.  Ronni narrowed her eyes at the mirror.  Nick.  She was going to get even with him, that was for damned sure!

Nick had been good to his word and had stopped answering Ronni’s email.  Ronni didn’t take that well.   She had spent a lot of time and effort two weeks ago making Monday’s email perfect, light-hearted banter with an edge…something that could be defended as completely innocent, but something that sure wouldn’t look that way to a jealous wife.  She was careful to add in a question about the concert.  It was the surest way to get Nick to reply.  Such good manners on the dear boy.

Ronni had been especially careful with the Monday note because she was in such a foul temper and didn’t want it to come through in her words.  She had been totally unaware of Abby’s venture into the publishing arena.  James had brought her up to date on that one, much to his regret.  They were heading out to brunch on Sunday morning and Ronni had wondered in a catty tone if Ducky would be tagging along with her parents.

James Fenton informed his wife that no, Abigail would not be at the brunch, she was in New York City.

“New York?  But Nick’s in North Carolina,” said Ronni and then mentally kicked herself.  Shit! 

James didn’t seem to notice anything.  “She’s launching her book this weekend,” he said.

“Launching her book?  What are you talking about?  What book?”  What could Ducky possibly have to say to anyone, wondered Ronni.  Surely it wasn’t a celebrity marriage thing…Sharon Fremont would have a stroke!!

“It’s a children’s book.  Her husband did the illustrations.  A fairy tale, I think.”

Ronni’s mind flashed to the painting in Abby’s study.  A Princess Penelope story.  “She’s just cashing in on her husband’s celebrity,” said Ronni spitefully.  “No one would publish her book otherwise.”

“Well, maybe cashing in for the fame, but certainly not for the money.  She’s giving it all to charity.  A different one for each book.”

“Each book?  How many are there?”

James shrugged.  He didn’t know.  All he knew was what John Fremont had told James’ father and what Miles had passed on to him…that Abigail had written some stories and that they were pretty good and Lawrence Shapiro wanted to publish them as a series of children’s books.

“Apparently, they’re pretty good,” said James, which did not endear him to his wife at that moment.

Ronni sulked for the rest of the day.  She was barely polite at the club and lost even that bit of polish when they returned home.  James retreated to his study, saying he had some work to do.  Ronni called Clarice and then Suzie, but neither one of them was available to go out for a drink.  Ronni plopped herself down in front of her computer, angry that she couldn’t take a glass of wine with her.  James would think it was too early in the day.

Ronni wondered if she’d missed out on the news about Ducky’s book because she’d stopped going to the message boards.  She wondered if she was missing anything else.  She wandered through the boards, not even bothering to log in.  She had nothing to say to these idiots.

Ducky’s book was news to everyone apparently.  There hadn’t been much advance notice at all.  Someone found out about it, though, and that’s all it takes in Backstreetland…one fan to find out something and spread the word.  Ronni clicked through a thread started by someone who had lined up to get the book signed.  By the end, she was seething.  There was the usual whining and complaining about how people tried to butt into line and the wait had been so long and blah, blah, blah…  But by the end of it, Ronni knew that they all thought the story was great and Nick’s illustrations were beyond wonderful.  A second thread had scans of the cover and a couple of the drawings.  Ronni recognized the cover from the painting in Abby’s study.

Ronni shut off the computer and paced the floor.  Did this make any difference to her plan?  No, she didn’t think so.  She still had two weeks to flirt with Nick and keep him interested and then when he got to Chicago, she was going to make sure that Ducky found out about it.  She wasn’t sure yet how far she was going to go with Nick.  She had James to worry about, after all.

Speaking of James…Ronni wandered into his study and wrapped her arms around him from behind.  She began to undo the buttons on his shirt.

“Ronni, honey, I have work to do,” said James, but he didn’t move away.

“I know, Darling, you just keep at it.  Never mind me.”  She slipped her fingers into his shirt and started playing with his nipple.

Later, when they lay entwined together, Ronni’s thoughts turned back to Nick and Ducky.  Yes, everything would work out.  She owned James.  She could get away with a lot.  And the book wouldn’t make any difference.  Ronni gave a satisfied smile.  Yes, there was no reason to change the plan.

The next morning, Nick changed the plan.
Chapter 110 by old_archive
Ronni didn’t become aware that Nick had changed the plan until Tuesday.  He didn’t always answer her email in the morning.  Sometimes it was late evening by the time it came through.  Ronni didn’t always bother to check.  She just assumed that the reply would be there the next morning when she turned on the computer.

Tuesday morning, there was no response.  That was odd, she thought.  She re-read the message she’d written.  No, it was fine…beautifully crafted.  She was a good writer.  Maybe she should write a book, she thought spitefully.  Hell, if Ducky could do it, anyone could.

Ronni wandered in and out of the room during the day, checking her messages.  There was no response from Nick.  Now what, she thought, as she soaked in the tub that afternoon.  She and James were going out to dinner at his parents’ place tonight.  Ronni had to be on her best behavior so she had only had one glass of wine so far.  She had to have at least one, she thought.  Miles and Jeannette were so bloody stingy with it.  One bottle for four people at dinner.  That was it.  There was never any more offered.  And Ronni had the feeling that Jeannette was keeping track of every sip that Ronni took.

Why hadn’t Nick answered her?  Ronni checked the schedule she had hidden in the back of her address book.  They‘d been on the bus overnight and had arrived in Pittsburgh Monday morning.  Ronni knew that Nick would have had lots of time before the publicity crap started happening.  He had access to his email anywhere and there was no reason that he was too busy to answer it.  Maybe the message hadn’t gone through.  Maybe he hadn’t received it.  No, that didn’t make any sense, thought Ronni.  She always received notification from her server if something bounced back.

So Nick had chosen not to answer it.  It was the only conclusion she could draw.  And she didn’t like it.  She considered her next move.  Should she send another message and ignore the fact that he hadn’t answered her?  Should she hint at the fact that he hadn’t answered and see what he said?  Or should she come right out and ask him?

She decided to be coy.  She got dressed and refilled her wine glass.  She opened her email.  Damn!  Still no reply.  She hadn’t realized how much she was counting on one.  Oh well.  She sat down and composed another message, again light-hearted, again with a question about the concert, again a masterpiece of subtlety and innuendo.  She sent it off and went out to dinner at the Fenton’s.  When she got home, she didn’t bother to look.  She’d get the reply in the morning.

Except that she didn’t.  There was no reply.  She was so angry that she didn’t write to him, but stormed out of the house and went shopping.

Ronni attended the committee meeting that day in high dudgeon.  She snapped at everyone who directed a comment her way.  Her mood was made even more foul by the fawning that went on over Ducky and her stupid book.  Miles had a copy with him and tried to insist that Abby read it to everyone.  Abby had blushed almost purple and demurred.  This just brought more insistence from the group.  Abby refused outright in a tone that told them she was not going to do it.  Good, thought Ronni.  Who wants to hear the stupid story anyway?  Miles passed the book around the table and went on with the meeting.

As they leafed through the book and read the story, the committee members in turn tuned out of the meeting.  They gave little chuckles and snorts as they read the story and then they passed it on to the next person.  It was all very disruptive, thought Ronni.  Ducky looked like she was going to explode she was so embarrassed.  Ronni merely glanced at the cover when the book was handed to her.  She passed it on to the next person without opening it.

“It’s wonderful, Abigail,” gushed Candace Walker during a break in the meeting.  She turned to Ronni and said nastily, “You really should read it.”

“I already have,” lied Ronni.  “You’re right.  It’s wonderful.  And to think, she’s giving all the proceeds to charity…”  Ronni looked up the table.  She could see that Abby was watching her out of the corner of her eye and listening intently.

“Oh, really, that’s tremendous,” said Candace.  “I didn’t know that.”

“Not too many people do.  They want to keep it quiet.”

“But James found out from the Fremonts, I guess.”

Ronni turned wide, innocent eyes on Mrs. Walker.  “James?” she said, wonderingly.  “I don’t think he even knows there is a book.”  She stood up.  “Excuse me,” she said, before Candace could ask any more questions.  “I’m just going to get some coffee.”

While Ronni helped herself to cream and sugar, she glanced over at the table.  Abby was sitting with her head down.  She had her bottom lip pulled in between her teeth.  She didn’t look happy.  Good! thought Ronni.  Phase two begins.

Phase one was, of course, to get Nick interested and to get him to commit some transgressions.  Kissing Ronni after the concert and getting involved in the email correspondence could certainly fill that bill.

Phase two was to set Ducky on edge, to drop hints and make her suspicious, but not overly so.

Phase three would happen when Nick got to town.  The final details of that had yet to be worked out in Ronni’s head.

Ronni went home to discover that Nick had still not answered her.  She seethed for the rest of the day.  Thursday, she sent a rather insistent email with pointed questions about the procedures and protocols for the concert.  She already had the answers, but she was determined to goad him into a response.  There wasn’t one.

Friday, she wrote and said that if Nick didn’t have the courtesy to answer her emails, could he please pass on Howie’s email address or if not his, then at least someone there who was interested in this concert being a success.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dear Ronni,

Ronni took a deep breath and a sip of wine before she clicked it open.  She only had a moment before she and James were going out.  She had thought about leaving the message until the next morning, but she knew that she would be wondering about it all night.

Dear Ronni,

I’m sure that all the details for the concert have been worked out fine.  The committee has done a great job and I’m sure all the questions have been answered.  If you have any more questions, you should probably contact Frank Bayliss.  I’m sure he’s in contact with the head of the committee.

Thank you for all the work you have put in on behalf of the concert.

Nick

Ronni laughed to herself.  Nick had obviously sweat bullets over that email.  It was not his tone at all, except that it was.  It was Nick trying to be business-like and sincere.  Of course, that hadn’t stopped him from insisting that there were no more questions and then telling her what to do if there were…  And he was sure…yes, he was sure all right…he’s said so three times!

Something had made Nick uncomfortable about the correspondence.  Ronni wondered if Abby had found out about it somehow.  She didn’t think Nick would have told.  During the two weeks they’d been emailing, she had dropped hints and asked innocent questions and had definitely come away with the feeling that Nick hadn’t told Abby about it. 

Ronni had a moment’s disquiet at the thought that maybe Nick had come to his senses.  Maybe he realized that the correspondence was not innocent and all business, or even just two old friends reminiscing.  She sighed.  What could that mean?  How could she work this out?

“Are you ready, Darling?”  James’ voice startled her.  She clicked out of her email and shut down the computer.

“Yes, Dear.  I was checking to make sure there were no messages from the committee.  Some of those people really need to get a life.  They spend the day obsessing over every detail.”

Ronni rose to her feet and sailed out the door.  She went out to dinner with James and smiled brightly at their dinner companions, two business associates of James and their boring wives.  In the back of her head, though, she was calculating and scheming about what to do with Ducky and Nick.  If Nick was no longer willing to co-operate in his own destruction…

Ronni was more determined than ever to destroy Nick.  He had rejected her and she did not take rejection well.  Not like Ducky, she thought.  She must be a master at it by now.  Over the course of the evening, the plan changed in Ronni’s head.  She didn’t need to seduce Nick into leaving Abby, which had been her first idea.  She merely had to make Abby think that that was happening. Or to make her think that it had already happened.  She could make Abby leave Nick.  It worked out either way.  And she didn’t need Nick’s co-operation for it.  She could remove him from the equation totally.

Ronni reached for her wineglass and turned to the man on her left.  She beamed at him and pretended to be interested in what he was saying.  Across the table, James breathed a sigh of relief that Ronni seemed to be back on this planet.  He didn’t like the look on her face, though.  He recognized it from high school.  She was planning some kind of mischief.  James hoped it didn’t involved his business associates or his parents.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni sat in the meeting room waiting for Abby to arrive so that she could ignore her.  Phase two had been wildly successful, thought Ronni.  Abby twitched every time Ronni looked at her.  At each of the preceding meetings, Ronni had made a comment that intimated that she was in contact with Nick.  It had sailed over the heads of most of the people in the room, but Ronni knew it had made an impact on Abby. 

And Nick.  What an idiot!

Ronni had replied to Nick’s businesslike rejection with a friendly message, thanking him for the Bayliss contact and expressing relief that he was alright.  She had been concerned, she said, when he didn’t reply.  She knew what good manners he had, and she had worried that something was wrong, that maybe he was ill.  She had finished by saying that she was looking forward to seeing him and all the Boys in Chicago in a week.  The concert was going to be truly outstanding.

Ronni felt smugly satisfied with the message.  Jane Carter might be a vile bitch, but she had raised her son to be polite and it gave Ronni a deep sense of satisfaction to know that Nick would spend some guilty moments over his lapse in manners.  She got more than that satisfaction, though.  She got a reply.

Nick had thought the whole thing through a hundred more times and came to the conclusion that he was the one who was acting guilty, as if he had something to hide.  Ronni had been completely upfront about the correspondence and had never made any overt suggestions.  Nick thought she was coming onto him, but he could never admit that because it made him look worse.  If he’d thought she was doing that, he should have stopped earlier.  And he hadn’t.  So that meant it had to be an innocent thing.

How could he tell Abby that it was an innocent correspondence, if he had abruptly cut it off?  Didn’t that show that he had known he was doing something wrong, something he shouldn’t have been doing?  Shouldn’t he just end it on a friendly note and then bring it up innocently to Abby?  If she objected, he could play dumb, he was good at that, and pretend that he didn’t understand the ramifications.  Then he could confess his undying love for his wife.  Yeah, that worked.

Why Nick couldn’t see the dichotomy in his thinking that replying to Ronni’s email was necessary to his future happiness is anyone’s guess.  But he was just a man, after all.  He was Nick.

Dear Ronni,

Thanks again for all the trouble that you and the committee are taking on our behalf.  We really appreciate it.  We are looking forward to the show.  See you next week.

Nick

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni looked down the table at Abby.  This was her final chance to wreak a little havoc in Ducky’s brain before Nick got here.  It was Friday.  The Boys arrived on Sunday.  Abby seemed a little twitchy today.  Good!

The meeting was nearly over before Ronni got her chance.  She waited and waited for an opportunity to mention that she had been in contact with Nick.  Finally, she had to do it herself and dragged the discussion around to the backstage preparations. 

“It has to be juice or water,” she insisted, even though no one was arguing with her.  “No milk.”

“I wonder why,” asked Candace Walker.  “No milk, I mean.  Does it do something to their voice?”

“I don’t know,” shrugged Ronni.  “But I know that Nick said it definitely…no milk.”

Abby turned her head at the sound of her husband’s name.  She tuned out of the conversation she was in and looked at Ronni.  Abby didn’t hear what Mrs. Walker said to Ronni, but she heard the response quite clearly.  “…well, of course, I don’t print out all his emails, but I know that’s what he said.”

And then Ronni turned her eyes to Abby and smiled…a smug, triumphant, hate-filled smile that turned Abby’s heart to ice.
Chapter 111 by old_archive
“Well, when do you think you’ll get here?” asked Abby.

“I don’t know,” said Nick.  “The fog’s still pretty thick.  It’ll be at least another hour before we can take off.”

Abby looked around the kitchen.  Everything was ready.  All the chopping and mixing and arranging had been done.  She just had to pop things into the oven or microwave.  Her parents and her Aunt Penelope would be arriving in a few hours.  All that was missing was the head of the household.  He was fogged in on the east coast.

“Okay, I guess there’s nothing we can do about it,” said Abby, wondering if they would ever get the ‘homecoming’ thing right.

“I’m sorry,” said Nick again.  “I’ll be there as soon as I can.  At least we’ve got the time zone thing working for us.  That’s an extra hour.”

Abby agreed that yes, it could be worse, he could be on the other side of the country.  “Be safe, that’s all I care about,” she added.  “If it’s too dangerous to fly, then don’t.  I’m on the pilot’s side in this one.  I can handle my parents on my own.  I’ll wait dinner as long as I can.  Call me when you’re going to take off and we can judge better from there.  Okay?”

“Okay, that’s a plan.  I can’t wait to see you and meet your aunt.  And your parents too, of course.”

“Of course,” laughed Abby.  “And you’ll be happy to know that I look way, way better than I did the last time you came home.”

Nick laughed.  “Now how is a guy supposed to answer a statement like that?”

“You’re learning, Mr. Carter.  You’re learning,” laughed Abby. 

They disconnected after only a tiny gap.

Abby looked around her.  Why couldn’t life be like the movies?  In the movies, Nick would sweep through the door on time and they would make passionate love in the afternoon.  Then Abby would serve a perfect dinner; there would be scintillating conversation and hardly any criticism from her mother.  Then the folks would leave and she and Nick would make love again.  Why couldn’t she have that?

Of course, she said to herself, in the movies these days, Nick would probably sweep through the door and sink an axe into her head…or beam her up to a distant planet…or vote her off the island. No, wait a minute, that wasn’t the movies, that was television.  Those so-called ‘reality shows’.  Which had absolutely nothing to do with reality.  Abby couldn’t stand them. 

Those shows defined the first half-decade of the new century, she thought.  People talked about the 60’s as the Hippie Years and the 70’s as the Me Decade.  The first decade of the twenty-first century should be called the Unreality Years.  People couldn’t get enough of that kind of show.  Survivor.  Big Brother.  The Bachelor, Bachelorette, the Big Ugly Fiancé… The Great Race, Fear Factor, the Mole.  American Idol and all its spin-offs.  Abby didn’t watch them but she couldn’t get away from them.  They were mentioned constantly by people she knew and by the media.  Abby was willing to bet that if you went into a restaurant and did a survey, that at least ten percent of the people there would be talking about one of them.

And what did it say about American civilization…that you didn’t have to work hard to be a star or to find love or earn money.  You just had to be conniving and sneaky, willing to stab others in the back to get ahead.  You had to put up with some humiliation, whether it be eating bugs or listening to a pompous ass decry your talent.  You had to win America’s heart to win the recording contract.  And even then, while you were doing all that, they might turn the tables on you.  While you thought you were fooling everyone else, really they were fooling you.

Abby knew that most of America did not share her opinion.  She had turned her radio off in the car in disgust earlier in the week when she’d heard the DJ say, “and tonight…The Bachelorette, followed by American Idol and The Apprentice.”  The entire lineup for the station was this kind of show.  His sidekick announced that tomorrow there would be an all-new Survivor.  If you missed last week’s you could watch it tomorrow before the new one.  Abby couldn’t believe it.  They were showing reruns of shows before the series was even finished.

And why couldn’t people get it that it was television?  It wasn’t real life.  It was made up, filmed and edited.  The hours and hours of filming on the island or wherever, were distilled down into an hour-long show, with the bits carefully chosen for ratings value.

The absolute worst, in Abby’s opinion, was a piece of trash called The Simple Life.  Two rich airheads in the least amount of clothing legally possible went to live on a farm.  The whole concept was insulting to the American public, thought Abby, especially the farmers.  The clothes were designed to look rural, tiny bits of denim and gingham.  We’ve really reached the bottom of the barrel this time, had been Abby’s reaction when she first heard about the show.  She shook her head in dismay when it became hugely popular and there was talk of a second season.

Even at the committee meetings, she couldn’t get away from it.  One or more of the shows was always the topic of conversation while they waited for the meeting to be called to order.  Not one person in the room would ever have to choose whether or not to eat a cockroach for money, and yet they had strong opinions on those who did or did not make those choices.  The only person who seemed to agree with Abby was Ronni.

Ronni.

Abby walked through the apartment, straightening cushions and picture frames.  Ronni.  And Nick.  Ronni and Nick.  Was there such a thing?  Nick never mentioned Ronni to Abby.  Why would he?  He knew that Abby didn’t like her and he knew that Abby knew about their past together.  So yeah, why would he mention her?

Abby went out onto the balcony.  She looked down at the beach.  It was a hot day and there were many people out.  Abby felt the warm sun on her face.  She closed her eyes and turned her face up, letting the sun erase the chill that went through her.

What was Ronni up to?  And how involved was Nick?  Abby knew Ronni was up to something.  The comments had become more and more blatant and yesterday she had come right out and said that she was exchanging email with him.  Abby thought back to the phone call she’d had with Nick when she was in New York.  Did this explain the bizarre Philip Randall conversation?  Was Nick telling her that it was okay to have a correspondence with a former lover because he was involved in one?  And did Abby have a right to be upset about it if he was?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Well, when will he get here?”  Sharon Fremont asked.

“As soon as he possibly can,” responded her daughter.  "They’re in the air, as we speak.”

Sharon shook her head.  What was wrong with the world these days?

“It’s not his fault, Mother.  He can’t control the weather.  Even you can’t do that.”

Sharon narrowed her eyes at her daughter.  Don’t start with me, they said.  I’ve already had enough of your crazy aunt.

The crazy aunt in question stepped forward and hugged Abby with all her might.  She whispered congratulations.

“Thanks, Aunt P.  I’m so happy to see you,” answered Abby.  “I’m so glad you could make it home for the party.”

“Like I would miss it!” declared her aunt, letting her niece go, but keeping hold of her hand.

Abby walked them through the apartment, giving them the tour.  Her father commented on almost every piece of furniture and work of art by saying it was “nice”.  Her mother didn’t say much at all, except to sniff and turn up her nose at some of Penelope’s comments.  Aunt Penelope commented on everything, how it all went together, how that picture really caught the eye, how comfortable it all looked.

She stopped talking in the den, as she stood in front of the painting.  Her eyes filled with tears as she ran her fingers over the words.  A Princess Penelope story.  She turned to Abby, “I can’t tell you how flattered I am…”  She couldn’t go on, just grimaced at her show of emotion.

“I don’t know why you’d be flattered.  The girl is a bit of a flibbertigibbet,” snorted Sharon.  She turned and left the room.

Abby and her aunt looked at each other and smiled through their tears. 

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Finally, Abby could wait no longer and she served the soup.  She had dragged out cocktails and hors d’oeuvres as long as she could.  She tried not to look at her watch every thirty seconds, but it was hard.  She kept thinking, okay, he’s landed, now he’s getting his luggage, now he’s in the limo…but still he wasn’t there.

Abby had wondered about the seating arrangements.  She put Nick at the head of the table, of course, and herself at the other end.  She couldn’t decide about the others.  Her parents on one side and her aunt on the other?  Her father and her aunt together across from her mother?  Her aunt and mother side by side?  Which would be worse…to have them glaring at each other from across the table or to have them both so handy to cutlery and each other’s throat?

Abby wasn’t worried about her aunt.  She was very low-key, let Sharon’s comments roll right off her.  It was her mother Abby was worried about.  Abby would not tolerate it if her mother was rude to her aunt in her presence, in her home.

“That’s Nick’s seat, Daddy,” she said softly.  John Fremont stood at the head of the table.

“Of course, it is, Honey,” he said with a smile.  “Sorry, force of habit.  Where do you want me?”

“Anywhere is good,” answered Abby.  Let her father be the one to decide.

“Why don’t I sit here with Penelope?” he suggested, touching the back of a chair.

“Good idea,” said Abby.

When everyone was seated and had commented on the soup, conversation dwindled as people ate.  Sharon couldn’t tolerate that for long and began to discuss the wedding party, giving her sister-in-law way more details than she would ever want or need.

Penelope listened politely and commented whenever Sharon paused to draw breath.  Abby’s aunt didn’t give a rat’s ass about wedding arrangements but she cared a great deal for her niece.  She knew that Abby was on tenterhooks as it was and she was determined not to exacerbate the situation by getting into a catfight with Sharon.  But, my lord, the woman was pompous, thought Penelope, fighting back the urge to comment sarcastically.  Shades of yellow, for heaven’s sake!  The flavor of the cake!  Nobody ate the damn cake anyway.  Penelope was tempted to ask why Sharon was having another dessert served (Raspberries Chantilly, no less) if the cake was so important.

The dissertation on the place cards nearly pushed her over the edge.  They were just starting on the main course and Abby was getting more tightly wound by the second.  Her mother didn’t even seem to notice, just kept blathering on.  And John was John, blithely unaware of any drama going on around him, eating his Chicken Kiev and telling his daughter how wonderful she was.  Abby smiled weakly at him and thanked him, but she wasn’t eating anything, her aunt noticed.  She was just pushing the food around her plate.

Suddenly, Abby leapt to her feet.  The others hadn’t heard anything, but Abby recognized the sounds of her home and she knew she’d heard the front door open.  She excused herself with a smile and tried not to run as she made her way to the front hall.  Nick was home!
Chapter 112 by old_archive
Abby stopped in the doorway and watched her husband set down his bag.  He closed the door carefully behind him and then looked around.  He broke into a slow grin when he saw her.  Abby watched it make its way across his face and into her heart.  He mouthed her name.

“Hi,” she said, suddenly shy.  She didn’t move toward him.

“Hi,” he said back.  He didn’t move either, just smiled at her and reveled in the fact that he was in his own home and would be for a week.  “I’m home,” he said, after a moment.

“Yes,” said Abby, with a smile.  “At last.  How was the flight?”

Nick moved finally.  He walked slowly toward her.  “It was fine…too damn long, though.  I just wanted to get here.”  He sniffed the air.  “Smells good…have I missed much?”  He leaned down and kissed her softly on the lips.

“We’re just starting the main course,” she said, when he moved his head away from hers.  She put her hand on his chest and ran it lightly down his torso.  How she was going to get through the next couple of hours, she did not know!

They stared at each other for a moment.  Nick wanted to kiss her again, but he was afraid he wouldn’t be able to stop.  Just one, maybe…  He took her face in his hands and bent his head to hers.  The scraping of a chair in the dining room made him hesitate.

Abby put her hand behind his head and pulled him down to her.  She kissed him lightly.  “Come on, then,” she said.  “I’d better feed you.  Or did you eat on the plane?”

They walked into the dining room.  John rose to his feet immediately and shook Nick’s hand.  Abby introduced her aunt, who looked Nick over from head to toe and then nodded.  He’d do.

“And of course, you remember Mother,” said Abby, in a tone of voice that she knew she’d catch hell for at some later date.

Sharon nodded at Nick and he nodded back.  “Mrs. Fremont…Ma’am,” he said.

Abby ushered Nick to the head of the table while Sharon told him not to be so formal.  She didn’t tell him what he should call her, though.  Nick just smiled and sat down.  Abby served him a plateful of food and returned to her seat.

Penelope laughed to herself.  These two young people wanted to be in each other’s arms in the worst way.  They did not want to sit here and make pleasant conversation.  Fortunately, Nick’s arrival had halted the torrent of party information spewing from Sharon.  Penelope hoped she’d exhausted that avenue of conversation.  She’d certainly exhausted Penelope with it.

John stepped into the arena.  He’d been absolutely quiet during his wife’s flood of words.  He was a man.  He had no opinions on flowers and appetizers.  Besides, thought Penelope, he’s probably already heard it all a thousand times.  I’m sure he’s relieved that Nick’s finally here.  It raises the testosterone level in the room.  Penelope made a mental bet with herself that John would mention sports within the first five sentences.

“So Nick, how was the flight?”

“Not bad, once we got off the ground.  There were thunderstorms up and down the coast and we were fogged in.  This looks good, Ba...”  Nick bit the end off the word.  “…Abby,” he finished lamely.

“I wonder how many ball games got rained out,” mused John.  Everyone looked at Penelope who had made a little, snorty sound.  She just gazed back at them blandly.

“I like your new album,” said Penelope, turning to Nick.  She told him what songs she liked the most and why, giving him a chance to eat his dinner and reply in monosyllables.  Sharon added her two cents worth, of course.  Penelope was surprised to discover that her sister-in-law knew quite a lot about the album.  She was totally amazed to discover that they even agreed on a number of points.  Wow!  Maybe they should play Backstreet Boys music at summit meetings for world leaders.  Maybe there could be peace on earth.

Abby sat at the end of the table and looked at Nick.  She didn’t add anything to the chat.  She sent silent blessings to her aunt for carrying the conversation and also to her mother for shutting up and letting someone else get a word in every so often.  She smiled to herself as she remembered the grilling Nick had received the first time they had sat down to dinner together with her parents. 

Nick caught the smile and sent one back.  He didn’t know what she was thinking about and he didn’t care.  I want to put my hands on you, he thought.

Abby’s eyes widened.  John continued to eat.  Sharon stopped in mid-sentence.  “I beg your pardon,” she said.

“Oh shit,” said Nick.  He’d said it out loud.  Abby’s eyes widened further.  Sharon stared at Nick.  She hadn’t heard the first sentence, but she’d certainly heard that!

Penelope roared with laughter, a sharp bark that startled John so much he dropped his fork.  Sharon couldn’t figure out what she’d missed.  Abby was laughing and Nick was beet red.  Penelope grinned and pointed her finger at Nick.  “You can stay,” she said, giving him her stamp of approval.  And then she turned and winked at Abby. 

Abby stood up and started clearing the dishes.  “I’ll just get dessert,” she said and disappeared into the kitchen. 

“I’ll help.”  Her aunt was right behind her.  The two women set down the dishes as quickly as they could and then fell apart laughing, trying unsuccessfully to do it quietly.  Tears streamed down their face as they looked at each other.  “I’ll get them out of here as fast as I can,” promised her aunt. 

“No, no, that’s okay,” protested Abby.  “I want you to get to know him.”

“Well, I got some pretty good insight just now,” teased her aunt.  The two women started laughing again.  “Come on, let’s get out there before Sharon eats him alive.”  She picked up the dessert plates and headed out.  Abby followed with the strawberry-rhubarb pie she’d made that morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Dinner was followed by coffee in the living room and more conversation.  Nick asked Penelope about her latest travels and seemed genuinely interested in the answer.  Apparently, his need to get his hands on Abby had lessened somewhat.  Or maybe getting some food into his stomach had given him more patience.

John drank his coffee in unhurried fashion.  He didn’t get to spend much time with Abigail these days and he missed her.  He wasn’t in any hurry to leave.  He certainly wasn’t in any rush to once again be the only person between his wife and his sister.

Nick and Abby consciously avoided looking at their watch.  That would be rude, they knew.  Penelope smiled to herself.  The senior Fremonts were perilously close to overstaying their welcome.  She tried to think of something she could say or do to bring the evening to an end.  She thought about yawning, but knew that wouldn’t fool anyone.  It was barely ten o’clock.  She didn’t have to do anything, as it turned out.  Sharon did it for her. 

“Come on, John.  Penelope.  It’s time to go.  I’m sure these young people would like to be alone.”

Abby and Nick made polite denials.  No, no, stay.  Would anyone like more coffee?  John raised his cup to accept some, but was forestalled by his wife rising to her feet and taking the cup from his hands.  “John shouldn’t have that much caffeine late at night,” she explained.

John looked at his wife.  First time he’d heard that.  He looked around.  His sister was standing expectantly in the doorway to the hall.  He looked at Nick and then at Abby. The penny dropped.  His daughter wanted to have sex.  With her husband, he reminded himself, but still…

“Come along, Dear,” said Sharon.

There was an awkward flurry of hugs and goodbyes in the hall and then finally, the door closed behind their guests.  Abby breathed a sigh of relief.  “There!  That’s ov…”

It was as far as she got.  Nick spun her around and put his lips on hers.  Abby opened her mouth and drank him in.  They kissed passionately and frantically, their mouths grinding and their hands moving over each other’s body.  Their need for each other overwhelmed their senses.  They couldn’t kiss deep enough and didn’t have enough hands to cover all the places they wanted to touch.

Suddenly, the mood shifted.  The frantic urgency died and was replaced by a calm and gentle togetherness.  Their tongues stopped attacking each other and instead caressed gently.  Their hands became less frenetic…petting, not grasping.  They were home.

Nick moved his mouth away from Abby’s.  He stared into her eyes.  “I need you,” he whispered.

Abby nodded.  Then she nodded again.  “Come…” she said, softly, taking his hand.  They walked through the living room and up the hall to where their big, brass bed was waiting for them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I can’t believe you said that, you know, at the table,” said Abby laughing.  She danced her hand across Nick’s chest.  She lay in his arms, completely sated.

“Thank goodness only your aunt heard the actual words,” said Nick, trailing his fingers over her shoulder.  “Your mother would never forgive me.  What a…what do you call it…breach of etiquette?”

Abby kissed his chest.  “Actually, I think Mother would have understood…the sentiment, if not the protocol.  You’re right, though, she would never forgive that.”

“This is one story we will not be sharing with the Boys.  Got it, Babe?”

“Got it, Cupcake!”

They laughed and snuggled down together, both in a very happy place.  Their lovemaking had been ferocious.  There was clothing all over the room.  They’d stripped themselves quickly, tossing the clothes aside, never taking their eyes off each other.  Then they’d come together and fallen onto the bed.

“I should do this slow and soft…” murmured Nick into Abby’s neck.  It was the last thing he wanted.

“No,” whimpered Abby.  “I want it hard and fast.  I want you now.”  Her need was too intense for delicacy.

Nick complied, moving over her and into her in one graceful move.  They both moaned loudly, from the sheer ecstasy of being one person.  And then they moved together, trying to fuse their bodies into one being.  Nick’s movements were powerful and deep; Abby thrust her hips up, trying to get all of him inside her.  They made a lot of noise, whimpering and sighing, grunting and moaning.  And they were both half out of their minds by the end, not really aware of what they were doing or saying, just feeling the pleasure.

“Love me, Nick,” cried Abby as she crested the wave and sailed away.

“I do,” he replied in a moan that she didn’t hear.  She was somewhere else.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You gotta get a new name for me,” said Nick.  “That whole Cupcake thing has got to go.” 

Abby laughed.  “I can see your point.  It’s not the manliest of names.  You need something strong and virile…like…”  She deepened her voice, “Mack…or Rex…or Tiger…”

Nick flinched.  Abby didn’t miss it. 

“Or maybe not,” she whispered.  She cursed herself for bringing Ronni into bed with them.

Nick tried to smooth it over.  “Well, something that’s not from the bakery.  Branch out a little into other areas of the store.”

Abby let it slide as well.  “Okay, how about Sirloin or Rump Roast or…”  She raised her head and looked at him.  Her eyes were twinkling.  She raised her eyebrows twice.  “…or Lamb Chop,” she finished with a grin.

“Noooo,” said Nick, throwing his head back in a howl.  “That’s even worse.”  He looked down at her.  “Don’t you dare!” he said, laughing.

“Well, I’ll wait, of course,” replied Abby, adopting a serious tone.  “I’ll wait until Brian’s finished the 40,000 cupcakes before we move on.”

“Grrrr,” said Nick, sitting up and rolling her onto her back.  Abby whimpered as a thrill ran through her.

Nick looked at her for a moment.  He licked his lips.  “This time soft and slow?”

“Yes, please,” sighed Abby.  And they melted into each other again.
Chapter 113 by old_archive
“Jeez, AJ, settle down.  You’re as nervous as a cat on a griddle.”  Kevin watched as AJ paced up and down the room.

“Yes, please.  You’re going to make me hysterical,” said Abby.  It was Tuesday morning.  They were in the green room at the Oprah show.  On the monitor, they could see Brian.  He was on the set with Oprah and Brandon Edgington, the coordinator of the Healthy Heart Club.  Oprah had decided that it would be better to have Brandon than a doctor and she was right.  He was a very personable young man and he and Brian obviously knew each other well and got along.  There was a lot of laughing going on, but a lot of information being given as well.

“Sorry,” said AJ.  He went over and sat on the sofa beside Abby.  He picked up her hand and squeezed it.  “I’m just not good at waiting.”

Abby nodded and returned the squeeze.  “You should get a worry stone like Nick’s.  It will keep your hands occupied.”

They looked over to where Nick sat quietly on a chair, his thumb stroking the piece of black marble.  “Maybe you’re right,” said AJ.  “Maybe that’s what I need.”

“I really don’t want to do this,” whispered Abby softly to the man beside her.

“You’ll be great,” AJ reassured her.  He leaned over and kissed her cheek.  “Trust me, it’s not that hard.”

They were almost done.  Kevin had gone first, then Howie, then Brian.  AJ was up next and then it would be Nick and Abby’s turn.  It had gone very well.  Oprah was sincere and very good at her job.  People opened up to her. 

And they had been well briefed.  They knew the questions that would be asked and they’d been given sample answers.  They’d listened to suggestions about how to shorten an answer or what to focus on.  There wasn’t going to be much time for each of them.  The show had a lot of commercials and the segments were short.

AJ was called for and Abby’s stomach started doing flip flops.  They were next.  She looked at her husband who seemed to be in his own world.  Abby wasn’t concerned.  Howie had warned her that he would be like that.  Last night at dinner.

Abby smiled to herself, remembering.  It had been a fun evening, once they all thawed out.  At first, the four men had all sat stiffly in the living room, knees together, hands folded primly in their lap.  Conversation had been stilted.  Abby could tell they were nervous, like kids at a formal tea.  Thank God her mother wasn’t there!

They relaxed finally when she got them into the kitchen.  She went to do the final preparations.  Howie asked if there was anything he could do to help.  She said, sure, keep me company.  The two of them joked and laughed and then Brian came in, carrying the platter that had held the hors d’oeuvres.  Kevin was behind him with the tray of glasses.

“This is a great kitchen, Abby,” said Kevin.  “It’s really well laid-out.”

“Thank you,” replied Abby.  “I had them re-design it when I bought the place.  I didn’t like the way it was before.  The stove was over here,” she pointed, “and there was no pantry cupboard.”

“I like it,” said Brian.  “I like this island-thingy too.”

“It’s great for breakfasts and things,” agreed Abby.  The three men arranged themselves on the stools and watched Abby move efficiently from counter to fridge to stove.

“Hey, where did everybody go?”  AJ bounced into the kitchen.  “Was it something I said?”

Nick followed him through the door.  He went over to Abby and put his arm around her.  “I used to think this was a big room, but when you get all of these guys in it…”  He kissed her forehead and let her go.  “What do you want me to do?”

Abby pointed out the things that needed to be carried to the dining room.  Everyone grabbed a dish and they formed a little Backstreet parade.

The dining room was very formal.  The table cloth was snowy white.  It was covered with gleaming silverware and dishes that looked a little old-fashioned.

“This is pretty,” said Howie, picking up a plate.

“My grandmother’s wedding china,” said Abby. “I’m glad to have a chance to use it.  It’s been in storage for many years.”

Conversation ebbed and flowed throughout the meal.  The Boys had met a lot of people today…the musicians in the orchestra, the film crew, the people helping out behind the scenes.  They were very impressed by the conductor and the concertmasters.  Maestro Barenboim and his two violinists, Samuel Magad and Robert Chen had put a lot of thought into the musical selections, wanting to showcase both the Boys and the orchestra.  There had been extensive communication over the preceding month, but still, when they all got in the same room, it was amazing how quickly it all came together. 

Nick had been attracted to the percussion section and had developed an immediate friendship with Ted Atkatz, the principal drummer.  Ted not only played with the orchestra but also sang and played drums for a local rock band.  Abby told them that Ted was also into sports…long-distance running.  He’d run the Chicago Marathon a couple of times.

AJ laughed and said that after all the assumptions that had been made about them over the years, he should have known better than to think that all the musicians would be serious, boring classical musicians.  And was that cellist hot, or what?

Married with three children, replied Abby.  Abby knew that it was only her presence that kept the ensuing remarks as clean as they were, as the Boys teased their friend about his lack of chance in that direction.  She looked down the table at her husband, who looked back at her and winked.  Then he pressed his lips tightly together.  He wasn’t going to blurt anything out like he’d done the night before!  Abby smiled. 

After each course, a different fella helped her clear the table and bring in the next round.  By the end, they were quite comfortable and relaxed and insisted that they help with the dishes.  Nonsense, declared Abby and shooed them back to the living room.  I’ll be five minutes, she said.

She smiled as she filled the dishwasher.  It had been a fun evening.  They were nice guys.  Nick had been nervous, she knew, desperately wanting his brothers to like his new home.  He’d given them the tour when they first arrived.  Kevin said it looked like a very comfortable home, a good combination of Nick and Abby.  The others agreed.  That seemed to relax Nick a little.

Or maybe he wasn’t nervous about the guys at all, thought Abby.  Maybe it was pre-concert jitters or just adapting to being in one place for more than 24 hours.  Abby didn’t think it was her.  She thought about their conversation earlier in the day.  Abby had to leave early in the morning to go to school.  Terence was picking Nick up later.  Abby told Nick to sleep in, but he didn’t, choosing instead to get up and have breakfast with her.  “I’ll save the shower for later,” he said, pulling on a t-shirt and sweatpants.

Over coffee and muffins, Abby asked him if he would like her to put the computer on for him, so he could check his email.

“I don’t need to do that,” he said, with a grin.  “Unless you sent me something this morning.”

“Well,” Abby hesitated and then jumped in.  “I thought maybe…someone else…”

Nick nodded slowly, taking in what she was saying.  “There’s no one else,” he said, after a moment.

“Of course, it would be okay.  As you said, it’s perfectly fine to correspond with other people.”

“Well, actually…”  Nick began slowly.  If ever there was a time to choose the right words, this was it.  “I did have some emails from Ronni…about the concert…but that’s all.”

“Mmm,” said Abby noncommittally, nodding her head but concentrating fiercely on the coffee pot.

“Beverage questions,” he added.

“Mmm,” said Abby again.  Then she turned to face him.  “It’s okay, you know.  I don’t own you.  If you want to exchange email with someone…with Ronni…that’s okay.  I don’t mind.”

Abby minded more than anything, but she couldn’t say that. 

“I’m not,” said Nick.  “I told you, it was just for a couple of weeks, the last half of May.  About the show.”

“Beverage questions,” said Abby. 

Nick nodded.  “She’s not part of my life, Abby.  You are.  You’re my life.”

Abby shook herself, chasing away the feelings of uneasiness and doubt.  “I’m just being silly,” she said.  “I’m sorry.  I guess I’m a little jealous.  She’s just so much…more…than I am.”

“No way,” said Nick.  “Get that thought right out of your head.  Here, let me help you with that.”  He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. 

“Mmmm,” purred Abby.  She leaned her head on Nick’s chest.  “As long as you’re kissing me and not her…”

It was a good thing that she wasn’t looking at her husband’s face.  She would not have liked what she saw there.

“Abby, there’s…”

“Oh my, look at the time.  I’m going to be late if I don’t get going.”  Abby laughed and stepped out of Nick’s arms.  “Can you just imagine me explaining that to the children?!  I’m late because I couldn’t stop kissing my husband.”

“What’s the sign for ‘kiss’?” asked Nick.

Abby touched her fingertips to her mouth and then moved them to her cheek.  A very gentle movement. 

Nick touched his lips to his wife’s cheek where her fingers had been.  Then he moved his mouth to hers.  He kissed her very softly.  Abby returned the kiss.  They stood together for a long time, caressing each other’s lips. 

Finally, Abby broke away from him.  “Gotta go,” she whispered softly, running her hand down the side of Nick’s face. 

“Have a good day,” said Nick, with a lazy grin.

“You too,” replied Abby.  “I’ll see you tonight.  Bring your little friends home for dinner, why don’t you?”

Nick laughed.  Then he touched his fingertips to his mouth and then to his cheek.  Abby smiled and left.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Okay, Abby…Nick…you’re up.”

“Nnnhhh…”  Abby gave a groaning sigh and stood up.  Nick joined her and took her hand.  He squeezed it reassuringly.  They followed the gofer down a corridor and were told to wait quietly.

“Do I look okay?” asked Abby.

Nick nodded, but seemed distracted.

Abby giggled.  “Damn stupid time to be asking that question!”

Nick looked at her and started to grin.  “Pucker up,” he said and they kissed each other, careful not to smudge any of the makeup.  As he moved his mouth away, he put it by her ear and whispered.  “Don’t make me look too dumb, okay?”

Abby’s heart broke at his words.  That’s what was bothering him!  Of course, it is, you ninny, she chastised herself.  What kind of wife are you that you didn’t figure it out?  Thinking it was all about you, worrying about Ronni.

“You’re not,” said Abby.

“…fifth member of the group and she’s a local philanthropist and author of a new children’s book…Nick and Abby Carter!”  Oprah’s voice came through the speakers.  The assistant pushed them forward.

It was weird, thought Abby.  It seemed to take forever to walk the few steps to the set and yet it seemed like they had run all the way.  There was noise all around them of people clapping.  There were also a couple of whistles.

They had changed the furniture during the commercial break.  Instead of armchairs, there was now a loveseat.  She and Nick could sit together.  You’re a wise woman, Oprah! thought Abby.  She sat down beside Nick, gripping his hand tightly.  When she relaxed her hand, he squeezed hers.  She looked at him and gave him a shy smile.  They held hands for the rest of the interview.

Oprah held up the book.  “I have to tell you, this is the funniest story I’ve read in a long time.”

There was applause from the audience.  Each of them had been given a copy of the book when they arrived for the taping.

“Thank you,” said Abby, shyly, ducking her head.  Nick squeezed her hand.

“It’s not even a children’s book,” said Oprah, then reconsidered.  “Well, it is and it isn’t…it works on an adult level too.  And Nick, you did the illustrations?  Had you planned that together?”

“No,” said Nick, “I read the story and I loved it.  And then I…” he paused, “…I had some free time and I just started doodling…and that’s what came out.”  He motioned to the book.

“What did you think when you saw the drawings, Abby?  Have these changed much from the originals?”

“Those are the originals,” stated Abby emphatically.  “When I first saw the sketches, I said, ‘That’s Princess Penelope.’  They were perfect.”

“And what made you decide to publish the book…the first in a series, I believe?”

“I didn’t decide,” said Abby with a smile.  “It was kind of decided for me.”  She shot a sideways glance at her husband, who grinned at her and made the audience moan.

Nick took up the story.  “Abby sent me the stories when I was on the road.  I shared them with the fellas.  They all loved them and started saying…like how they should be published and all…and Kevin knows someone in publishing…”

“And when did they get around to telling you?” asked Oprah, who already knew the answer and thought it was one of the best love stories of the year.

“On our wedding day,” said Abby.  “Nick’s gift to me was a painting of the book cover.  Then they explained to me what it was.”

“Did you have any doubts about it?” asked Oprah.  “Did you…?”  She was going to ask if Abby thought people might think she was using Nick’s celebrity for her own vanity.

“I have doubts about everything,” blurted Abby.

Oprah laughed and changed direction.  “The proceeds from the books are going to charity, I understand.”

Yes, said Abby and spent a minute talking about the plan, how the profits from each book would go to a different children’s charity, something grass roots, where the money would get directly to the kids.  The proceeds from the first book would be going to the Chicago Board of Education to be spent on books for its school libraries.

Oprah called for a commercial.  “When we come back, we’ll hear about the latest project Abby has going…one with all the guys.”

During the commercial break, Abby finally breathed.  “You’re doing great,” said Oprah, leaning over to pat her hand.

“This is so not me,” said Abby, forgetting that there was a studio audience hanging on her every word.  A murmur of commiseration made her look up.  Her eyes widened.  “Sorry,” she said, not knowing why she was saying that.  The audience smiled and chuckled.

After the break, Nick finally got a chance to speak.  He explained how the concert had come about…that Abby worked on the fundraising committee and someone asked if Nick would come and do a concert.  Abby figured he couldn’t because they were in the middle of a tour, but the guys agreed that they’d all like to do it for her.

“Very generous of them,” said Oprah.

“Well, yeah,” said Nick, “but it was just…like payback…for her generosity, because she gave some money to all our foundations.”

Abby looked at Nick.  Had he just said that she’d bought the Backstreet Boys?  Was she the only one who would interpret it that way?

“Really?” said Oprah.

“They are five very worthwhile causes, as you have discussed here today,” said Abby. 

“Indeed they are,” said Oprah, “along with…” and she named off some of the other causes that Abby supported.  Abby shrugged.  It was what she did.  She wasn’t going to apologize either for having money or for giving it away.

Oprah got Nick to talk about the concert then, how it was going to be something different, but something they’d always wanted to do.  He talked about how terrific the musicians were and how they were having such a great week.

Oprah moved on to the DVD, assuring the audience that those who couldn’t be in attendance would get the whole thing in a couple of months time, along with backstage material and interviews with all the guys.

They went to another series of commercials.  There was more shuffling of furniture and the studio audience started to get very excited.  They were moving a piano out onto the set.  When Kevin walked out and sat down at it, the energy level rose dramatically. Omigod, they were going to sing.  Nick walked over and joined the others.  They arranged themselves behind the piano and waited.

The camera did a close-up of Oprah.  “I’d like to thank my guests today.”  She named Brandon and the lupus doctor who had been there with Howie.  She mentioned Abby and held up the book. Then she said a few words about giving back and how important it was, not just for wealthy people, everyone could do a little something.  Everyone could follow the example of these five men.  “They’ve been giving us beautiful music for many years, and also, so much more.  Here are the Backstreet Boys.”

The director signaled a cut to another camera and Kevin put his hands on the keys.
Chapter 114 by old_archive
“There!” thought Abby.  “Everything is ready.  Everything is perfect.  Now I just need Nick to come home.”

She had been waiting a long time to have this event…her first supper alone with Nick in their home.  She’d dithered over the menu before deciding finally on a simple roast beef and vegetables dinner.  She’d thought long and hard about the seating arrangement.  She didn’t want it to be too formal, with them at opposite ends of the table.  She wanted it to be…wifely.  She chuckled at herself.  She’d been feeling ‘wifely’ all day and it had spread such a sense of warmth and satisfaction through her that she was almost floating.

After the taping, the guys had returned to rehearsal and costume fittings.  Abby had gone to the hospital for an hour or so to read to the kids and then shopped on the way home.   She had picked out every item in the supermarket with a smile of contentment, although she was sure it must have looked like an idiotic grin to other people.  It took her forever to choose the perfect salad ingredients.

She hummed to herself while she prepared the meal, enjoying each task because she was doing it for her husband.  Never had tomatoes been sliced with such care and affection; never had carrots been so lovingly peeled.

Abby prepared herself just as carefully and nearly drove herself crazy agonizing over wardrobe.  For the taping, Nick had worn beige dress pants and a cream linen jacket.  Under it he’d worn a sky blue shirt, open at the neck.  He might want to change out of that, unless he already had.  Abby had worn a dress to the taping, but she didn’t want to stay in that. 

Abby also gave a thought to how easy it would be to get out of the clothes.  She didn’t want a lot of buckles and buttons.  She laughed to herself and considered wearing the navy satin number from her wedding night.  That would certainly spell out her intentions.  Be kind of a shame to waste dinner though, after all her preparations.  And she wasn’t sure it wouldn’t frighten Nick.  Maybe with a rose in her teeth.  Her silly thoughts stopped abruptly on the word ‘rose’.

No roses.

Rose Cottage.

It was a year ago to the week that she had met Nick.  That meant it was a year ago that Ronni had hurt him terribly.  Abby wondered if he was over that yet.  She didn’t know if she should ask him if he wanted to talk about it or just let it go.  She knew that her own history with Ronni would color any comment she made, any opinion that she had.

She thought about the emails he’d exchanged with Ronni.  She wondered if that was why he’d been so different the last half of May.  And she wondered if it was because he felt guilty about it.  He hadn’t mentioned it to her…hadn’t said, by the way, Ronni emailed me with a beverage question…

Abby paused.  She stared at a point on the wall and furrowed her brow in thought.  How had Ronni gotten his address anyway?  He’d changed it a couple of times in the last year.  Had he written to her first?

Stop it right now, Abby told herself.  It doesn’t matter.  You are not going to let her do this to you.  You are not going to do this to yourself.  You are not going to do this to Nick.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hi, Honey. I’m home.” 

Nick had been looking forward to this evening as much as Abby…and for the same reasons.  He wanted to play husband-and-wife.  He wanted to spend the evening with no one else around…just the two of them…sitting in their own home, chatting about the day, having a nice home-cooked meal and then having sex. 

Abby came into the hall.  “Good evening, Dear,” she said with a silly smile.  “How was your day at the office?”

Nick laughed.  “Oh, the usual.  Work your fingers to the bone.”  He locked the door and tossed his keys in the basket on the table.  He wished he had a briefcase.

“You’ll want a nice, hot supper then,” said Abby.  “We’re having roast beef.”

“Yum.  Sounds good.  But first I’d like to have a shower if that’s okay.”  There was sex in his future and he wanted to be ready for it.

“Of course, it’s okay.”  Abby knew they had to get out of the hall before the situation became stilted and embarrassing.  She turned her back and walked away.  “Want me to wash your back?” she threw over her shoulder.  She wasn’t sure if she wanted him to say ‘yes’ or ‘no’.

“Mmmm,” murmured Nick.  “That sounds like a good idea, but…you went to so much trouble with dinner and all…”  He flashed her a sexy grin.

Abby laughed.  “You get in the shower.  I’ll get the veggies on to cook.”

Abby went into the kitchen and made final preparations.  Then she went into the bedroom.  She could hear the shower running.  She hung Nick’s jacket in the closet and picked up the rest of his clothes from the floor.  She put them in the laundry basket.  Maybe she’d run a load while they were eating dinner.  A thrill ran through her.  Now that was wifely!

She carried the basket up the hall to the laundry room, which was off the kitchen.  She wouldn’t start the machine until Nick was out of the shower.  She didn’t know if this was one of those places where you couldn’t have a shower and flush the toilet at the same time.  She’d been the only one living here.  She used the facilities one a time.  She didn’t think she wanted to put it to the test, though, by turning on the washing machine while Nick was in the shower.  She could put the clothes in, though, and then she’d just have to turn it on.  She picked up his shirt.  She held it up to her nose and breathed him in.  She loved the smell of him, even sweaty.  The smile left her face abruptly and she dropped the shirt like it had burned her. 

Ronni’s perfume. 

Ronni’s perfume was on her husband’s shirt.

No, Abby corrected herself, in an effort to make her stomach settle so that she wouldn’t throw up in the laundry tub.  No, someone’s perfume is on Nick’s shirt.  Ronni is not the only person who wears that kind of perfume.  Lots of people do.  And Nick hugs lots of people in the course of a day.  So don’t go jumping to any foolish conclusions.

‘Hey, there!  Whatcha doin’?”

Abby turned quickly, startled by Nick’s silent approach.  “Wifey stuff,” she said with a grin.  He was wearing loose fitting jeans and a t-shirt that said ‘LCN’.  Abby had no idea what it meant.  She turned back and put the rest of the clothes in the washer.

Nick laughed.  Wifey stuff.  He knew exactly what she meant.  “I want to do some husband stuff,” he said.  “Like mow the lawn or rake the leaves or something.”

Abby started the machine and turned to face her husband.  “Repeat after me, con…do… min… ium…”

Nick pretended to pout. 

“Cheer up, Honey,” said Abby, “maybe later you can take out the garbage.”

“Or maybe,” said Nick, pulling her into his arms, “maybe later, I’ll find some other husbandly chore.” 

Abby moaned as his lips touched hers.  They kissed for a long time and were both rethinking their hunger status when the carrots boiled over.  A hissing sound erupted from the kitchen.  Abby tore out of the laundry room.  She moved the pot off the stove element and turned the heat down.  She wiped up the spilled water and then moved the pot back over the lower heat, tipping the lid to allow steam to escape.

“Wow!”  Nick stood leaning on the doorframe of the laundry room.  “You’re really good at this wife thing.”  He’d enjoyed watching her efficient moves.  “And by the way, the guys say ‘thanks’ again for last night.”

Abby laughed.  “That makes an even three hundred ‘thank you’s then!” 

She lifted the foil off the roast that was sitting on a board.  She picked up the carving knife and fork.  “Do you carve?” she asked carefully.  She wasn’t sure this was a skill that one learned while on tour.

“Sure, my dad taught me.”  He took the tools from her hands.

It was heaven.  It was an exquisite little bubble of heaven.  Nick carved the roast into smooth, even pieces while Abby made gravy at the stove.  Nick carried the platter of meat into the dining room and opened a bottle of wine, while Abby served the vegetables into bowls.  Together they carried the meal out and took their seats…Nick at the end of the table and Abby at the side on his right.

“This looks great,” said Nick, “so different from last night.”  He was referring to the way Abby had made the end of the table look homey and just for the two of them, not just two people at the end of a big table.  A small flower arrangement sectioned off their area of the table. 

They ate and chatted about the day.  They complimented each other on their performance on Oprah.

“I was so nervous,” said Abby.  “I don’t ever want to do that again.”

“You didn’t seem nervous,” replied Nick.  “You’re a natural.  You should do all those shows for your books.”

Abby shuddered.  “No, thank you.  I don’t know how you do it all the time.”

“With sweaty palms and a block of ice in my stomach,” said Nick.

“Really?  Still?”

“Oh yeah, I know they’re just waiting out there for me to say something stupid, so they can say, oh, there’s dumb Nick again.”

Abby opened her mouth to protest, but he shook his head.  “No point in denying it, we both know it’s true.  And it’s like a vicious circle or something…you know…because I’m so afraid I’ll say something dumb, that I get more and more nervous and then I say it.  I’m glad I didn’t do that today.”  A look passed over Abby’s face.  “Did I?” asked Nick.

“No, no, it was nothing,” she assured him.

“Tell me,” he insisted.

“It wasn’t stupid.  It wasn’t even what you said.  It was me.  It was just…when you said…that you guys were doing this because I’d given money to your charities…”

“Yeah?”  Nick didn’t see any problem.

“See, it wasn’t you.  It was me.  You know how I get about money and stuff…  I just didn’t want people to think that I could arrange for this concert because I have money.”

“No way, Baby!” said Nick.  “You were able to arrange it because you have me!  All the money in the world wouldn’t have mattered if you didn’t have me.”  He grinned at her.  She smiled back at him and passed the salad.

“So what did you do when you got to rehearsal?”

Nick described his day to her and Abby listened carefully.  They’d worked on some songs.  They’d run through them all now and had the arrangements finalized.  Now it was just a matter of practice and polish.

“And we had the fittings…”

Abby grinned.  The fittings were for white tie and tails.  When those five men strode out onto that stage on Friday night, the cream of Chicago society was going to slide right out of their chairs and writhe on the floor.

“What?” asked Nick.

“You guys are going to look so hot in those outfits!  The blue-hairs aren’t going to know what hit them.  And the husbands are going to be truly confused by their wives’ behavior.”

Nick shrugged.  He was used to it.  And they had really noticed on this tour that the age demographic of their fans had gone up exponentially.  Their fans had not only aged along with them.  They had apparently spread the word to their mothers!

“So were there lots of fans?  When you left?” asked Abby, tentatively.  “You know, stage door kind of thing.  Hugs and autographs…”

“There were a few,” said Nick.  “But I got snuck out the back way.  It doesn’t matter if the fans find the hotel where the guys are, but we’re hoping to keep this place a secret for awhile.  They didn’t want anyone to follow me.”

Abby nodded.  “Good plan.”  She offered seconds.  Nick took a tiny bit of everything and covered it with gravy.

“So…I guess it was pretty hectic,” said Abby, as she served a tiny helping of potato and gravy to herself so that Nick would not have to eat alone.  “People bustling around backstage…gofers and all…”  She wanted to say ‘committee people’ but knew that was too blatant.

Nick knew what she was asking.  She was asking about Ronni.  Yeah, Ronni had been there.  But short of one conversation, where she had introduced a couple of committee members to the whole group, Nick had had no contact with her.  It wasn’t worth mentioning, he figured.

“I was mostly with the musicians,” he said.  “I didn’t really notice anyone else.”  He set down his fork.  “This was really good, Abby.”

Abby considered that Nick hadn’t answered the question.  Or maybe he had.  Get over it, she told herself.  “I’m whipping up something special for dessert,” she said.  “Literally.  I have to go whip cream now.   Do you want to watch?  Or would you rather go in the living room or…”  She was at a loss.

“Do you have any new stories I could read?”
Chapter 115 by old_archive
“A new story?” 

Abby didn’t know where to go with this.  Nick had not mentioned her stories once since his visit in May.  It had been one more item on her paranoia pinwheel.

“Yeah.  Have you written anything lately?  Or have you been too wrapped up in…you know…the whole publishing end of things…?”

“I have a new story,” said Abby quietly.  “It’s called Princess Penelope Goes to the Fair.”  She paused.  The two most important parts of her life were her husband and her writing.  She really, really wanted them both to be okay.  “Nick, I’ve been meaning to ask you…my stories, are you sure you’re okay with that?  Because you haven’t said anything for awhile and I wondered…”

“What?  You know I love your stories!”

“I know.  But that was when it was just you-and-me stories.  You know, before it got…out there.”

“Abby, I love your stories.  Everyone does.  You’re going to be famous!”  Nick could see that his wife wasn’t too thrilled by that idea.  “You’re going to be famous for writing wonderful stories, not for being my wife or for being rich or whatever…but for having talent.”

“Okay.  Just me being silly again.  But you haven’t mentioned them in a while …and I wondered…”  She shrugged, at a loss for further words.

“You wondered if the reason I was being a prick was about the stories?”

Abby shook her head in denial, but Nick rode over it.  “I know I was a prick, Abby.  I don’t even know why.  But what I do know, is that I’m over it.  And it had nothing to do with your writing.  I won’t be a prick anymore and I would love to read your new story.  Please.”

Abby went to the study and got the story.  Nick sat in the living room and read while Abby put together the dessert.  She had made gingerbread cake, one of her favorite desserts from childhood.  She liked it warm with cold whipped cream on it.  She hoped Nick would too.  She was going to have to have a serious talk with him about food and make a list of things he liked and didn’t like.  She wasn’t even sure if he liked coffee at night.  She set up the coffee maker anyway.  She’d ask him when she took the cake out and if he said ‘yes’, she could just come back and flip the button.  If he didn’t, well then, it was all set up for morning.  She plugged in the kettle to boil for tea.

Abby took the cake portions from the microwave and served them onto plates.  She dotted the tops with whipped cream and put everything on a tray.  They would eat dessert in the living room.  Abby smiled to herself.  That was absolutely forbidden in the Fremont household.  Hors d’oeuvres or cookies or any other finger food was okay, but if it required a fork or a spoon, it was eaten in the dining room.

Abby hummed to herself as she came into the living room with the tray.  “Here we…” she began and then stopped abruptly.  Nick wasn’t there.  Abby set the tray down and waited.  Maybe he was in the bathroom.  When he had not returned in fifteen minutes, Abby got up and tiptoed down the hall.  He wasn’t in the bedroom…or the study…or the bathroom…

Abby found him in his game room, sitting on the couch with his sketchpad.  The pencil flew across the page.

“Nick…”

“Shush,” he said abruptly, without looking up from the paper.

Abby did, pressing her lips together and not moving.  She wondered if she should back out quietly or just stand there frozen.  She stood there for a couple of minutes and was just making up her mind that she would leave, when Nick tapped the sketchpad with the pencil and looked up.  “There!”

He held the pad up and turned it toward Abby.  “What do you think?”

“Omigod,” said Abby.  She was looking at a drawing of Brian, dressed in a patchwork coat and a bent top hat, making balloon animals while a delighted Princess Penelope looked on.  “Omigod,” she said again.  She couldn’t believe it.  Nick had got it perfectly.  “Is it okay?” she asked, nodding at the papers beside him on the table…her story.

“Okay?  Baby, it’s perfect.  It’s unbelievable.  You were only on tour with us for what…a week?  And you’ve got every little thing…every…what do you call that, when someone has…like a weird habit or something?”

“Idiosyncrasy?”

“Yeah, that.  You got them all.  Kevin as the Magician just cracks me right up…giving the rabbit shit because it won’t stay in the hat…  And Howie…omigod…”

“Is it okay?”  Abby asked again.  “I mean, like…will their feelings be hurt?” 

“God no!  They’ll love it.  I can’t wait to illustrate this one.  AJ as the jester guy, with the bells and the…”

“You can’t make them look like themselves, though, can you?”  Abby realized that she hadn’t thought this through.

Nick looked down at the paper.  “I don’t know.  I thought I did a pretty good job with this one.  I only worked at it for a few minutes.”

“No, no…I don’t mean ‘can you’ as in ‘do you have the talent’, I mean, is it…like…legal?  Is it okay to make them look like who they are…their faces?”  Abby shook her head in frustration.  She wasn’t sure what she’d said made any sense.

Nick got it, though.  “We’ll just ask them.  I’ll show them the story and after they say how much they love it, I’ll show them the sketches.  I don’t think they’ll be upset, Abby.  I think they’ll be flattered.”  He gave her a sly smile.  “I know I am.”

Abby blushed and looked down.  “Well, you’re my favorite, Strong Man.”

“Come here,” said Nick softly, dropping the sketchbook to the floor. 

Abby moved to him and he pulled her down onto his lap.  He cradled her body in his arms and kissed her neck.  Then he moved his mouth over hers.

“Is there anything in that dessert that will melt or get messy?” asked Nick a few minutes later.

“No,” murmured Abby.  If it wasn’t eaten soon, it would need to go back in the refrigerator, but Abby sure wasn’t going to go do it.  It could rot as far as she was concerned.

“Then, if you don’t mind…”  Nick kissed his way down her throat, as he undid the buttons on her blouse.

“Mmm,” cooed Abby, as she shifted her hips against his hardness.

Nick slipped his fingers under the edge of her bra, seeking out her nipple.  Abby unclasped the bra in the front.  Nick looked down at her.  “Good planning,” he whispered and then he moved her off him onto her back.  He knelt above her for a moment and then smiled a lazy, sexy smile.  He pulled the t-shirt off and dropped it on the sketchbook.  “Cover your eyes, Princess Penelope,” he said, with a grin.

Abby laughed and reached for his belt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

They made love in Nick’s game room for a long, long time…kissing each other, caressing.  They worked very slowly at getting naked and then they kissed and touched every part of each other.  They took turns driving each other wild.  Abby stroked Nick until he was getting close and then he moved her hand away and used his to make her come while his mouth feasted on her neck.  Abby recovered from that and moved over him, using her mouth to bring him to the point of no return.  Nick flipped her over at that point and settled his head between her legs, licking and sucking until Abby came a second time, with tiny whimpers and squeals of pleasure.  Nick held back as long as he could, getting such joy from giving pleasure to Abby that he sublimated his own needs as long as possible.

Abby grabbed him by the hair and pulled him up her quivering body.  He didn’t resist, but settled over her, entering her slowly.  Abby clenched her walls around him and dragged her fingernails down his back.  Then it became all about him, as he thrust in and out of her, deep, powerful strokes.  He gave tiny grunts of pleasure with each movement and then one long, ragged groan as he emptied himself into her.

He collapsed on top of her, panting.  Abby put her arms around him and held him tight.  They lay together, breathless, tiny sounds escaping them both.

Then, with a long sigh, Nick raised himself up onto his forearms.  “Man, we are good at this,” he said with a grin.

Abby smiled and brushed his hair off his forehead with a finger.  “Do you want dessert now?” she asked, through half-closed eyes.

Nick considered a moment.  “You know what I want…I want to have that shower that we keep talking about but never get around to.  Let’s do that first.  Then we can sit around in our robes and eat.”

“Okay,” said Abby, who’d never eaten anything in her bathrobe.  “That sounds like a plan.” 

They went into the bedroom and through to the bathroom.  Their inhibitions were washed down the drain by the cascading water and they made love ferociously.  Abby was glad they were standing under water.  They might have incinerated themselves otherwise.

They moved from the shower to the bed where they cuddled together and then fell asleep in each other’s arms.

The dessert went down the garbage disposal the next morning.
Chapter 116 by old_archive
Abby was up early the next morning.  She got rid of the dessert and did the dishes from the night before.  She laughed to herself at what her mother would think if she knew what they’d been up to.  Imagine!  Leaving food about, not tidying up the dinner dishes, leaving clothes strewn around the house…not to mention various body fluids, thought Abby. 

She whipped up a batch of chocolate chip cookies and put them in the oven.  Today was her last day volunteering at the school.  She was done for the summer and she wanted to take some treats in for the students.

While the cookies were in the oven, she went to Nick’s game room and tidied up the clothes.  She looked again at the picture of Brian The Balloon Man and Princess Penelope.  She loved that she and Nick saw these things exactly the same way.  She wondered how that was possible.

She tiptoed quietly past the closed bedroom door.  There was no reason for Nick to be up this early.  If he wasn’t up by the time she left, she’d wake him up then.  She put the sketchbook and the story on her desk in the study and returned to the kitchen with the armful of clothes.  She added them to the load already in the washer and turned it on.

Then she sat down at the breakfast bar with a cup of tea and a pad of paper.  Today was Wednesday.  She was going to school in the morning and then picking up the programs from the printer.  She would drop those off at the Symphony Hall and maybe kiss her husband, depending on what he was doing.  She certainly wasn’t going to charge into the middle of a rehearsal for a hug!

She’d get her hugs later tonight when they got home.  They were going out to dinner with Howie and AJ.  Leighanne and Kristin were arriving late this afternoon and Kevin and Brian would be otherwise occupied.  Abby told Nick that it was okay if he wanted to go out with AJ and Howie alone.  He retorted that it might be okay with her, but it certainly wouldn’t be with them.

Tomorrow was Thursday.  She was having lunch with her mother and Aunt P. to go over the final details for the party on Saturday.  Then it was off to the hospital for some volunteer work and home to get ready for the cocktail party.  The Boys had been very generous about that, she thought.  They had been invited, but without the expectation that they would attend.  They were doing enough, after all.  But the Boys agreed that they’d spend a couple of hours giving the volunteers some up-close-and-personal. 

Friday was the final rehearsal during the day with the concert at night.  Saturday was the ‘party of the year’ according to Abby’s mother.  And then Sunday morning the Boys would be getting on a plane to Vancouver.

And taking Nick away again.

Abby sighed and set down the pen.  She refilled the kettle with water and plugged it in.  Nick…oh, Nick…last night had been phenomenal.  Abby didn’t have the slightest idea of what newlyweds did.  Did they do it at every opportunity?  Or was it just that Nick and Abby were apart so much that they made the most of their time together?

Abby took the cookies from the oven and set them on racks to cool.  She went and had a shower in the main bathroom and returned to the kitchen in her robe to find her husband sitting at the counter munching on a cookie.

“Hey!” she said, “Those are for the kids.”  She slapped the back of his hand playfully.

“I’m just taste-testing them,” he replied with a grin.  “These are really good.  Don’t ever make them for me.”  He patted his stomach.

Abby laughed and flipped the switch on the coffee-maker.  “Did I wake you?” she asked.  “I tried to be quiet.”

“You didn’t need to be.  It wasn’t like I got to bed late or anything.  I thought you might wake me up…you know, so we…”  He pulled her close and slipped his hands into her robe.

Abby enjoyed his ministrations for a moment and then reluctantly moved back.  She cinched the robe tight.  “There were cookies to be baked,” she said in a husky voice.  “Coffee?”

“Yes, please,” said Nick.  He looked down at the list on the counter.  “You’re a busy girl.”

Abby nodded and grinned.  “This week for sure!  Haven’t you heard, NSYNC is coming to town.”  She furrowed her brow.  “No, that’s not right…”

Nick laughed.  “Ha! Ha!” he said, sarcastically.  “You’re so funny.”

Abby wrinkled her nose at him.  She looked at the clock on the microwave.  “Time to get dressed,” she said.

As she moved past Nick, he grabbed her arm and pulled her to him.  “Seriously, Baby, how much time have you got?”

Abby leaned into him.  She kissed his throat and ran her fingernails down his chest.  Then she looked up at him.  “Enough,” she said, and she tugged at the sash on her robe.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abby smiled to herself as she drove to the school.  Now that was a great way to start the day!  She would have to remember that the scent of baking cookies woke Nick up early and eager!

She was so happy.  She was so much in love.  She didn’t even care if you called it that.  She didn’t care how Nick defined his feelings for her.  They were there.  He cared for her.  He was her husband and her lover and her friend.  What could be more perfect than that? 

“Good morning,” she sang out to a teacher as she got out of her car.

“Good morning, Abby.  My, you’re bright and chipper this morning.  It must be nice having your husband home.”

Abby nodded.  It certainly was.  It was better than nice.  It was perfect.

Of course, she’d forgotten about Ronni.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni hadn’t forgotten about her, though.  Ronni couldn’t think of anything else.  Her mind was so busy plotting and scheming that she nearly forgot she had a husband of her own.  She was startled when she heard his voice.

“Hey, Darling.  Are you ready?  I thought you wanted to go out to dinner.”

“I do, Baby.  I made reservations at Fuse, the new restaurant in Hotel 71.”

“That’s supposed to be a real hot spot,” said James.

It would be a hot spot tonight for sure, thought Ronni.  It was going to have some very hot guys in it tonight…and one homely woman.

Ronni told James to make himself a drink and get her a glass of wine.  She was almost ready.  She gave herself a final look in the mirror.  Yes, she looked fantastic.  She’d put her hair up on her head.  She knew James didn’t care for it that way very much, but Nick loved it that way.  He said it showed off her beautiful neck.

Ronni applied her lipstick and then made kissing motions to the mirror.  Everything was working out on schedule.  She had decided that she wasn’t going to sleep with Nick after all; that might put her in jeopardy if James found out.  And James was better in bed anyway.  No, she was just going to drag Nick into doing and saying things that looked bad.  And then she was going to make sure that Abby found out. 

She started on Monday, showing up at the Hall with juice and bottled water.  She fussed around the dressing rooms and hung out backstage.  She was not the only volunteer who had suddenly found a reason to be there.  When the Boys arrived, there was a lot of silent admiration, but no one had the nerve to step forward.  Except Ronni.  “Nick…Howie…” she had said, reaching out her hands to them.  “How lovely to see you again.”  She had then turned and started introducing the other women present.  The Boys all shook hands and said, ‘pleased to meet you’.  The women shook hands with the five men and mumbled something that they’d never ever be able to remember accurately later, no matter how hard they tried.  Ronni hung close to Nick, putting her hand on his arm as she introduced everyone.

The Boys got down to business and the women disappeared.  Except Ronni.  She glided in and out of the rehearsal hall, never interfering or even saying anything, just drifting through carrying a clipboard or a stack of papers.  She was a beautiful woman and every man noticed her.  Every one.

Ronni did the same sort of thing Tuesday.  She was smart enough to show up while the Boys were still doing the Oprah taping.  This wasn’t about the Boys, after all, this was her sincere and earnest effort to be of assistance to the Symphony.  She wandered in and out, looking busy and purposeful.  She had made sure that she knew every detail of what was to happen and she was adept at finding a reason to be where she wanted to be at any given moment. 

She knew that the Boys were having their fittings for their outfits Tuesday afternoon.  She brought along her perfume atomizer and when Nick was being fitted, she snuck into the dressing room and sprayed some of her perfume on his shirt.  She didn’t have to worry about Nick noticing.  He told her once that he couldn’t tell one scent from another, couldn’t differentiate between colognes or aftershave.

But Abby could.  Ronni knew that for sure.  Abby had admired Ronni’s cologne one day and asked what it was.  Ronni had told her and later asked her if she’d bought some.  Abby had said ‘no’ that it didn’t smell as good on her as it did on Ronni.

Ronni got it out of Howie that he and AJ were going out to dinner with Nick and Abby at Fuse tonight and she hastily made reservations.  The person on the phone insisted that there was no table available, until Ronni informed them that if, in fact, that were the case, they would be dealing with the head of the Chicago Symphony, the president of Jive Records, the mayor and Sharon Fremont.  She didn’t know which name did the trick, but a table for two suddenly opened up.  Ronni guessed they’d be seated back by the kitchen, but she didn’t care.  They would ‘drop by the table’.  Ronni just wanted people to see Ronni dressed up next to Abby dressed up. 

Abby hadn’t put in an appearance at the rehearsals until this afternoon when she came to deliver the programs.  But from Ronni’s perspective, it couldn’t have been better timed.  She’d flirted with Nick as much as she could without being blatant.  It was hard to get him alone.  He seemed to be wary of her, for some reason.  And that bloody AJ just wouldn’t mind his own damn business.  Every time she’d get close to having a private conversation with Nick, the little, tattooed weirdo would show up and start spouting nonsense.

But she’d finally cornered Nick when he was coming out of the bathroom.  She’d started the conversation by talking about music.  There was nothing more innocent than that.  She told him that it was a shame that he hadn’t been doing anything musical during the time they were together, that it was a whole new dimension to him that she didn’t know.  Nick stuttered and stammered and accepted the compliments.

Ronni threw in some more personal anecdotes remembering times they’d had together.  It was all done with lighthearted laughter and Nick found himself relaxing.  The references got a little more personal and finally, Ronni said, “Remember these…” and opened her palm.

Nick blushed to the roots of his hair.  Yes, indeed, he remembered…

“Hey, Abby!  Nice to see y’all again.”  Kevin’s voice came up the corridor.

“See ya later, Ronni,” said Nick and he walked quickly away, his face beet red.  Ronni reached up and ran her fingers through her hair giving it a mussed-up look.  Then she followed Nick slowly up the hall.  She hesitated in the doorway and watched Abby hug her husband and then look past him to where Ronni stood leaning on the doorframe with a very satisfied look on her face.

That was enough for the day, she decided.  She didn’t want to overplay her hand.  But she did slip something into Nick’s jacket pocket when she brushed past him.  Something that might blow this marriage apart.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The little tattooed weirdo was not happy at all.  Something was going on here.  It had been going on the whole time they’d been here and it got worse at dinner tonight.  AJ really wanted to talk to someone about it but he didn’t want another episode like last August when he accused Nick of making Abby up.

And what would they think if he told them that he thought Nick was either cheating on Abby or getting ready to do it?  They’d have him committed, that’s what they’d do…right after they beat the crap out of him.

But something was up, AJ knew it.  He’d caught glimpses of this and that, but tonight at dinner, he’d caught Nick in an outright lie.  And he didn’t know what to do about it.

AJ paced the floor of his hotel room and smoked one cigarette after another.  It was that damn blonde bitch, Ronni.  She couldn’t keep her fucking hands off Nick.  And Nick didn’t seem to want her to.  AJ spent most of the rehearsals following Nick around trying to interrupt their conversations.  He thought he’d managed pretty well for the most part.

And then she’d showed up at the freakin’ restaurant!  She had her husband with her and all, and she hadn’t hung around the table, just introduced James and made small talk for a minute, mostly with Howie, but she’d stood with her hand casually on Nick’s shoulder while she was doing it.  And he looked like he wanted the earth to open up and swallow him.

Abby and AJ were on the other side of the table.  After Ronni wandered off, and Howie and Nick were talking, AJ whispered to Abby.  “Good friend of yours?”

“I can’t stand the sight of her,” said Abby, honestly.  “We’ve been…on opposite ends of the universe since high school.”

“Oh, so you knew her before…”  AJ stopped.  This was dangerous ground.

Abby raised her napkin and dabbed at her lips.  From behind the napkin, she said to AJ, “Before Nick did?”

AJ nodded.

“Oh yeah,” said Abby, “she’s been my worst nightmare for years.”

AJ nodded and took a sip of water.  So then it wasn’t Abby who arranged for Ronni to go to the concert in May, like Nick said.  You didn’t give a backstage pass to your worst nightmare, especially one that was a significant part of your husband’s past.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

AJ paced and smoked and thought.  To hell with this bullshit, he concluded.  Tomorrow, I’m going to have it out with Nick.  Just the two of us.
Chapter 117 by old_archive
“You’re awfully quiet, Abby,” said her Aunt Penelope.  “Is everything okay?”

Abby looked up from her Cobb Salad.  “Yes, Aunt P.  It’s just…a busy week.”

Penelope Fremont wasn’t fooled for one second.  Something was wrong with Abby.  She hadn’t said two words since she’d arrived for lunch.  Of course, it was hard to get a word in with Sharon yapping on about table centerpieces and appetizers.

Abby smiled weakly at her aunt.  Is everything okay?  No, Aunt P.  Nothing is okay.  My world is turning upside down.  Maybe.  Or maybe not.  I have to talk to Nick.  Abby stood up from the table abruptly, halting her mother’s flow of words in mid-sentence.

“I have to go,” she said, looking around her wildly.  “I just remembered…I have to…there’s a…”  She walked around the table and dropped a kiss on her mother’s cheek and then her aunt’s.  “I’ll see you tomorrow night at the concert.”

“But…”  Sharon hadn’t finished the party details.

“I’m sure it’ll be perfect, Mother.  But I have to go.”  And Abby fled the room. 

Sharon made a move to rise, but Penelope put a restraining hand on her arm.  “Let her go,” said Penelope.  Sharon drew her arm away from Penelope’s grasp and sniffed, but she stayed where she was.

Abby got into her car and drove off.  She hadn’t gone far when she realized that her hands were shaking.  She pulled the car into the parking lot of a local church.  She hugged herself to stop the shaking and tried to get her mind to function.

Was she putting two and two together and getting five?  Or was something going on between Ronni and Nick?

She reviewed the facts as she saw them. 

First there were the emails.  Abby tried not to make a big deal of them in her head, and on their own, they weren’t a big deal.  But Nick had not told her about them, and the whole time the correspondence had been going on, he had been, as he himself admitted, ‘a prick’.

Then there was the perfume.  Again, maybe easily explained.  Except that Nick had said he hadn’t been involved in the hugging scrum with the fans.  He’d been ‘snuck out the back way’. 

And he’d said that Ronni hadn’t been there on Monday, and Howie had mentioned her, said she’d introduced them to people. 

And then there was Ronni’s character.  Abby wouldn’t put it past her to take a run at Nick for sport, just to see if she could get him…to see if she could get him away from Abby.  But would Nick…?

Abby moved her thoughts forward to yesterday afternoon when she’d delivered the programs.  She saw Nick coming out that doorway red-faced and flustered and then a moment later, Ronni appearing, all smug smirks and messy hair.

Last night at dinner, he’d seemed very nervous when Ronni and James were there.  He looked very uncomfortable with her hand resting on his shoulder.  She, on the other hand, looked like the cat that swallowed the canary.  James was oblivious to any byplay, just acknowledged the introductions politely.

AJ had noticed it too, thought Abby.  And AJ’s been around the rehearsals a lot more than I have.  Maybe he’s seen something…maybe he saw…

The pain cut through her like a knife.  Tears started to fall.  Suddenly, she was standing in her bedroom that morning.  Nick was dressed and ready to go.  Terence was waiting downstairs.  Then Nick said that he couldn’t find his worry stone.  He wondered if he’d left it in his jacket pocket.  Abby said she’d check.  There was nothing in the right-hand pocket, but her hand felt something in the left one.

“Never mind, I found it,” called Nick from the living room.  “It was with my keys.”

Abby went into the living room.  She didn’t know how.  She was on automatic pilot.  Nothing was working.  Nick kissed her lightly and said, see ya later, and was gone.  Abby stood like a statue in the hall staring at the closed door.  Then with shaking fingers, she reached out and locked it.  Then she looked down and opened her other palm.  In it was a foil packet, with a picture of three cherries on it.

“Cherry is my favorite.” 

Abby could hear the words as clear as a bell.  At one of the last lunches she’d gone to with the girls, Ronni had been teasing Clarice about oral sex.  She’d pulled a pack of condoms out of her purse and had tossed them down on the table.  “Maybe this will make it easier for you…and a lot more fun too!”  She’d rolled her eyes and licked her lips.  “Cherry is my favorite.”

And all of it would mean nothing, thought Abby, all of it could be explained away.  Except that last night at dinner, when they were talking about dessert, Howie had suggested Cherries Jubilee and Nick had flinched and said an emphatic, “No!”  They’d all looked at him.  It was very out of place.

“Okay…no Cherries Jubilee,” said Howie slowly, looking across at AJ and Abby with a shrug.  What was up with that?

Abby didn’t know, but she had to find out.  She was terrified of the answers, terrified of the consequences, but she had to know them.  She had to talk to Nick.  She put the car in gear.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

She reached the rehearsal hall a little after two.  She made her way through the main auditorium. The musicians seemed to be on a break.  They stood around in groups of twos and threes talking.  Kevin was listening intently to the pianist who was doing variations of a bar of music.  Howie and Brian were talking to one of the other musicians.  Abby didn’t see Nick or AJ.

Brian noticed Abby and jerked with his thumb toward the backstage area.  Abby gave a feeble smile and ordered her shaking legs to carry her in that direction.  There didn’t seem to be anyone about.  Abby knew the rehearsal wasn’t going to go too late today because of the cocktail party that night, which was to take place on the stage.

Then she heard AJ’s voice.  “…stop fucking around with this Ronni broad, Nick.”

Abby froze. 

“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” retorted Nick.

“Don’t give me that bullshit,” said AJ.  “It’s been going on all week.  You told me that it was all over in May.”

“You don’t even know what happened in May.”

“You said before that nothing happened.  How many friggin’ lies are you going to tell?  There’s no way Ronni got that backstage pass from Abby.”  He paused.  “I thought so.”  He paused again.  “And there are cameras all over the place this week…don’t you know better than that?”

“Nothing’s going on,” said Nick, sullenly.

“I saw her put her hand on your dick,” said AJ.  “To me, that’s not nothing.”

Abby didn’t hear the rest of it.  She backed slowly up the hall and made her way out a side entrance.  She sat in her car and took deep breaths.  She had to go home, she decided finally.  She couldn’t do this here…in public. 

She had to go home…and think…and decide.

She drove carefully home.  In the apartment, she sat down on the sofa in the living room and pulled her legs up.  She wrapped her arms around them and tried to think.  Except that she couldn’t.  She needed all her mental capacity to keep her breathing.  So that’s what she did.  She sat and she breathed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick didn’t go back to the stage.  He was too angry at AJ.  Or maybe at himself, he wasn’t sure.  He hadn’t done anything wrong that he could see.  Well, that kiss in May, of course.  That shouldn’t have happened.  But it didn’t mean anything now.  And nothing had happened this week.  Ronni had been friendly and cute, like she always was, charming the pants off everyone, not just him.  Perhaps, he considered, that was a poor choice of words, considering that she’d flashed a condom at him yesterday…but she hadn’t suggested using it, had just said ‘remember when we did’.   AJ was full of shit.  And talking about cameras!  Nick hadn’t done anything that would look bad on camera….he thought.  And as for Ronni touching him, he guessed she sort of had, maybe, if you were looking for that kind of thing, but if you took it in context…

He didn’t even bother looking for Terence.  He told Brian’s security guy that he was taking a cab home and he went out the back way.  Standing in the parking lot, leaning against her car was Ronni.

“Need a lift?” she asked.

“Uh, no…I…I was going to call a cab.”

“It’s no problem.  I’m headed in that direction anyway.”

Nick hesitated.

“Oh, don’t be so silly, Nick.  I carpool with Abby all the time.  And there’s something I want to talk to you about.”

Nick didn’t move.

“Get in the car, Nick.  I’m not going to eat you.”

Nick twitched.

“Unless of course, you’d like me to,” she said, flashing a wicked grin.

“Ronni…”

She waved her hand airily.  “I’m kidding, I’m kidding.  Come on, I gotta get home and get ready for the party.  Or do you just want to stand in this parking lot all day waiting for fans to show up?”

“No, no, I don’t want that,” said Nick.  And I don’t want a camera crew to show up either.  Or AJ.  “You and Abby carpool?” he said, moving to the car.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When Nick didn’t reappear, no one made anything of it.  They were almost done anyway.  AJ wondered if he should make apologies for him, but no one seemed interested.  He saw Luke, Brian’s security, say something to Terence, who looked a little perplexed and then nodded.

“So Abby found Nick alright?” asked Brian as they were walking out.

“What do you mean?” asked AJ.

“Before…she came during the break…I sent her back to you guys.”

AJ went whiter than white.  “You sent her back where we were?”

“Well, yeah, Bone, doesn’t that make sense?  Did she find him?”

Oh Lord, I hope not, thought AJ.  But he was very, very afraid that she had.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick entered the apartment.  It was silent.  Abby must be getting ready for the party.  He went down the hall to the bedroom, but she wasn’t there.  He checked the study and the game room, not that he expected to find her playing Nintendo.  She wasn’t there.  Maybe she wasn’t home from the lunch with her mother.  Oh, that couldn’t be good, he thought.  He went to the kitchen and got a beer.  He wandered into the living room and walked to the window.  Great view, he thought, but he preferred the ocean. 

A sound from behind him made him turn.

“Abby!  There you are!  What are you doing, just sitting there?”

Abby just looked at him. 

“I thought maybe you weren’t home,” continued Nick.

Abby still said nothing.

Nick looked at her closely.  Something was wrong.  “I was…I was…”

Finally, she spoke.  “You were with Ronni.”  She said it matter-of-factly, a statement, not a question.

“Yes,” said Nick.  “Yes, I was.”

It was time to talk.
Chapter 118 by old_archive
Abby sat on the sofa and wondered if she could hold herself together.  She had her legs drawn up and her arms were wrapped tightly around them.  She rested her chin on her knees.  She watched Nick pace back and forth in front of the windows.  She tried to concentrate on his words, but when she did that, she forgot about breathing.  It seemed that she couldn’t do both.  Breathe, she reminded her body, breathe.

“Ronni drove me home.”  Nick didn’t really know how to begin but he knew that Ronni’s name had to be in the first sentence.

Abby stared at him.  Nick wasn’t sure how much of this she was taking in.  But it didn’t matter anymore, it had to be said.

“She said that she wanted to talk to me about something.  She said she wanted closure.”

Abby wondered why the fact that each of them was married to someone else didn’t provide that.

“But that’s not what she wanted,” said Nick, halting his pacing to look at her.  He bore his eyes into Abby’s looking for a reaction.  He didn’t get one.  “She wanted me,” he continued.

Abby stared back at him but didn’t move or react.

“Except, I don’t think she really wanted me…I think she wanted me to want her.  I think she wanted me not to be over her, to still be pining away.”  He turned and looked out the window for a minute and didn’t say anything.  Then he went back to pacing.  “And I kind of wanted the same thing from her.  Not that I would…it’s just…I kind of wanted her to regret…losing me, I guess… giving me up…I didn’t want to be the loser.” 

Nick chanced a glance at Abby.  He thought maybe Abby’s eyes narrowed a fraction of an inch, but otherwise she didn’t move.  He took a deep breath and soldiered on.

“Ronni said she didn’t believe in our marriage.  She said she’d checked it out…whatever that means.  She said she figured it was just a marriage of convenience…for both of us.  She said that she was sorry if her marriage to James had caused me to take up with you on the rebound.  She said that she understood why you would do it, but she couldn’t understand why I would.  She said that she didn’t believe that I loved you…”  Nick’s voice trailed off.  He stopped pacing and turned to look at his wife.

He waited for Abby to react.  She didn’t move.

“…and I couldn’t argue with her.  I couldn’t tell her that I loved you…”

Abby waited for her heart to explode.  Stay absolutely still, she told herself.  It’s your only hope of survival.

“…because I haven’t told you.”  Nick paused, then took a deep breath.  “And that didn’t seem right somehow, to tell her before I told you…so I just got out of the car and came up here to tell you.  I love you, Abby.  I don’t want her.  I want you.  I don’t care about her.  I care about you.  I love you.”

Abby was still and silent, her eyes wide and staring.

“You are everything to me,” said Nick.  “I can’t imagine life without you…you are my heart and my soul…you complete me, you make me whole…I want to be with you forever…”  He shook his head in frustration.  “Shit, everything I say sounds like song lyrics!”  He stopped talking and shook his head again.  Then he brushed his hands sideways, palms down, centering himself…once, twice, three times…

“Okay,” he said.  “Okay.  I know about rule number one and all that, and I don’t care anymore.  I love you, Abby, and that’s the way it is.  No apologies for that, no going back.  I love you.”  He waited.

Nothing.  Wide-eyed stare.

He took a breath and sighed.  “Maybe you would like to say something at this point…”

“No.”  It was the tiniest whisper.

“No?”  Nick repeated the word, not understanding.

“I don’t want to say anything,” said Abby in a small voice.  “I don’t want to move…or even breathe…because if I do, then maybe I’ll wake up…and you won’t be here telling me that you love me.”  Her voice broke on the final syllable.

“Uhh…” Nick expelled air, making him realize that he hadn’t actually been breathing for the last few moments.  He walked slowly toward her, not taking his eyes from hers.   He reached out a hand to her and pulled her to her feet.  He cupped her chin gently in his hand.  “I will always be here telling you that I love you,” he said, gently.

“Unnhh,” said Abby.

“And maybe some day, you’ll be able to…”

“I love you,” said Abby in a tiny voice.  And then louder, “I love you.”

“Really?” asked Nick.

“I love you,” said Abby.  “I love you.  I love you.  I love you.”

And in the Myopian treasury room, Princess Penelope threw back the lid on the chest.  She danced around the room, her arms conducting the air, as the words drifted up out of the trunk and wafted around her head like music before fading away as Abby whispered them into Nick’s chest.

“I love you.  I love you.  I love you.”

And then she was whispering them into his mouth.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

AJ couldn’t keep still.  And he couldn’t keep his eyes off the door leading to the backstage area.  Please, oh please, oh please, he begged some invisible deity.

Nick and Abby were late.   And Nick and Abby were never late.  Well, Nick was…he was late all the time, but Abby…no way, uh uh…  Abby was never late.  She didn’t believe in ‘fashionably late’…thought it was rude.  AJ remembered Nick saying that he was going to have to shape up a bit in that department.

“Calm down, Bone,” said Brian.  “What’s the matter with you?  Is it the…”  He nodded his head at the bar.  It was a cocktail party.  Every person on the stage had a drink in his hand.  There was a bar at either end of the stage and they were both doing booming business.

It took AJ a minute to get what Brian was saying.  “Nah, that’s not it.  I’m good with that.  I wish they allowed smoking in here, though.”

AJ looked at his watch again and then at the door.  James and Ronni walked through it, fashionably late.  Wow!  That was one good-looking woman!  And she sure knew how to strut her stuff.  AJ watched her look around the room, nodding and smiling at people.  She took in everyone on the stage and then a slow, satisfied sneer crossed her lips.

She’s looking for them too, thought AJ.  She knows something.  As if she read his mind, Ronni turned and looked right at him.  She raised her eyebrows in his direction.  Take that, Weirdo!

“I gotta go have a smoke,” said AJ.  “I’ll be right back.”

He made his way across the stage.  It was a slow process.  A lot of people wanted to talk to him, to say hello, to say thanks for the music, to shake his hand, to smell him.  AJ always found that really odd.  People said he smelled good.  He didn’t get it, but that’s what they said.  And so people... well, women…were always sniffing him, like trying to smell him but not let on that that’s what they were doing.  Shit!  And people said he was weird!

He was almost at the door when Nick and Abby walked through it.  And it was perfectly obvious to AJ why they were late.  Abby’s lips were slightly swollen.  Someone had been kissing them a lot!  Nick held Abby’s hand and looked around the room.  And then he leaned down and said something to her, which made her blush and laugh.  AJ guessed it was something like, let’s do one quick circuit of the room and then get back to what we were doing.  He wasn’t far wrong.

Abby saw AJ looking at them.  She pointed her finger at him and mouthed, “You!”  Then she walked toward him.

AJ braced himself.  He wondered if his name had come up in any discussions they might have had.  Abby walked up to him and kissed him on the cheek.  She whispered in his ear, “You’re my hero.”

“Really?”  AJ stepped back and looked earnestly into her eyes. 

“Yes,” said Abby with a small nod.  “Really.  Thank you.”

“It’s all good?”  AJ figured he should quit while he was ahead, but he had to know.

“It’s all very good,” said Nick.  He ran his fingers down Abby’s neck and then put his arm around her.  She slipped her arm around his waist and leaned her head on his chest.  They both sighed.  Then Nick kissed her gently on the top of her head.

“Mmm,” said Abby, and then she stepped away from him.  “We have to go work the room now.  We’ll talk to you later, AJ.”

The happy couple walked away hand-in-hand to schmooze with the crowd.  AJ’s eyes roamed the room until they found Ronni.  She was staring at Nick and Abby.  She felt AJ’s eyes on her and turned to look at him.  He raised his eyebrows at her.  Take that, Bitch!

And then he bounced back into the throng.  He’d have a smoke later.  He didn’t want to miss any of this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ronni couldn’t decide if she was in a foul mood or not.  “Unzip me, James,” she said, turning her back to her husband.

“You looked fabulous tonight, Darling,” replied her husband, unzipping her dress and dropping a kiss on her neck.  “As always.”

“Thank you, Baby.  You’re so sweet.  Especially since there were so many new women for you to check out…you know, the Backstreet wives.”  Kristin and Leighanne were good looking women, thought Ronni.  A bit vapid, in Ronni’s opinion, but…each to his own.

“They can’t hold a candle to you, Darling!” said James.

“Even Ducky was looking pretty good,” continued Ronni.

James gave her the look that told her how much he disapproved of the name.  “Yes, she was.  She was certainly in a good mood.  She even hugged me.  She’s never done that.”

Now Ronni knew she was in a foul mood.  She’d thought she’d won the game when Ducky and Nick hadn’t shown up at the party.  Abby hadn’t been the only one in the back hall at the Symphony earlier.  Ronni had been there as well.  She had heard the same things Abby did and had watched her leave.  Ronni had followed her to the door and watched her sit with her head down on the steering wheel for a moment before driving off.  Ronni had gone to her car to wait for Nick.  She hadn’t had to wait long.

Surely the dumb bitch had figured it out.  They must have had words about it.  Even in a marriage of convenience…

“What’s this, Darling?”

Ronni looked up to see her husband standing by the dresser.  In his hand he was holding a foil packet.

“It was in my jacket pocket,” he said.  “I wonder how it got there.”

Ronni knew then that she had lost the game.  Not only had Ducky won, she was sending Ronni a very clear message that the game was over.

Ronni ran her tongue across her lips and smiled.  “How do you think it got there, Baby?”

James tossed the condom onto the bed and loosened his tie.  God, he was a lucky man! 
Chapter 119 by old_archive
Maestro Barenboim walked out on the stage.  He shook hands with the first violinist, the concertmaster.  He nodded his appreciation of the applause to the audience and stepped up onto his podium.  He looked left at the violins and then right at the cellos and basses.  His eyes then swept the area in front of him taking in the violas and the band instruments ranged behind them.  He nodded once and raised his arms.

The orchestra played Maurice Ravel’s Carnival Overture.  The audience applauded enthusiastically at the end.  The applause died down but then swelled again, as Oprah Winfrey strode out onto the stage.  She shook hands with the conductor and stepped up to a microphone.

“Good evening, Ladies and Gentlemen and welcome to An Evening Out with The Chicago Symphony Orchestra and the Backstreet Boys.”

Abby sat in her seat, a thrill of anticipation in her stomach.  This was going to be amazing.  She’d been at rehearsal all day today because Nick wouldn’t let her out of his sight.  She was stunned by what they had put together.  Chicago society and then the world were going to get the treat of a lifetime.

“…giving up their time for a worthy cause…”  Oprah’s voice continued.

Abby closed her eyes, shutting out the world for an instant.  She was the happiest woman on Earth at this moment.  She knew that for sure.  If she were any happier...no, there was no way she could ever be any happier than she was right now.

Nick and Abby had done the rounds of the cocktail party the night before.  Abby renewed her acquaintance with Leighanne and Kristin and introduced Nick to all the volunteers and their husbands or wives.  She ignored Ronni completely, but spoke to James once when Ronni’s attention was engaged elsewhere.  “You met James last night, of course,” said Abby to Nick.

“We met at your engagement party too,” said James, shaking Nick’s hand.

“Of course…silly me,” said Abby and she gave James a hug. 

They talked and mingled and she received three or four more hugs from AJ.  She knew the other Boys were wondering what was up with that. 

And then they went home.

And then they really talked.

They were awake most of the night.  They piled all the pillows up on the bed and snuggled down into their nest.  In between rounds of saying ‘I love you’, they talked about everything.  Abby nestled in his arm and confided her suspicions and admitted how sorry she was that she hadn’t trusted him.  Nick shook his head at Ronni’s tricks.  How could he have ever loved such a woman?  He was especially unnerved by the business about the condom.  That was malicious in the extreme.

“I can’t believe she did that,” said Nick.  “Like a little time bomb.  Who knows when I would have pulled that out of my pocket?!”

“Well, don’t worry,” said Abby, with a smile.  “I got rid of it.”

Nick asked her when she’d figured out that she loved him.  He was a little unnerved to discover how close Abby had been to walking out of the wedding.  “I get what you’re saying,” he said.  “I thought if Kevin said the word ‘love’ one more time…”

They laughed and took a break from their discussion to kiss for a long time.

“Mmm,” said Abby, when Nick moved his head back.  “And what about you?”

“I changed my mind every day,” said Nick and explained how he thought he knew how he felt, but he didn’t want to mess with the plan, since it was working out so well.

“Ah yes, the plan,” said Abby and then they both said together, “A deal is a deal.”

“Every time I’d decide for sure that I was going to tell you, you’d mention the plan or the deal or whatever.  And I’d change my mind again.”  He told her about his idea to tell her at the wedding in front of everyone.

“What happened in May?” said Abby, suddenly.  “No, wait.  You don’t have to answer that question.”

“Yes, I do,” said Nick.  “Yes, I do.”  He paused, gathering his thoughts.  “Okay, if you hadn’t told me to give Ronni the backstage pass, none of this…”

“What are you talking about?” said Abby.  She raised her head off his chest.  “I never told you to do that.”

“Yes, you did,” said Nick.  He explained Ronni’s phone call.  “She said she was calling to see if you were alright because you’d missed a meeting.”

“Baloney!” retorted Abby.  “She’d been trying all week to get a pass to the fan conference.”

“Yeah, that’s right,” said Nick.  “She said that the two of you were going to go together.  And so I asked you.  I asked you if you’d talked to her about it.”

“What did I say?” asked Abby.  She didn’t remember any of this.

“You said something weird like how you didn’t talk about it with the others, but that Ronni wanted to see Howie again.”

“I must have been delirious from the fever,” said Abby.

“I guess,” said Nick, “but you definitely told me…”

“Okay, okay.  It’s my fault.”

“No, it’s Ronni’s fault.  She lied about it.  I shouldn’t have told her you were too sick to come to the concert.”

“Is there anything I need to know about the concert?” asked Abby, hoping that the answer would be ‘no’ but not really thinking it would be.

“She kissed me,” said Nick, shortly.  “And…um…I…I kissed her back.”  He explained what happened in the dressing room.  “I…I didn’t know…”

“Stop,” said Abby.  “She kissed you.  You kissed her.  End of story?”

“Yeah,” said Nick.

“Then it’s done.  Anything else?” 

They’d covered the emails earlier and Abby wasn’t even going to bring up the perfume.  Just more of Ronni’s nasty tricks, she figured.

“Just this,” said Nick, putting his mouth over hers.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Abigail,” whispered her mother.  Abby looked to her right to see her mother giving her a very disapproving glance.  She looked to her left where her Aunt Penelope was barely holding in the laughter. 

Her aunt leaned over and whispered in her ear, “small animal noise.”

Abby gave a little snort and picked up her aunt’s hand.  She squeezed it and turned her attention back to the stage, where Oprah was finishing her introduction.

“…Maestro Barenboim told me earlier that this week the orchestra had five new instruments.  Ladies and Gentlemen, the voices of the Backstreet Boys.”

Penelope Fremont squeezed her niece’s hand and watched five gorgeous men walk out onto the stage.  Holy Shit! she thought.  Abby won’t be the only one here making animal noises.

The five men shook hands with the two violinist concertmasters and then the conductor.  Oprah kissed each of them as she exited the stage.  Nick’s eyes roamed the front row until he saw Abby.  He gave her a wink and a smile.  And then he went to work.

They opened with I Want It That Way.  The orchestral arrangement was wonderful…deep and rich.

And I’m going to get to hear them every night, thought Abby with a sigh.  Because she was going back on the road.  Nick had asked her this morning.  School was finished for her, he said, and the tour only had a month or so to go…and he wanted her to be there with him.

Abby didn’t hesitate.  “I’d love to,” she said. 

Nick talked about the new story and said how much fun they’d have working out the illustrations.  As he had predicted, the Boys loved the concept and had readily agreed to the use of their likenesses.

“And after that, Florida,” said Nick.  “Our other home is there.  I know it will be August and that’s not really…”

“I can’t wait,” said Abby.  “I want to be with you in the place that makes you the happiest.”

“That’s in your arms,” said Nick.

He was nearly late for rehearsal.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

At intermission, Abby stood in the foyer with her aunt and her parents and listened to the patrons around them gushing about the concert.  Candace Walker came up and hugged Abby warmly.  “We did it,” she whispered into her ear.  “It’s spectacular.”

Spectacular, indeed! thought Abby, as she lay in her husband’s arms later.  The concert was a combination of the Boys’ hits, some old standards and some classical pieces, where the Boys did indeed use their voices like instruments, not singing words but merely syllables…bop bop ba…

They finished with Shape of My Heart.  The orchestral arrangement was phenomenal with the strings making the song soar.  AJ’s final “…my heart” was followed by three seconds of stunned silence and then an uproar as the crowd rose to its feet as one. 

The Boys bowed from the waist, shook hands with the conductor and the concert master and left the stage.  They came back almost immediately and took another bow.  The musicians applauded them in the usual fashion…the string players by tapping their bows on their music stands, the others by clapping their hands.  This time, the Boys applauded the conductor and he took a bow.  Then they turned their backs to the audience and applauded the orchestra.  The conductor gestured to the musicians to rise and they were then included in the applause.

The Boys left the stage along with the conductor.  At this point, during a regular concert, the audience would watch the concertmaster carefully.  He was the one who determined if the applause was such that another bow was in order or whether people could head for the parking lot.  If he stood up, it meant it was over.  All the other musicians would stand and exit and so would the audience.  If he stayed seated, it meant there was more.

No one was watching the concertmaster.  They knew there was more.  They were still standing and applauding.  The Maestro and the Boys took two more bows.  The orchestra rose twice more for acknowledgement.  Then Kevin took the microphone and thanked everyone for coming.  He thanked Miss Winfrey for hosting the evening and he paid tribute to the fine musicians of the orchestra. 

“And I’d especially like to thank Mrs. Abby Fremont-Carter, for bringing us here and giving us the opportunity to try something different.  Thanks for sharing your city with us.”  Abby smiled at him and nodded her appreciation of his words.  His eyes twinkled.  “In return, we’ve decided to give you…um…”  He looked down the row of Boys.  “…Nick.  We’ll give you Nick.”

Abby nodded and laughed along with the audience.

“Goodnight, Ladies and Gentlemen,” concluded Kevin, “and thank you.”  The Boys left the stage for the last time.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“…Mr. and Mrs. Nick and Abby Carter.”

Nick and Abby walked into the reception hand-in-hand.  Stupid really, thought Abby, we’ve been mingling with the guests for an hour already.  But she and Nick had made a pact.  This was Sharon’s day, not theirs.  They would do whatever she wanted them to do.

What she wanted was a cocktail reception, with a formal receiving line.  This was to followed by a sit-down dinner with toasts and speeches sprinkled throughout.  The evening would conclude with dancing. 

Abby sat at the head table with Nick, her parents and Brian and Leighanne.  Aunt P. had been invited to sit there as well, but she had declined, saying ‘no thanks, I’d rather sit with the Boys’.

Abby looked out at the guests.  Everyone seemed to be having a good time.  Her eyes traveled across the room.  The Walkers…the Howells…the Fentons…James and Ronni…

Closure.

Abby now had closure with Ronni.  They had crossed paths earlier in the ladies room.  Abby came out of the cubicle to find Ronni fussing with her hair.  The two women stared at each other in the mirror for a moment.

“Congratulations,” said Ronni, and then added under her breath, “Ducky.”

Abby looked at the other woman for a moment.  Then she spoke.  “You know what, Ronni.  I’m not the ugly duckling.  You are.  You have a big, ugly, black hole in your heart.  I feel sorry for you.  You need help.” 

Ronni glared at Abby and shrugged nonchalantly.  Abby’s jaw tightened and her eyes bore into Ronni’s.  “But if you ever come near my husband again, I will ruin you.”

Ronni could see that Abby meant what she said.  She tried to keep a brave face and shrugged again.  She pushed past Abby and went out the door.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Nick rose to his feet and took his wife’s hand.  It was time for the first dance.  On the way to the dance floor, Nick stopped at the microphone.  He thanked everyone for coming.  He made a joke about how sometimes you have to hang around because there’s a delay between the ceremony and the reception.  He figured the delay this time was some kind of record.  He thanked Sharon and John for providing them with such a lovely party.

“…and also for providing me with this wonderful woman to be my wife.”  He looked down into Abby’s eyes.  “You are my God’s graces.  You are my ribbons of light.  Please shine on me forever.”

Abby turned her face to her husband and reflected his love for her back to him with a smile.  Every person in the place had the same thought…she’s beautiful.


The End
This story archived at http://absolutechaos.net/viewstory.php?sid=9192